Kts&i 












^^^a^lPa^ 1 



K£~S*^ 









CONGRESS, 



ISj^ 






VSfVSOTiP" ,r 









m 









^3^ 



ti& 












fmmwmm 



K 






MMlJJMnZ' 



M^k 






^^ " ¥v\ai 



'#3Wiai 



■ H AW. ft 'A a * : i- ■p*.» > ? VV 2'KVw" 



THE 



LIFE AND WRITINGS 



THEOPHILUS R. GATES, 

SECOND EDITION, WITH ADDITIONS. 

CONTAINING 

Hie Trials, Experience, Exerci- i Observations on the Signs of the 
ses of Mind, and first Travels. | Times 5 intended as a supple- 
Truth Advocated, or, explana- | meat to Truth Advocated. 
tions on parts of the Revelation \ Remarks on the Goodness and 
and other Frophecies. | Severity of God. 

A sincere inquiry concerning the 1 A View of the Last Dispensation 
good, acceptable, and perfect j of Light that will be in the 
will of God. $ World, &c. 

ANNEXED IS 

The Dream, first printed in the | An Account of the People of the 
Philadelphia True American. | Catacombs. 

A History of two Jews, in their ; Concluding Remarks in Applica^ 
pursuit after the Truth. f tion to the Whole, 



,? They also that erred in spirit shall come to understanding, and they 
that murmured shall learn doctrine."— Isaiah xxix. 24. 



PHILADELPHIA; 

PRINTED BY DAVID DlCKINSg^ 

FOR THE AUTHq^S> "" 



i8is: 




PREFACE 



SECOND EDITION 



NOT knowing how long I may be a sojourner here, I have de- 
sired, before I depart hence, to have the principal part of my writ- 
ings collected into one volume, with such additions annexed as 
have since presented themselves to my mind ; that the candid and 
sincere may more fully understand my views respecting those 
things I have considered to be of an important nature, and which I 
have fully believed it has been required of me to communicate. — 
This I have now done : and it only remains for those who read, to 
judge for themselves. But I desire they may do this with since- 
rity of heart, and as those that must give account ; for I can ap- 
peal to the Searcher of all hearts, that neither in writing my life 3 
or other writings, have I been governed by any other motive but a 
sense of duty ; and, therefore, to hastily reject, or condemn what 
1 have written, I cannot deem either safe, or becoming. It was 
conduct of this kind, which brought ruin upon the people of the 
Jews in former days ; for whatever our Saviour spake, or deliver- 
ed, not according to their own vi~ws and rules of religion, or that 
was in any wise against themselves, they immediately set aside : 



W 

no* did they stop here ; for so great was their rage towards him, 
because he declared to them the truth, that they took away his 
life ; and the wrath of God came upon them to the uttermost, Let 
every one, therefore, carefully examine his own heart, and endea= 
vour, as Christ requested the Pharisees, to judge righteous judg° 
merit. I add no more, but am, 

The Readers Friend, 

T. R. GATE& 

Philadelphia. 1818= 



THE 

TRIALS, 

EXPERIENCE, EXERCISES OF MIND, 

AND 

FIRST TRAVELS, 

OP 

THEOPHILUS B. GATES. 



WRITTEN BY HIMSELF. 



" What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, 
and lose his own soul ?" 

" Seek first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness ; and all 
these things shall be added unto you." 



PHILADELPHIA: 

PRINTED BY DAVID DICKINSON, 
FOR THE AUTHOR. 



1818. 



PREFACE. 

IT is not very agreeable to the feelings of 
a person, naturally reserved, to write an ac- 
count of his own life, and let it go forth to the 
world, while he is living : but a hope that it 
may, through divine grace, prove a blessing 
to others, especially to the unfortunate and 
afflicted, has induced me to lay aside my ob- 
jections, and, as it were$ to do violence to my 
own feelings. 

T. R. GATES, 

Ammi, (N. Y.) Nov. 20, 1810, 




THE 



TRIALS, EXPERIENCE, tfc 



THEOPHILUS R. GATES, 



MY Grand Parents were natives of Lyme, Con- 
necticut, and among the first who settled in the town* 
ship of Hartland. The country was then new and 
uncultivated, and the inhabitants experienced many 
hardships, known only to such as have formed a set- 
tlement in any new country. They were religious, 
and their Bible and communion with God soothed 
their minds in all their troubles, and supported them 
under the many trying scenes they were called to pass 
through in that then almost howling wilderness.—- 
They had nine children, whom they endeavoured to 
bring up in the fear and knowledge of God ; hoping 
thereby, through the divine blessing, early to bring 
them to an acquaintance with that God who had so 
long been their comfort and support, and in whose 
service they had experienced so much delight. My 
father was their eldest child, and my grandmother on 
retiring to her devotions in an adjoining wood, as was 
usual for her to do, would often take him with her, 
and there pray with him and teach Wm to pray. It 
pleased the Lord to bless her pious endeavours to 
the good of his soul j for at an early age he was fa* 



10 

voured with an experimental knowledge of God, and 
has, I believe, ever since been endeavouring to live 
in his service. I was born in Hartland, county of 
Hartford, Connecticut state, the twelfth day of Janu- 
ary, 1787. 

When a child my father taught me the catechism, 
the Lord's prayer, and several other short prayers 
which I used to say to him. Heaven and Hell were 
also represented to me ; the one as being a place of 
infinite happiness, and the other of endless misery ; 
and according as I was taught, if I lived a wicked 
life and did not pray, I believed I should go to hell j 
but if I did no sin and prayed to God, I believed 
I should go to heaven when I died. This caused 
me to have a severe conscience when quite a child, 
which reproved me and made me to fear when I did 
any wicked things, and I often prayed to the Lord. — 
But having a strong propensity to do things that were 
evil, and no delight in prayer, I soon fell under the 
power of condemnation, and brought a load of guilt 
upon my mind ; so that I experienced the truth of 
these words of the apostle, tribulation and anguish 
upon every soul of man that doeth evil. I knew I 
had sinned against God, and believed if I died in a 
state no better than I then was in, I should go to a 
hell of misery. I was therefore wonderfully afraid 
of death, and would resolve within mvself time after 
time to lead a new life ; but I would soon forget my 
resolutions, and go on with other young people, for- 
getful of God and of my latter end. 

About this time I was much alarmed and stirred 
up by a dream one night to the following effect. " I 
thought I died, and was dragged to a certain rock, 
standing in the highway, about two hundred yards 
from my father's house, and was there confined in a 
small place in the middle of the rock, about four, 
inches square. I thought the place was called hell, 



ii 

and I had got to stay there to all eternity." I awoke 
greatly distressed, believing it was a sure sign I 
should go to hell, and it was almost continually in 
my mind for many months afterwards— I took but 
little satisfaction in any o\ my childish plays, was very 
particular in keeping the Sabbath holy, and would 
often pray and read good books, in order to make 
myself better that I might not go to hell. But after 
a while my concern of mind wore off in a considera- 
ble degree; though from a child I may say, I was 
always under a sort of conviction, knowing myself 
to be a sinner and unprepared to die. I thought the 
only way for me to be saved, was to lead a new>life. 
But being fond of the ways of the world, and having 
no relish for meditation and prayer, I failed in all 
my resolutions, and lived altogether different from 
what I knew I ought to live. I then began to think 
from my dream, and my wicked ways, I was sure 
to go to hell, and this brought new distress into 
my mind, convincing me, there is no peace to the 
wicked. I then wanted to know to a certainty whe- 
ther I should be saved or lost, and would often take 
up a stone and throw it at a certain stake or tree, in 
order to determine it. If I hit it, it was to signify 
that I should be saved ; but if 1 missed the tree or 
stake, it was to be a sign to me that I was to be lost. 
But if I hit the tree or stake it would not satisfy me 
that I was to be saved ; and if I missed it I was un- 
willing to believe it was a sure sign I should be for- 
ever lost. So I would try the same thing again, and 
I suppose that in the course of five or six years I 
tried it a thousand times or more ; but it never sa- 
tisfied my own mind that I should be either saved or 
lost, and I then began to appoint certain days when 
I would begin to lead a new life, as I called it, in 
order to be saved. What I meant by leading a new 
life, was, to lead a moral upright life, and do nothing 



that was sinful. When the appointed day arrived, 
which was commonly Sunday, I would think to be- 
gin early in the morning, but hardly one hour would 
pass away before I would discover I had done some- 
thing inconsistent with the new life I knew I must 
lead, and supposing it was no use to go on then, I 
would appoint another certain day to begin, when I 
thought I would be more particular and more watch- 
ful over myself. When the day arrived again, how- 
ever, I would soon find I had done something wrongs 
and would appoint another time to begin ; and in the 
course of three or four years, I appointed as many, 
I suppose, as a hundred different days from which I 
was to lead a new life, without ever being able to 
accomplish it to my satisfaction, at any one. 

My father would always have me go to meeting on 
Sunday. Finding many of my companions there, I 
would get with them in the hours of intermission and 
have my mind drawn away from every thing of a 
serious nature ; and while in meeting, I would pay 
but little attention to any thing that was spoken, only 
I would endeavour to remember where the text was, 
knowing it would be asked me when I went home ; 
and if I could not tell, it would be concluded I had 
paid but little regard to the discourse. Sometimes, 
however, after returning home from meeting, as well 
as before I went, I would have very serious reflec- 
tions, and taking a Bible or Testament I would go 
into a spot of wood, east of my father's house, and 
there read. I was very fond of reading of the cru- 
cifixion of Christ, and would there often be affected, 
even to tears, while reading of his sufferings ; I would 
think to myself, surely, I am an ungrateful creature, 
and would feel an inward desire to do his will, and 
resolve to live more uprightly before him. But my 
" goodness was only as the morning cloud and the 
early dew, which goeth away :" For on getting a- 



13 

niong my companions I would go on with them m 
the broad way which leads to destruction; forget- 
ting all my resolutions, and laying aside every thing 
of a serious nature. 

At the age of fourteen or fifteen I was taken very 
ill with the pleurisy. Soon after I was taken, my 
senses left me through the violence of the fever, and 
I do not remember any thing that passed for two or 
three days, save only of being taken up one night, 
which seemed to me like a dream. On coming to 
my senses one day, (it being expected I should die 
shortly) my mother came to my bed-side and asked 
me if I felt willing to die, or thought I was prepared 
to die. Supposing I should be in an eternal world 
in a very little time, my soul seemed to shudder 
within me, and I knew not what to answer. I felt 
awful, beyond description ; my own heart condemn- 
ed me, and I knew if I died in the state I then was, 
I should be forever miserable. I could have no hope 
of going to heaven, if I died then, and I thought I 
would give a thousand worlds if I had them, to live 
a single month. Oh, how precious to me, then, 
was the time I had trifled away ! I wept, and pro- 
mised the Lord if he would once more restore me to 
health, and not cut me off in my sins, I would spend 
the remainder of my life in his service. I then knew 
it would profit me nothing, to gain the whole world 
and lose my own soul ; and I resolved I would lead 
an entire new life, if I was ever again restored to 
health, let the world say what they would of me, or 
let me be esteemed ever so little by my companions; 
for I then saw that the ways of the world, and espe- 
cially the ways of my companions, kept me at the 
utmost distance from God, and a preparation for 
death ; and I then knew that the enjoyments of the 
world and u the pleasures of sin for a season," would 
not compensate for the loss of the soul to all eternitv s 

B 



m 

and I was fully purposed in my own mind to serve 
the Lord, let others do as they would. 

The Lord heard my supplications to him, and in 
great mercy rebuked the disease, so that I gradually 
recovered, though it was some time before I regain- 
ed my usual health. I had hardly recovered, before 
I was more careless and unconcerned, and more in 
love with the world and its ways, than I had been 
before my sickness, which made me an astonishment 
to myself. Oittimes when walking by myself, the 
following suggestion would arrest my attention. — 
" What was your situation a little while ago I What, 
were then your promises and resolutions, and what 
Is your life now ? My mouth was shut ; I had not a 
word to say ; and knew it would be just with God 
to cut me off speedily, and that without remedy. I 
would then think of leading a new life again ; but my 
resolutions would be faint, and my endeavours fee- 
ble : for having no relish for the ways of God, and 
taking great delight in the ways of the world, I was 
easily led into its vanities ; it was my meat and drink 
to be at balls and other assemblies of young people ; 
though it brought condemnation on my mind, and 
added to that load of guilt, which in my serious mo- 
ments already seemed too heavy to be borne. 

I had been at a certain house one Sunday night, 
with a number of my companions, where we had 
been more than usually rude and cheerful. On 
coming away, about fifteen yards from the house, 
I saw, in appearance, a coloured man making to- 
wards me. He passed me about four feet to my left 
hand, directing his course towards the door, out of 
which I had just came. As he passed me, he did 
not appear to walk ; for I saw no motion of his body ; 
but he passed by me swiftly, and seemed like any 
thing wafted along by the air. The moon was ob- 
scured by thin clouds, but a person might be discern- 



id 

ed almost as well as in the day time. I supposed it 
was a black man, though his appearance was singu- 
lar as he passed by me, and there were but a few co- 
loured people in those parts. But on asking my com- 
panions, who were all around me, if they saw the 
black man go towards the house, they affirmed they 
had seen no black man ; and on going back to the 
house, to inquire if any coloured man had been there, 
we found there had been none. I was then consi- 
derably alarmed. I thought it was a warning to me, 
to refrain from trifling company, and for some time 
feared to go to any balls or other assemblies of young 
people : but after a while it wore off, and I then went 
on as I had done before, spending my time in vanity, 
neglecting my salvation, and treasuring up wrath 
against the day of wrath. Some, perhaps, will re- 
ply to the above account and say, " it was imagina- 
tion only." To such I would observe, If what I then 
saw was only the effect of imagination, I may con- 
clude that every thing I see is only the effect of ima- 
gination ; since it was equally as plain to me, as the 
persons who were standing around me. I do not 
suppose it was a material being ; but only a visible 
representation ; and was probably made to me, to 
warn me against spending my time as I had just 
been spending it. 

I will, also, here relate what I saw some few years 
before, which could not be imagination, as I was not 
the only person who saw it. One evening after it 
had became quite dark, and while the family were 
sitting around by a dull firelight, in perfect silence, I 
saw a light of the size and appearance of a candle 
approach near the east window. As I saw it, I cried 
out, saying, " there is a candle," pointing to the 
place. One of my sisters, who sat near me with her 
face towards the window, as well as myself, looked 
and saw it also. None of the rest of the family saw 



16 

It ; their faces being in an opposite direction from 
the window, and not regarding the place to which I 
pointed, they did not look soon enough. It did not 
reflect light into the house as would a candle ; but it 
came close to the window, and moving back and forth 
twice, partly across the window, it passed away swift- 
ly to the right hand. It was not a candle, nor a re- 
flection from any, for there was no candle burning in 
the house, and as before observed, no light shone 
from it. A profound silence remained in the room 
for some time after I related what I saw; and my 
parents appeared very solemn, imagining it, I sup- 
pose, omnious of the death of some one of the fami- 
ly. Being but young myself, such a thought never 
entered my mind at the time ; I only wondered at 
so singular an appearance.— -One of my sisters who 
was then in the house, and not supposed to be very- 
well, died in about two weeks after. I will leave the 
reader to judge concerning it; respecting the fact, a 
doubt need not be entertained. 

In the fall of 1803, being then sixteen years of age, 
I had a brother, whom I tenderly loved, taken ill.-—. 
He was about four years old, and very promising. 
When he was taken ill, I believed he would die, from 
a dream I had had a few nights before he was taken, 
of being in the grave yard and seeing a number of 
graves opened, and coffins standing beside them, 
ready to be put in the ground. He had himself been 
to several funerals, and what was singular, he would 
often say on coming home, a little previous to his 
illness, he wanted " to die and be put in the ground." 
1 was much drawn out in prayer to the Lord in his 
behalf; beseeching him, if consistent with his will, 
to restore him to health ; but if not, to prepare him 
for death. It pleased the Lord to take him to him- 
self, after an illness of twenty-one days, supposed to 
be the dropsy in the brain. After being apparently 



dead for some time, be again fetched two or three 
long gasps, which produced emotions in my breast, 
not to be described, or ever forgotten. I felt as 
much for the loss of him, I believe, as one could 
feel for the loss of a brother ; yet see the corrupt in- 
fluence of worldly pleasures : I had before contracted 
such a fondness for balls and the company of young 
people, that after he was buried, I had an inward de- 
sire for the days of mourning to be past and gone ; 
that I might again go to balls and other assemblies 
of young people, without having people take notice 
of it. 

My brother was buried on the 2d of November, 
and I commenced teaching school in a town called 
Southwick, about twelve miles from my father's 
house, the 14th day of the same month. Had I 
stayed at home among my acquaintances, I believe 
I should soon have forgotten the loss of my brother; 
but going from home to a strange place, it rested 
with much weight upon my mind. I boarded among 
the employers ; and when I breakfasted early, on my 
way to school, I usually retired to some secret place 
from the road for prayer and supplication ; and at 
twelve o'clock I would retire to a small grove of 
pines to renew my petitions to the Lord. At those 
times I used to be much affected, and tears would 
Sow plentifully from my eyes. I felt great affection 
to my relations and to all my friends; and I had 
such liberty in prayer for them, that sometimes I 
thought the Lord regarded my petitions, and would 
hear my prayer. Alter I had dismissed my school 
and all the scholars had gone away, I took much sa- 
tisfaction in being alone at the school house. I had 
very little disposition to go into young company, and 
if at any time, I did, it seemed against my will ; I 
felt a tender affection and sympathy to all in any af- 
fliction, especially my friends. 

B2 \ 



18 

One day I was so affected at an accident that hap« 
pened to a little child which came to me, that I could 
not refrain from tears ; and on one Sunday, while 
boarding at Mr. Porter's, on being asked why I look- 
ed so dejected, I could make no reply, but gave vent 
to the sorrows of my heart, by a flood of tears. I 
felt much for the loss of my brother, and the situa- 
tion I supposed my father would soon be in, owing 
to his circumstances being much involved ; and be- 
ing away from home for the first time, I felt sorrow- 
ful and dejected. 

My father when young, by endeavouring to reach 
home, where his mother was alone, before a thun- 
der storm, supposing she would be afraid, overheat- 
ed himself by running; and was afterwards subject 
to seasons of derangement, especially in the fall sea- 
son. For some time previous to his entire derange- 
ment, he was incapable of managing his concerns 
with prudence and discretion ; though he could 
never be made to believe so himself. At those times 
he was much disposed to trade and make bargains. 
Many, I suppose, not suspecting but he was right in 
his mind, would trade and make contracts with him-; 
and if they were ever so much against his own in- 
terest, he would always fulfil them, and by this means 
he got himself very much involved. By teaching 
school, I hoped to afford him some assistance, and 
enable him to extricate himself from his embarrass- 
ments. 

After teaching school five months in Southwick, 
and having the satisfaction of finding my teaching 
approved of by the employers, I returned home. I 
stayed at home about two weeks, and letting my 
father have what I could spare, after getting me a 
few clothes, and reserving a little to bear my ex- 
penses, till I could procure another situation, I set 
off in the spring of 1804, to go to the westward. I 



M 

left home with a heavy heart, committing myself 
into the hands of the Lord, and beseeching him tfc 
go with me and protect me. After calling to see 
one of my sisters, who had married in Amenia, 
Dutchess county, New-York state, I directed my 
course to Albany. On my way I took a wrong road 
in the dusk of the evening, which led through a plain, 
and the night being very dark, I travelled till one or 
two o'clock in the morning before I could find a 
place to stay. I was offering up prayers to the Lord 
most of the time I was travelling that night, as well 
as when I was travelling on the way in the day time; 
beseeching him to prosper me in my goings, and bless 
and support all my relations : for I believed there 
was a God that ruled in the earth, and ordered all 
things for the good of those that put their trust in 
him ; and I wanted him to guide and direct my steps, 
and be the support of all my friends. 

I stayed but a short time in Albany, and hearing 
of some of my acquaintance that were teaching school 
at Schaghticoke, in Rensellaer county, I went unto 
them. I found them well and pleased to see me ; 
and though I had intended to go further to the west- 
ward, I was prevailed on by them and their friends 
there, to take a school in the neighbourhood of Dr. 
Ostrander. There were very few religious people 
near this place, and my two acquaintances who pre- 
vailed on me to stay, and who were very clever to 
me, differed widely from me in sentiment, and the 
principles in which I had been brought up ; one be- 
ing a Deist and the other a Universalist. They had 
no sense of religion ; one believing religion a mere 
fable, and the other asserting, let a man do what he 
may, he acts from necessity, and will be saved. As 
they were much esteemed and respected in society, 
I was soon drawn into their ways, and went with 



%0 

them again to balls and other assemblies of young, 
people. 

At a ball in Vermont the 4th of July, where I had 
gone to see an uncle, by coming out of the room very 
warm, and conversing with some young men some 
time in the night air, I took a severe cold, which 
continued nearly one month, and almost rendered 
me incapable of attending to my school. But this 
seemed insufficient to prevent me from going to any 
more. My deistical friend would often endeavour 
to prove to me the absurdity of the Scriptures, but I 
would always endeavour to vindicate them accord- 
ing to my ability ; believing them to be true, though 
I did not live up to them : and at the same time 
would endeavour to convince him, of the erroneous 
principles he had imbibed from reading the Age of 
Reason, and other deistical writings- He was a 
generous hearted man ; I esteemed him as a brothers 
and hope I may never forget the kindness he show- 
ed unto me. Though several years older than my- 
self, we had both been at the same school, and had 
contracted a friendship for each other, not easily to 
be dissolved. He possessed considerable literary 
talents, and was endowed with a fine genius. We 
were one Sunday occupied at the house where I 
taught school, in writing letters to our parents in 
Connecticut. His letter was quite affecting; he was 
affected while reading it to me; and these lines par- 
ticularly engaged my attention : — 

Happy the child, who, privileg'd by fate 
To shorter labour, and to lighter weight ; 
Receiv'd but yesterday the gift of breath ; 
Order'd to-morrow to return to death. 

On asking him something respecting those lines 
be signified to me that as they expressed in his let- 



21 

ter, he would rather that he had died when an in- 
fant, which convinced me he was unhappy ; though 
from seeing him so apparently cheerful in company, 
and so much respected by the world, one would have 
judged him to be quite otherwise. While here, 
though I went into young company, I had many se- 
rious impressions made on my mind, and often re- 
tired to a solitary grove near a small creek to pray j 
and sometimes feeling my mind disposed to prayer 
and meditation, I would stay an hour or more at the 
school-house after my school was dismissed. But 
my mind would be much drawn away to the ways 
of the world whenever I was among my compa- 
nions ; and as the people there did not keep the Sun- 
day very strictly, I began to be less particular on 
that day myself* One Sunday I went after whortle- 
berries in a waggon, with a number more ; but on 
my return home I felt very much condemned, and 
resolved to go no more, which resolution I kept. I 
enjoyed as much satisfaction while living at Schagh- 
ticoke, I believe, as a natural man can enjoy ; and 
was pleased to find that the people here, as well as 
at Southwick, approved of my teaching, and the chil^ 
dren entrusted to my care made good improvement 
in the branches they were learning. 

After staying here six months, I felt a disposition 
within me to leave the place, and go further to the 
southward. The people were very desirous that I 
should stay longer ; they offered me more a month 
than I had had, and told me they thought I should 
not do so well any where else. My friend also re° 
monstrated with me against going away. He en- 
deavoured to show me the impropriety of such a 
step, seeing I was young and inexperienced in the 
world, and was doing well where I then was ; and 
concluded by saying that he would rather all his 
other friends should go away than I should leave 



him ; at the same time offering to go with me him- 
self, in the spring, to any place I should choose, if 
I would stay till that time. I could have no rea- 
sonable expectation of doing better any where else ; 
and I was obliged to acknowledge it was singular 
for me to leave a place where I had friends, and 
where I was doing well, to go into an entire strange 
place, where I had no friends, and was known of no 
one."* But the Lord in tender mercy to me, seeing 
it was expedient for me that I should go away, and 
that afflictions and trials were necessary to humble 
my aspiring nature, and wean me from the love of 
the world, had put it into my heart to go, and nothing 
could dissuade me from it. One of the committee 
to the school was affected as I bade him farewell, 
and again urged me to stay ; but as before observed, 
the Lord had put it into my heart to go, and I was 
not to be dissuaded from it. So taking leave of all 
my friends, I returned back to Albany, intending to 
take a school there if an opportunity should offer. 

I stayed in Albany several days, but finding no 
place there that I thought would answer, and having 
an anxious desire to know what lay before me, I 
went twice during my stay there to an old lady much 
reputed for telling fortunes, to see what she would 
say concerning me. She told me many things rather 
favourable than otherwise, which I have thought but 
little of since. 

I then proceeded to Hudson, 30 miles to the south- 
ward of Albany, where several wishing me to set up 
3 school in the east part of the city, I consented. I 
had no one subscribed, supposing in a place so thick- 
ly inhabited there was no occasion of it. I rented a 
room, hired my own board, and paid for most of the 
fire wood. Being an entire stranger in the place, I 
took rather an inconsiderate step, and as the winter 
was very severe, I did not make out as well as I 



23 

otherwise might have done. I had not continued 
there long before I began to discover I should make 
nothing from my school, but sink a considerable part 
of what I had brought with me, if I continued the 
quarter. But after I had opened a school, I thought 
it would not answer to give it up till I had com- 
pleted one quarter. A consciousness of my situa- 
tion gave me much distress. I could not be recon- 
ciled to the thought of staying there one quarter of 
a year in the diligent discharge of my duty, only to 
sink money, when my father expected assistance from 
me, and was in so much need of it. I was quite 
weighed down with sorrow and trouble of mind on 
account of it. I could take no satisfaction any where, 
and I spent most of my time by myself, at the school- 
house, in mourning and prayer to the Lord. It also 
brought afresh to my mind the death of my brother; 
and my mind at times seemed overcharged with grief. 
But I would wish to notice here, and would also 
wish the reader carefully to observe, that though I 
might be said to spend my days in mourning, and 
my nights as it were in prayer, yet my mourning did 
not arise so much on account of my sins and trans- 
gressions against God, as on account of the misfor- 
tunes and troubles Itnen lay under; and I did not 
pray to the Lord so much for holiness of heart, and 
a conformity to his will, as to be delivered from my 
troubles, and to be prospered again in the world. I 
felt much affection for my relations, and desired to 
get along well in the world so as to help them, and 
being disappointed, I was troubled in mind and 
prayed much unto the Lord, hoping he would re- 
gard my prayers, prosper me yet in the world, and 
bless and support all my relations. Consequently 
my nature remained unchanged, and my heart was 
ready to forsake and forget the Lord, as soon as I 
should be delivered from my present troubles. 



m 

While I was at Hudson, on new year's day, my 
father and one of my sisters came to see me. My fa- 
ther I suppose expected some help from me ; but it 
was out of my power at that time to help him; what 
I had was lent out and I could get none of it for him. 
Understanding how it was, he said but little respec- 
ting it ; but he seemed disappointed, and I felt morti- 
fied and sorry. I took my leave of them as they 
returned home, with a heavy heart. I felt a greater 
affection for my relations than I had ever done be- 
fore ; and after they were gone, I retired to my school 
room, where I spent most of the day in venting my 
sorrows in many tears, and beseeching the Lord to 
prosper my way yet in the world, that I might be 
enabled to deliver my father from his embarrass- 
ments, and render his situation more satisfactory. 

After my time was out I made all possible haste 
to settle my business so as to return home. I found 
by staying I had sunk the greater part of the money 
I had brought with me from Schaghticoke, which so 
much affected me that I could not restrain my tears 
on going away from the people at whose house I 
boarded. I thought this would be a lesson to me; 
and I fully resolved in my own mind, never again 
to undertake a school any where, until I well knew 
beforehand how I was likely to succeed in it. But 
it wili be seen in the following pages how easy it is 
for the Almighty to frustrate our designs, and ren- 
der vain the strongest resolutions which we form ; 
yea, and this he will do in tender mercy to us, how 
grievous soever it may be, if it shall be necessary to 
our present and eternal peace, if we put our trust in 
him and are worthy of his care. Such is his wisdom 
and goodness to the children of men. 

Three small children came to me from Mr. Wil- 
liams, an attorney at law, who made very good im- 
provement; and most who sent to me, I believe, 



%0 

were satisfied with my teaching. I may likewise ob- 
serve here, it was always my concern to bring for* 
ward those committed to my care ; and nothing gave 
me more uneasiness than to find any one who came 
to me not advancing in improvement. 

I left Hudson and proceeded to my sister's in 
Amenia, with much dejection of mind ; but it soon 
wore off after getting among my friends ; and I 
seemed to forget all my troubles. I then returned 
home to my parents, but stayed only a short time 
with them, intending to go further to the southward* 
My parents at first were unwilling I should go ; but 
after a while they seemed to yield their consent, if 
I thought it best. I gave them almost all the money 
I had as I went away, so that on my return to Ame- 
nia, I thought it advisable, an opportunity offerings 
to teach a school there six weeks, to procure some- 
thing to set out with. While here, being 18 years 
of age, I read a deistical book, and for the first and 
only time, seemed to drink into its spirit. 

My afflictions in Hudson had not humbled my 
nature, nor weaned me from the vanities of the 
world. One evening being at a certain house where 
some persons were discoursing on religious subjects* 
I felt much disposed to cavil with them about the 
scriptures, and show the objections brought against 
them. However I forbore ; and I regret my folly at 
that time, to the present day. I did not believe in 
deism ; but like most I believe who pretend to be 
deists, getting acquainted with some that way in- 
clined, I felt a captious spirit within me to object to 
serious things : not maliciously or wantonly, but 
merely because others did, or to gratify a spirit of 
vanity. Had the Lord then cut me off, it would have 
been just with him to banish me forever from hb 
presense to everlasting woe and pain. But as I was 
not yet humbled by afflictions, and the Lord not 



m 

being willing that I should perish, greater afflictions 
were designed for me. 

While at this place also, I attended a ball for the 
last time, felt a greater desire to become rich and 
great in the world than ever, and had thoughts of 
going into a store in New- York when I left this 
place ; hoping by that means to get along better than 
by teaching school, and more effectually accomplish 
my favourite desire of becoming rich and great. Oh, 
how unwilling is nature to give up the world and its 
vanities ; and how great afflictions seem necessary 
to some, in order to make them willing to give up 
the world and its pleasures, and bring them to seek 
happiness in something of a more substantial nature. 

When about to leave all my friends and acquain- 
tances, and again go into a strange land, not knowing 
■what lay before me, I felt my mind very solemn. 
I laid aside entirely my deistical notions, or rather 
pretences, for they were nothing more ; and I wan- 
ted to be under the care and guidance of that God, 
who I believed ruled in the earth, and with whom 
nothing was impossible. 

On leaving my sister, and all my other friends, not 
knowing I should evermore see them, I was much 
affected. It seemed hard for me to part from them ; 
and on my way to Poughkeepsie, where I purposed 
to go by water to New- York, most of my time was 
spent in pouring out my griefs in many tears, and 
beseeching the Lord to go with me and guide me, 
and bless and comfort all my relations. When I ar- 
rived at Poughkeepsie, the packet was not to sail un- 
der two or three hours. I retired to an eminence at 
a small distance, which overlooked the river, and 
spent the time in prayer and supplication to the 
Lord | committing myself into his care and protec- 
tion; beseeching him to order my way as he should 
see best ; and as I had no father to instruct me, and 



27 

guide my youthful steps, while a stranger in a strange 
land, and was prone to forsake the Lord, and grieve 
his spirit; I entreated him to be my father, my in- 
structor, and my guide ; and keep me from sinning 
against him. I was affected with a sense of my past 
ingratitude to the Lord; tears flowed plentifully 
from my eyes while I was pouring but my soul be- 
fort- the Lord ; and such a spirit of prayer was upon 
me, that I had faith to believe the Lord regarded 
my petitions and would answer my requests. The 
captain, by the name of Palen, was a very clever man; 
but like myself, he has since had many afflictions, 
which have proved a great blessing to him. I stayed 
several days in New York ; but could find no place 
in a store there : though two pious quaker men, pas- 
sengers in the same vessel, wanted me to go into a 
store of their's, back of Poughkeepsie, yet I consent- 
ed not ; but crossing the Hudson river, I proceeded 
towards New Brunswick. On my way I saw a man 
at a tavern where I put up, who informed me that the 
English school in the college house there was vacant, 
and a teacher was then wanted. I made application 
to the board of trustees, and after examining me, 
they gave me a letter of recommendation to the in- 
habitants of New Brunswick, as a teacher. Some 
few subscribed, but thinking I should have scholars 
enough come in, on opening the school, I commenced 
without taking much pains to get subscribers. I took 
boarding at Dr. D's. a respectable family, where I 
gave three dollars a week. I soon, however, began 
to discover that my expectations had again been too 
sanguine, and every day served but to blast my 
hopes, and furnish me with fresh matter, for grief 
and unhappiness. I supposed, and perhaps from good 
reasons, that many of the teachers in the place were 
unfavourably disposed towards me ; expecting, pro- 
bably, some of their scholars would leave them and 



28 

come to me, if I succeeded in establishing a school 
there, they dissuaded many from sending to me. 
These things preyed upon my mind, like the arrow 
of death. To be placed in such another situation as 
I had a little before emerged from, and against which 
I had resolved, in such a positive manner, for ever 
after cautiously to guard ; away, many miles from 
all my friends ; a stranger in a strange land ; where 
I supposed many were prejudiced against me, and 
no one to whom I could unbosom my troubled mind; 
without any prospect of procuring any thing for my 
parents, whose circumstances by this time had be- 
come still more embarrassed ; conspired to sink my 
spirits and filled me with such a weight of distress, 
as I seemed unable to bear. I lost all relish for the 
xrorld, and had no heart to apply to any being for 
comfort, this side the grave. An habitual melancholy 
stole upon me, and I thought I was born to be mise- 
rable. I wanted always to be alone, to ruminate over 
my misfortunes ; and sleep almost entirely departed 
from me. Restless would be my nights, and if at 
any time, nature exhausted by grief, sunk for a mo- 
ment in sleep, forgetful of its sorrows, I would sud- 
denly awake as from a frightful dream, and for some 
time I seemed not to know the occasion of my dis- 
tress, where I was, or what had befallen me. Reflec- 
tion, however, would soon convince me of the reali- 
ties of my woes, and sighs and groans would fill up 
the vacant hours destined for sleep. 

I again supposed it would be highly improper to 
discontinue the school till I had taught a quarter ; 
though I wished to do it; and fearing if I stayed the 
quarter, I should scarce be able to pay for my board, 
at the rate I was then giving, I procured board in 
another family, less expensive. There I lived very 
abstemious, eating but twice a day, the longest sum- 
mer days ; hoping if my money fell short at the ex- 



piration of my time, they would make 9ome abate- 
ment in the price agreed upon. Indeed so did sor- 
row weigh down my mind, that I regarded not to 
eat, and became weary of my life. The world itself 
seemed to have turned against me ; I concluded I 
was born for disappointments and misfortunes, and 
I thought it was better for me to die than to live. I 
felt no ill will in my heart to any child of man, and 
though I knew not that I was prepared to die, such 
was the anguish of my spirit, that I longed for deaths 
that I might cease from troubles, and suffer no longer 
the ills of life. 

I stayed by myself, either in a private room where 
I boarded, or in the room where I taught school, the 
time not occupied in teaching the few scholars that 
eame to me, and spent the hours in mourning, sup- 
plication and prayer ; having no satisfaction in any 
thing belonging to this world, nor any expectation of 
ever more receiving peace or comfort this side the 
grave. I felt a great affection to all my relations ; 
but when I reflected on my own unhappy situation, 
the forbidding appearance of my future prospects, 
and the little expectation I had of ever affording 
them the smallest relief, despair seated itself in my 
mind, and melancholy enervated every faculty of 
reason so far, that I was followed by a temptation 
from day to day to take away my own life. I always 
resisted the temptation, for my nature seemed to re- 
volt at the idea of taking my own life, though seve- 
ral times I was ready to attempt it, and wanted some 
one else to do it. I thought it would be the great- 
est kindness any one could do for me. 

One day while sitting in my room reflecting on 
m my misfortunes and unhappy situation, it was sug- 
gested to my mind, The man with whom you" live 
is a clever man ; he has a regard for you, and if you 
will go down, tell him your desire, and ask him to 



30 

take your life, he will not refuse doing it for you. 
I suddenly arose from my seat and was going down, 
when a dawn of reason sprang up in my mind, and 
seemed to ask me " where I was going, and what I 
was about to do V On saying, To request the man 
below to take my life, it was replied, u Are you so 
far lost to reason and to common sense, as to go 
down and ask the man with whom you live, to take 
your own life ? You might know he will not comply 
with your unreasonable request, and you will only 
expose yourself to him, and every body will know 
your weakness, and the singular state of your mind." 
It silenced me at once; I remained dumb to an an* 
swer, and from that moment the temptation to take 
my life left me, and I felt more resigned to the mis- 
fortunes that had come upon me. 

Soon after I had the following dream, which, I 
believe, was made a blessing to me, and served to 
drive away every thought about taking away urn 
life. I thought I had died, and was going towards 
the seat of Judgment, where the Judge was then 
sitting. I thought it was in a large house, and as I 
drew near it, a coloured man came towards me, and 
told me it was my turn next to be judged. It is im- 
possible to describe the feelings I then had, or for 
the reader to form any idea of them. I thought in 
a few moments my final sentence was to be passed, 
and I to be for ever happy or miserable; and I had 
the most realizing sense of the awfulness of it. I 
at once took a retrospective view of my past life, 
and I seemed to know every thing I had transacted 
or done, since I became capable of recollection. I 
remembered how often I had purposed to lead a 
new life in my past days; the many prayers I had 
made, and the many times I had endeavoured to be- 
come better; and also, how repeatedly I had for- 
gotten my promises and forsaken the Lord. I then 



81 

said to myself, how will it be with me ? Shall I be 
accepted or be condemned ? I could not tell ; it was 
a mystery entirely hid from my eyes ; but go before 
the Judge in a very few moments to receive my 
final doom, I knew I must. While in this state of 
awful suspense, reflecting on my many resolutions 
to lead a new life, and endeavours to become better, 
in order to determine with myself how it would bo 
with me ; it occurred to me that the Lord was mer- 
ciful. This afforded me a small ray of hope, and 
with trembling steps, and the most awful sensations 
resting upon me, I was walking towards the Judg- 
ment seat when I awoke. 

Never before nor since, while in the body, have I 
felt as I then did. I was bathed in sweat, and trem- 
bled all over for some time. It appeared to me as 
if I had really died, and just as I was about to re- 
ceive my final doom, I was remanded back to earth 
again. This rested with great weight on my mind 
for many months after. I was brought to acknow- 
ledge the just judgment of God, in bringing afflic- 
tions upon me; was thankful that he had not suffered 
me to take my own life ; and thought I would seek 
happiness in something else, besides the things of 
this world. I was much drawn out in prayer to the 
Lord, to lead me into the ways of truth, and to bless 
all my relations, with a knowledge of his goodness, 
in all his dispensations. I saw a beauty in virtue 
and innocence, beyond any thing that appertains to 
this world, and thought the favour of heaven, of 
more value than all the riches, honours, and plea- 
sures of this transitory life. 

At this time I wrote a letter to my father; en- 
deavouring to reconcile him to the troubles and mis- 
fortunes of this life, from the hope we might enter- 
tertain of their working together for our good; and 
show, as we are soon to pass out of this world, the 



things thereof can never make us truly happy ; 
since, when we depart, it will be the same to us, 
whether we have been rich or poor, despised or ho* 
noured, or, whether we have in this life experienced 
prosperity or adversity. It was written in July. 
1806, being then 18 years of age. 

" My Dear Parents, 

" Impressed with a deep sense of the gratitude I 
owe unto you, for the unspeakable favours I have 
received, I cannot express it in a more suitable man- 
ner, than in writing a few lines to you by way of a 
letter. As we are placed at so great a distance from 
each other, it is the only way we can communicate 
our thoughts, and be informed of each other's wel- 
fare ; which cannot fail of giving us great satisfac- 
tion ; since we are in a world abounding with dis- 
appointments, troubles and afflictions, which it be- 
comes us to bear and submit unto with an humble 
resignation, as we know not but they may be for 
our own good, and will finally tend to our high ad- 
vantage, both in this life and that which is to come. 

u Numberless temptations, also, are presenting 
themselves to our minds, which render it necessary 
for us seriously to reflect, in order to determine 
what is to us of the most importance; and after this 
is obtained, it requires our greatest exertions to re- 
sist those things which are most pleasing but which 
lead to destruction. Our short and uncertain stay 
in this life, ought to fill every mind with the most 
serious considerations, who we are, whence we came, 
and whither we are going. But in a state of health 
and happiness, how little do these important thoughts 
dwell on our minds, and how many do we see pur- 
suing pleasure, and seem to think they have found 
it to perfection, in the company of profaneness, or 
assemblies of the irreligious ; spending their time 



33 

as though they were immortal. Bat we see them but 
for a little while, they soon drop into irrecoverable 
ruin. Others possessing riches, and surrounded by 
every thing to make life comfortable, live easy and 
unconcerned till death bids them depart. We see 
others living in a state of poverty, trouble and af- 
fliction, and whose lives appear to be to them a bur- 
den, but at the same time, they are making their 
peace with their Redeemer: And what will be the 
distinction, between the poor and the rich, and those 
who have experienced troubles and afflictions, and 
those who have been surrounded by opulence, and 
were strangers to troubles and misfortunes, at the 
hour of death. Perhaps the hard fortune and afflic- 
tions of the poor man, have been the means of his 
living a future state, in happiness ; and the pleasures 
of the rich man, the means of his living in everlast- 
ing misery ; and which of their situations would be 
most desirable ? Who would choose to live through 
this life, enjoying all the pleasures of the world, in 
the greatest perfection, and be miserable in a future 
state to all eternity ? And who would not willingly 
undergo troubles and misfortunes, during their short 
continuance in this life, to be happy for ever after 
leaving it? Surely no one would be so inconsiderate 
as to choose the former ; and every one ought to 
consider this life, only to prepare for the happiness 
of the next, and cheerfully sacrifice the pleasures of 
a few years to those of eternity. Let us therefore 
fill our time in such employment as we can review 
with satisfaction : remembering that the years which 
are now passing, leave permanent memorials behind 
them, and form an important part of the register of 
our life, and will hereafter bear witness for, or against 
us. All our endeavours to make ourselves rich, ho- 
nourable, or whatever we place our happiness in here, 
may prove unsuccessful : whereas, if we constantly 
and sincerely endeavour to obtain happiness in the 



34. 

next world, we are sure to succeed, and our hopes 
will not be disappointed. 

^ " I am sensible I can never repay you for your 
kindness to me. I know your misfortunes, and the 
hard labour you daily perform, to provide for your 
family, and the troubles of your mind in your pre- 
sent situation. But what is the world, that we should 
so much seek its possessions, and neglect m6re im- 
portant duties ; since our stay here is so short, and 
all our riches and enjoyments will be of so little 
consequence after our leaving it. I would willingly 
have continued at home with you, and partook of 
your troubles, if you from it, could have received 
any benefit. But alas, this was not the case : You 
were so involved in your circumstances, that I saw 
no way of extricating yourself, without your selling 
some or all of your landed property ; and this you 
could not think of doing as long as there existed 
any prospecc of discharging what you owed with- 
out ; but by continuing, I foresaw the situation into 
which you soon would be reduced. May God, of 
his bountiful mercy, provide for you in such a man- 
ner, that the remnant of your life may be spent in 
happiness, free from the cares of this world, and to 
the honour of his most holy name. 

" Providence has been pleased to bestow on you 
a hard fortune ; you ever have and are daily expe- 
riencing trouble ; you are still surrounded by a num- 
ber of children, who look to you for their support, 
and though they may sometimes differ, yet their af- 
fection towards each other is unbounded, and they 
would willingly partake of each other's misfortunes. 
And your tender care over them, has sufficiently 
proved that your affection towards them is no less 
than their affection towards you ; you have well pro- 
vided for them, and instructed them in the import- 
ant duties sf religion, and as a parent, are tenderly 






w 

solicitous for their welfare : May their future con* 
duct be such as will contribute to the happiness of 
your remaining days. But there is an hour soon 
hastening, in which whatever happiness or afflictions 
we have experienced in this life, will be remembered 
with equal indifference. Time, which is impatient 
to withdraw our breath, will soon moulder us in the 
dust ; and let this not be considered as relating to , 
us only, for but a few years only can separate all 
those that are now living, from those that have gone 
before us. There is nothing therefore in the world 
that can substantiate happiness, and those who think 
to find it beneath the sun, are pursuing a phantom 
that will elude their chase, and convince them of 
their folly, and show them a mistake they never saw s 
and of which thousands never thought, until their 
race terminated in that country, from whence none 
can return, to own their error or confess their shame. 
"If in settling your accounts you should be de- 
prived of almost all your property, or if it should 
be insufficient to pay them, do not let it concern you 
in the least : they can have no more than you have 
got, and how many do we see, who have lived in the 
most affluent stations, reduced to the same situation? 
You have always done the best you could, and no 
more can be required. The sooner you setde your 
accounts, the better it will be for you, and after they 
are settled, I believe you will enjoy yourself better 
than ever you have before. You can live as well, 
and will not have so much to concern you as you 
have had for a number of years, and particularly in 
the winter season, in taking care of a large stock. 
But when you have nothing to concern you in cold 
tedious days, you can continue in the house, and not 
be exposed to the inclemency of the weather, and 
partake of those comforts the rich man is denied. 
Certainly such people are the happiest on earth, and 



86 

remember that the rich must be separated from all 
their riches, and be laid as low in the dust as the 
poor ; and, although, during life, they have lived in 
the greatest pomp and splendour, and shined ever so 
conspicuous in the eyes of the world, in their graves 
they will soon be forgotten ; and they are frequently 
so involved in the cares of this world, and so anxious 
still to increase their treasures, that they can seldom 
think of death till it appears before them : they must 
then go, although ever so unprepared ,• and of what 
consequence, or what satisfaction will all their riches 
and pleasures be unto them. Therefore, let us wil- 
lingly undergo a few afflictions during our short con- 
tinuance in this life ; perhaps it is for our good ; and 
we cannot be too thankful for our situation, being so 
favourable as it is. How many are destitute of the 
comforts we enjoy, and others are suffered to com- 
mit such crimes as plunge them into contempt and 
misery. 

" I am sensible of my ingratitude in leaving you, 
at the time I began to repay you for the kindness 
you had shown unto me, in bringing me up and let- 
ting me have whatever I asked for ; and more es- 
pecially, at a time when you were surrounded with 
troubles. But I was anxious to obtain that which 
would be more beneficial to you than my staying with 
you. It was always my determination, and ever will 
be, to let you have whatever I obtain. I have al- 
ways been as prudent and frugal as possible ; but 
perhaps we are to wade through this life under many 
afflictions, and let us be contented, as it will tend to 
banish pride and haughtiness from our minds, make 
us resigned to the troubles of life, to which all are 
exposed, and keep us dependent on him, who alone, 
is able to supply all our wants : and let us be thank- 
ful for the mercies we have received ; they are great- 
er than we have deserved, and thousands are desti- 



37 

lute of them : but if I live, I hope yet to be able tp 
bestow on you, what your kindness merits. I can- 
not wish to be called out of this world, and leave you' 
in your present situation, exposed to so many trou- 
bles and afflictions : but if I could see you and all 
my other relations in such a situation as to spend 
your days in happiness and thankfulness to your Re- 
deemer, death would not be to me a terror, nor an 
unwelcome guest : and may we all live such a life, 
that if we never behold each other's face again in 
this world, we may all meet together in that which 
is to come, to be separated no more for ever : and 
what is the world and all its pleasures in comparison. 
Could we but realize our thoughts on a death-bed, 
in an unprepared state, our time would not be spent 
so little to the glory of God : but we are considering 
death as at a great distance from us, when we know 
not that we shall live another day, and by this means 
many lose their immortal souls. Let us spend our 
time, therefore, in such a manner, during our con- 
tinuance in this world, that in our expiring moments, 
we can review our past life with pleasing satisfaction^ 
and willingly resign ourselves into the hands of a 
blessed Redeemer : and do not let us think we shall 
be more happy if we live to an advanced age, or at- 
tain to riches and honour, for the pleasures which 
proceed from these things are often infinitely worse 
than none : but what is of the most importance to us, 
is to be diligent and faithful in the employment oi 
our time, and cheerfully perform that business which 
is allotted us by Divine Providence, and not be dis- 
couraged at any trials or afflictions that we are called 
to pass through in this world, since death and eter- 
nity are just before us, and a few more days, or years, 
will waft us into a world of spirits, and if we have 
t>een faithful, into endless pleasure, and uninterrupt- 
ed peace and happiness, where will end the sorrows 

D 



88 

of the afflicted and distressed, the tears of the widow 
and fatherless, and the complaints of the hungry^and 
naked. 

T. R. GATES. 
" Theophilus L. Gates." 

Some few days after writing the above, while at 
prayer in my school room one evening, I felt such a 
love spring up in my heart towards God, and all 
mankind, as I had never before experienced. I felt 
a greater love than ever to all my friends, and could 
not bear to think that any one even of my worst ene- 
mies, should finally perish. I had no relish for the 
ways and pleasures of the world; but my greatest 
satisfaction was to pray for my relations, and for all 
mankind, that the Lord would bring them to an ex- 
perimental knowledge of his goodness, and make 
them happy in his love. Though my troubles in the 
world were great, and my situation very unpleasant, 
yet I now felt my mind resigned, and enjoyed con- 
siderable inward peace. The world and all its al- 
luring pleasures, appeared to me like vanity. I saw 
their deceitful nature, felt disgusted with their ways 
and follies, and wanted to retire to some solitary un- 
frequented place, live unknown, and spend my time 
in reading, contemplation and prayer; no more to 
experience the frowns of fortune, nor be drawn away 
from the path of duty, by the alluring snares and 
temptations of human life. I desired to see all my 
relations happy, and wished still to procure some- 
thing, whereby I might relieve their wants; yet I 
had met with so many disappointments, I was now 
quite discouraged, and should actually thus have re- 
tired from the world, and spent my days in some so- 
litary cell, if I could have devised any method where- 
by I could obtain subsistence, or sustain life. Every 
evening after the sun had declined, I usually took a 



39 

lonely walk back of the city on a rising spot of ground, 
and sighed for the time to come, when I could be 
discharged from my employment there and leave the 
place. 

Finding a tree back in the fields where the apples, 
though green, tasted pleasant to me ; and eating but 
little food, my appetite craved something to supply 
its place, and I eat freely of them several times. — 
They did not agree with my stomach, and threw me 
into a violent disease. Being thin in flesh, by rea- 
son of my troubles, and in a poor state of health be- 
fore, I had but little expectation of recovering. 

While sitting by a window one day and casting a 
wishful look towards the land of my nativity, which 
I expected never more to see, and reflecting how 
my relations would feel if they knew my situation, 
and the troubles I had passed through, the man with 
whom I boarded and a doctor he had called in came 
into my room. They saw my situation, and the 
troubled state of my mind. On their attempting to 
console me, I had been so long a stranger to the con- 
soling words of a friend, that it raised sensations in 
my mind not to be suppressed ; the effusions of my 
griefs burst forth in a flood of tears, and the convul- 
sive sighs which seemed to rend my troubled breast, 
led them to apprehend the consequences of them, if 
not immediately restrained, would prove fatal. Their 
compassion was excited towards me. They tried to 
administer to me words of comfort ; and the doctor 
left me some medicine that soon gave me relief; yet 
I continued in a weak state of health for some time 
afterwards, and had a swelling under each arm, 
which will be noticed hereafter, and which were very 
painful and caused me many sleepless nights. But 
I now felt that I deserved all these things and much 
more for my sins, and I was enabled to submit unto 
them without a complaining thought or a murmur- 



40 

ittg word. Sickness and trouble had so destroyed the 
feelings of my nature that I seemed reconciled to 
any bodily sufferings whatsoever, however painful s 
and on Bitting down to have a tooth drawn, I felt no 
more fear, or sensations of fear, than though my nails 
were only to be pared ; nor could I, though ever be- 
fore on such occasions I had felt much agitation. — 
Had it been my arm or head that was at that time 
to be taken off, I know not that I could have felt fear, 
or had a realizing sense of what was to be done to 
me ; for my feelings were numbed, and the sensa- 
tions of nature themselves seemed suspended. 

My quarter expiring, the worst of all my trials and 
what I most dreaded, lay yet before me, which was, 
to collect what was coming to me for teaching and 
settle with those with whom I had boarded, not ex- 
pecting I should have enough with all I could col- 
lect and had brought with me, to pay what was due 
to them. I knew not what to do. Sometimes I 
thought I would collect all that was coming to me, 
and give it with all I had by me to some person to 
give to them after I had left the place, not regarding 
whether I had any thing left, if I could only pay 
them off what I owed them ; but fearing they would 
suspect I had kept back part of what I had, I thought 
it would not answer. I intimated to Mr. R. the 
man I last boarded with, something respecting my 
circumstances. He might have previously suspected 
they were embarrassed. He seemed to regard me 
with compassion, I thought ; saying, they could ex- 
pect no more than I had ; and he desired me to go 
down and request Mr. D. the other person to whom 
I was indebted, to come up to his store to have a 
settlement. I dreaded the scene which was to fol- 
low : to me it appeared worse than death, but there 
was no alternative. — I went to the house of Mr. D. 
with emotions I hope I may never again experience, 



u 



and requested him to go up to Mr. R's. He went 
up, and it is impossible for me to describe my feel- 
ings while walking up with him. 

After he had entered Mr. R's. store, Mr. R. spoke 
to him respecting my situation, and brought forward 
all the money I had, for I had before given it all up 
to him. Mr. R. appeared willing to share in what 
there was, according to the sum that was severally 
due them ; and I brought forward a pair of stockings 
and some of my best clothes, in order that they 
should satisfy themselves out of them, for what might 
still be coming. They would not take any of my 
clothes, but Mr. D. seemed much displeased, and 
said he did not like to be trapped, suspecting, per- 
haps, I had not given up all my money ; or that Mr. 
R. wanted more than his part of it. I shall never 
forget that meeting. After Mr. D. had gone away 5 
Mr. R. handed me four quarters of a dollar, ac£» 
dressing me at the same time in words to the fol- 
lowing effect : That the favour of the Lord was bet- 
ter than riches, and that God was the only comfort 
for the distressed and troubled. 

It wanted three or four dollars,* I think, of pay- 
ing them off, and I could not think of receiving any 
thing from him, but he urged it upon me, and I took 
it with reluctance : for nothing was more painful to 
my feelings, than to receive any thing from another, 
unless I could make an ample compensation for the 
favour I received. 

I could not think of going home — at that time I 
would not have been seen by my friends, in my un- 
fortunate, destitute situation, upon any considera- 
tion; knowing it would only add to the number of 
their troubles. So the next morning I set off towards 
the southward, with only the one dollar that was 



*This the author has since discharged, 
D2 



m 

given me. Pensively I travelled on through the 
burning rays of a meridian sun, in a feeble state of 
health, at a still greater distance from all my rela- 
tions ; committing myself into the care of that God, 
to whom alone I could now look for comfort, resign- 
ed by afflictions to death, or yet greater afflictions 
which might still await me ; and unanxious for the 
things of this world, or the knowledge of what lay 
before me. 

I arrived in the dusk of the evening at a small 
house by the road side. I passed it, and a little be- 
yond leaned upon the fence to vent for a few mo- 
ments my sorrows, and consider whether it were bet- 
ter to petition the family for a night's lodging, as an 
act of charity j scarce daring to part with any of the 
little sum I had with me, not knowing the occasions 
I might afterwards have for it in a land of strangers. 
The woman ojf the house and one of the largest chil- 
dren seeing me. leaning over the fence, and suppos- 
ing me to be a strolling person, or one that medi- 
tated some evil design against them, got each of 
them a large club in their hands, and stood with 
them a few paces from the door, looking towards 
me. — When I saw them it greatly affected me. I 
approached towards them with slow and feeble steps, 
and they soon found me to be a man of sorrows, and 
consented for me to stay all night. 

Nature being refreshed by a few hour's sleep, I 
took my leave of them early in the morning,| and 
wishing to make them some returns for their kind- 
ness, I gave them some linen I had with me. Being 
exhausted by fatigue and hunger, in the after part 
of the day, I called at a house beside the road, and 
humbly asked a small piece of bread. The trial to 
me, unaccustomed to such humiliating circumstances, 
to implore the charity of strangers, to satisfy the 
cravings of nature,, waa truly great, and I almost 



sunk under the reflection. But we know not what 
we can do when urged on by necessity : every thing 
must yield to the more powerful demands of nature, 
and as we know not the situation into which we may- 
yet be brought, it becomes us to sympathize with 
the unfortunate, and relieve the wants of the sons 
and daughters of affliction. The only person in the 
house was a young woman-— she saw I was unwell 
and unfortunate, and compassion in her breast was 
excited towards me. She readily got me a piece of 
bread and spread some butter over it. I received 
it with a thankful heart, and my prayers were offer- 
ed up for the Lord to reward her kindness. 

Just as the sun was declining beneath the west- 
ern sky, I arrived in Trenton, where I found a Dur- 
ham boat going down to Philadelphia. I told the 
man my circumstances, and offered him part of the 
money I had to take me down with him.— He told 
me to come into the boat, and I found him to be a 
clever man, who regarded me with a degree of pity. 
A swelling under each of my arms, which began be- 
fore I left New Brunswick, now became very pain- 
ful to me, but I reconciled myself to the pain, and 
assisted in rowing most of the way down the river, 
according to the strength which yet remained in me. 
He gave me something to eat once or twice on the 
passage, and would not take any of my money when 
I got to Philadelphia. I stayed one night in Phila- 
delphia, and gave eleven pence for my lodging ; but 
finding no place to get into any business there, and 
many cases of the yellow fever being then in the 
city, I proceeded onward the next day to the south- 
ward. Stopping at a house in Wilmington to get a 
drink of water, the woman seeing me of such a sickly 
look, supposing I had just had the yellow fever in 
Philadelphia, would not suffer me to come into the 
house, and with a mind much agitated, desired I 
would not come near her. I told her she need be 



44 

under no apprehensions from me, as I had not had 
the fever j but she did not seem satisfied, and I went 
away sorry for having excited the anxiety in her 
mind she manifested.— Arriving at Christeen, I 
hoped to get employment in a school there, which 
was vacant ; but seeing me sickly in appearance, and 
almost incapable of using my arms by reason of the 
swellings under them, and withal in a dejected state 
of mind, they expected no great things from me, 
and did not seem much disposed to engage me ; but 
one man at whose house I went, asked me to dine 
with him ; and at night I lay on a seat in the school- 
house, Where I slept some little. 

Hearing of a place opposite the Delaware rivef 
from New Castle, where a teacher was wanted, I 
went to New Castle, and for a pair of stockings I 
go; them to carry me over. I arrived in the neigh- 
bourhood in a few hours after, and found the people 
very hospitable and clever. One of them invited me 
to stay all night with him ; but by this time, the pain 
I experienced from the swellings under my arms 
was so excruciating, that sleep departed from me ; 
and I walked the room during the night almost con- 
tinually. I was at the houses of one or two others, 
who were very kind to me ; but as it was just be- 
ginning to be sickly in the place, with the intermit- 
ting fever, and they thought from my appearance I 
had as much as nature could support; knowing also 
my destitute situation, if I should be confined by 
sickness, they advised me not to stay there. Accord- 
ingly I took my leave of a very kind friend where 
I had dined, with tears, not knowing I should ever 
find another hospitable door to enter, and proceeded 
back towards New Castle. I had not gone a quar- 
ter of a mile from the house, before a little boy of his 
came running after me with half a dollar. I felt that 
I could not take it, and burst into tears, excited 
thereunto by a sense of my situation and their kind- 



m 

ness to me.* The little child, with much entreaty, 
desired me to receive it; but I could do no otherwise 
than refuse it till I thought of my penknife, and offer- 
ed it to him. The little boy seemed unwilling to take 
it, which furnished a proof in my own mind of the 
goodness of his heart : but I insisted on his taking it, 
as the only condition upon which I would receive the 
money, and he took it. 

I crossed the river with a number more, who 
were very cheerful, which caused me to say to my- 
self with a sigh, " how unacquainted are they with 
the sorrows of one who sits near them." Sleep now, 
through extreme pain, entirely forsook me, and a 
cold sweat poured forth through every pore of my 
body : a stranger in a strange land, and not a friend 
to go to for relief, or to whom I could unbosom my 

* Note to the second edition.— From a child, kindness ever had a 
tendency to excite the strongest emotions of gratitude in my mind, 
though I could never express it in words ; being incapable of do- 
ing it, through a kind of reserve, or diffidence, interwoven in my 
nature. This will further appear from the following circumstance. 
— When a boy, I went down to Hartford, a considerable city in 
Connecticut, to take some articles. Being unaccustomed, to a city, 
I felt as one alone, and forsaken in the place ; but calling at a 
house, where the man was acquainted with my father, on learning 
who I was he was very friendly to me, and gave me four pence 
half penny, New England currency. This was so unexpected to 
me, and seemed such a kindness at that time, that it quite over- 
come my feelings ; and without being able to thank him, I began 
to cry, and went from his house weeping. He could not account 
for this : he knew not what to make of it : and the next time he 
saw my father, he mentioned the circumstance to him, in order to 
know the reason of it : for he had no idea that his kindness occa- 
sioned it Nor had my father; and when he asked me respecting it, 
I evaded telling him the cause, why I was affected ; supposing it 
would be viewed as a kind of weakness, or imbecility ; or appear 
so strange to him that I did not like to tell the reason. As people 
advance in years, it is supposed their sensibility becomes less i 
yet when there is any inherentquality, strongly stamped in the 
mind, (particularly that of a sensibility of favours) I do not think 
it is ever wholly eradicated ; while it is certain, that grace im- 
proves every right jiisposition. 



£6 

sorrows. Drawing near to Staunton, I stopped at a 
house a little this side of the place, and desired the 
man to let me stay with him over the sabbath. He 
seemed unwilling, and I went forward to a tavern, 
where I retired into a chamber, to resign myself to 
all the ills that might befal me, and bury my grief in 
silence, knowing my past sins deserved them. I slept 
none during the night nor reclined myself on a bed ; 
being unable to do so by reason of the excessive pain 
under my arms when my body was in a reclining pos- 
ture. In the morning I endeavoured to open them, 
without effect, with a razor I had with me. I then ap- 
plied a poultice made of skokeberry root to them, 
which I thought for a while afforded some little ease 
to me. The woman of the house was very civil to me, 
but.she knew not my real situation, or the anguish of 
my mind, and consequently could not sympathize 
with me. On Monday I went to a young man, who 
was a phvsician at Akintown, to get him to open them 
for me. He thought proper to open but one of them, 
which ran very freely and gave me relief from pain 
on that side almost immediately. I took out all the 
money I had with me in my hand, told him my si- 
tuation, and he took from me, I think, only a quarter 
of a dollar; giving me also a box of salve to dress it. 

'At Elkton an aged man invited me to stop at his 
house, about four miles distant, if I came by there. 
He lived in a small house, and I stayed one night 
with him. He treated me very kindly, and on going 
a,way in the morning I wanted him to take my razor, 
which he refused. 

On arriving at Northeast I had the other swelling 
lanced, which hurt me so much, that I nearly fainted. 
I soon after, however, felt much better, and some 
were minded that I should teach a school there. I 
stayed one night at the house of a man by the name 
©f Smith, who kept a tavern. Being now free from 



47 

pain, I had a refreshing sleep, to which for many 
days and nights before, I had been a stranger. In 
the morning as I was going away, I shewed him all 
the money I had, which was but a quarter of a dol- 
lar; he would not take any part of it, and I left him 
with tears of gratitude. Passing through Charlestown, 
I came, as it got pretty dark, to some houses near a 
furnace. I desired the woman to let me stay during 
the night, which she refused. I told her I would not 
-wish for any feed, only to be sheltered from the dew 9 
being weakly : but she thought proper to deny me 
that privilege. I retired to a little shed where coal 
was kept, near the mouth of the furnace, and wrap- 
ping my morning gown round me, I drew a coal bas- 
ket to lay my head on, and slept very comfortably. 
I awoke very much chilled in the morning, and feeble 
and exhausted, I walked along towards Havre-de- 
grace with only one quarter of a dollar with me ; se- 
veral hundred miles from a friend or relation. I gave 
one half of my money to pay my passage across the 
Susquehannah river, and after I arrived *.here I 
thought I could go no further. Stung by the keenest 
pangs of hunger, a body deblitated by pain and sick- 
ness, no kind friend to go to for comfort, or from 
whom I could expect the smallest relief, and being 
a stranger, of a death-like appearance, having no ex- 
pectation of getting into any employment, my spirits 
died within me, and with resignation, I waited for 
the kind messenger of death, to relieve me from my 
distresses. But death, which I had now resolved 
not to bring unto me by my own hands, stood from 
me at a distance ; and with confidence I committed 
myself into the care of that God who judgeth righte- 
ously. I attracted the notice of a man by the name 
of Love, who worked at the house where I stopped ; 
and understanding something of my situation, and 
the calling I followed, he told me he had a little be* 



48 

fore taught a school about nine miles distant, and 
that a gentleman, by the name of Patten, was then 
there from the neighbourhood, who, he thought would 
be glad to employ me. He mentioned it to Mr. Pat- 
ten, who agreed for me to go home with him that 
night. Giving the last of my money to pay my pas- 
sage again across the river, I rode home with him in 
a horse cart, where I thankfully partook of some 
food for the first time for better than 38 hours. 

I soon procured a school, and commenced teaching, 
boarding among the employers the first quarter. The 
place was West Nottingham, Cecil county, near to 
the house of Thomas Williams. When I first came 
to this place, soon after the sun went down, I felt 
such a heaviness come upon me, that I could not 
keep from failing asleep while sitting in my chair, 
surrounded by company. Nature here seemed to 
bury in forgetfulness all its past sorrows in a death- 
like slumber. A cold sweal every night almost 
drenched my bed, and seemed to indicate from the 
weakness I felt after it, that my final dissolution was 
not far distant. I felt such a debility in my limbs 
that, on leaving my school to go to the place where I 
was to stay, I often thought I should never get there. 
These symptoms, however, left me not long after. 
The hospitality of the people almost made me forget 
that I had been unfortunate and unhappy, and I be- 
gan to cherish a hope that I should yet see good days, 
and wrote a letter to my relations ; carefully, how- 
ever, concealing from them the misfortunes I had ex- 
perienced, not daring to make them known unto 
them, knowing it would make them unhappy. 

I had now less love to the world and its ways than 
I had ever had before ; for, though I found, after my 
troubles had abated, that I had not entirely overcome 
the world, yet I did not seek happiness in it; and I 
enjoyed a sweet composure and peace in my mind, 



4D 

which I had never before experienced. I could nov/ 
also feel for others in distress ,* and a person one day- 
coming along, apparently of this kind, though I had 
no money myself, yet I borrowed a dollar, and gave 
it to him. He, however, was found to be unworthy 
of the gift ; as he spent it a little beyond, at a tavern, 
for spirituous liquors : yet this, I hope, will never 
discourage me from giving to such as are needy and 
destitute : for I would rather give unto nineteen who 
are really unworthy of charity, than withhold my 
hand from relieving the distresses of one unfortunate 
sufferer. 

After the first quarter was out, I agreed for ano- 
ther, and boarded steadily with Mr. Williams, near 
the school-house. I took much satisfaction by myself, 
and stayed a good deal at the school-house, beseech- 
ing the Lord to be with, and bless me, with all ray 
relations, and all mankind. I took more delight here- 
in than in the ways of the world, or any of its plea- 
sures. At such times, I may truly say, I often ex- 
perienced the drawings of the father. I felt love in 
my heart towards God, wanted to be made more 
conformable to his will, and did not seem to have 
but little fears of death ; yet at that time I could not 
say I knew I was one of his adopted children, and 
sometimes thought within myself, it was presump- 
tion for any one to say they know so. 

On Sunday the 12th day of January, being then 
nineteen years of age, a spirit of prayer, supplication 
and thankfulness to God, seemed to rest upon me. I 
was most of the day by myself in the school-house, 
and from the fulness of my heart wrote down the 
following: — 

" Blessed Redeemer, thou hast been pleased to 
continue me in this world till my nineteenth* year ; 

* Note to the second edition' — It may be proper here to mention, 
that in the first edition of this work, there was a mistake of one 

E 



50 

but what unsuitable returns have I made unto thee 
for thy numerous favours. Thou hast preserved and 
kept me from all danger, and art daily favouring me 
with many blessings of which I am altogether un- 
worthy. Blessed be thine holy name that thou hast 
spared me, and dost yet give me an opportunity to 
call upon thee for the mercies I so much stand in 
need of. How just would it have been for thee, long 
since to have cut me off in my sins, and separated me 
for ever from all that is good. But thou art merci- 
ful, O Lord, and delightest not in the death of sinners 
but rather that they would repent, turn unto thee and 
live. If it shall please thee to continue me in this 
world another year, help me to spend it more to 
thine honour and glory than I have those which are 
past and gone ; for thou knowest, O Lord, how prone 
I am to go after the vanities of the world, and to for- 
get thee and thy commandments. O Lord, I know* 
not what shall be before the return of another year. 
It may please thee to call me out of this world, and 
hasten me to an awful eternity : and if it so please 
thee, O Lord, thy will be done ; but never take me 
out of this world, I pray thee, until my peace is 
made with thee, and I am prepared to dwell with 
thee in thy heavenly kingdom. O Lord, give me 
strength to resist all sin; and wilt thou be my God 5 
and make me thy faithful servant. Preserve all my 
relations, O Lord, I beseech thee : turn their minds 
to thy service ; and take none of them away by death 
till they shall be prepared for a happy immortality. — 

year in my age, owing- to a mistake made by my parents, and from 
which I reckoned. But from the town record, I ascertained last fall, 
that I was born in 1787, instead of 1786, as was stated in the other 
edition, and, consequently, was now only in my nineteenth, instead 
of twentieth year. I would, here also inform the reader, once for 
all, that whatever mistakes occurred in the former edition, and 
have since been discovered, will be rectified in this, without no.- 
ticing them at the place where they occur* 



M 

Spread thy Gospel throughout the whole earth; and 
may all mankind flock to Jesus for grace and protec- 
tion. Suffer none to go on careless and unconcerned, 
I pray thee, but turn all to thee ; and may they serve 
thee with their whole hearts here, and dwell with 
thee hereafter. Have mercy upon the poor and 
afflicted : may they remember the sufferings which 
the Redeemer suffered for their sakes ; be resigned 
to the trying scenes of life they are called to pass 
through — knowing thou dost not willingly afflict or 
grieve them, and that their afflictions will conduce 
to their peace and happiness here and hereafter, if 
they put their trust in thee." 

I had a deep and realizing sense of my unworthi- 
ness to receive any favours from the Lord for a year 
or more after my afflictions. I felt that I did not 
deserve a place among the just and faithful ; there- 
fore I used to pray only for some little place in the 
heavenly sanctuary for me and my relations. I was 
willing to have the smallest place in the kingdom of 
heaven, if I could only meet all my relations and 
friends there, and join with them in praising the 
Lamb of God, who died to redeem us for ever and 
ever; for I thought it would be most unsuitable for 
one who had been so ungrateful to the Lord as I had 
been, to have any other than the lowest, or most re- 
mote place in the heavenly abode ; and I should my- 
self have objected to, and if in my power, even refus- 
ed having any other situation. Mrs. Williams was a 
pious woman, and Mr. Williams also was very clever 
to me. I believe an affectionate regard mutually 
existed between us ; and I experienced much satis- 
faction while I boarded with them. 

After I had stayed there six months, in which 
time my health was perfectly restored, I concluded 
to go down to Baltimore. As soon as I settled my 
business I took leave of all my friends at Cecil, and 






m 



again entered into a strange land among strangers. 
My circumstances now, however, enabled me to tra- 
vel without suffering. It seemed like leaving home 
to leave Mr. Williams's, and tears, I believe, were 
hardly restrained when we parted. I was in hopes' 
of doing better further to the southward. I still want- 
ed to render some assistance to my father, and as I 
proceeded down to the packet that was to take me to 
Baltimore, I committed myself into the hands of the 
Lord, beseeching him to keep me from all evil, and 
guide me in the way I should go ; and if consistent 
with his will, to prosper me in the world, and enable 
me to relieve the distresses of my parents. We had 
a good passage down to Baltimore, and I had not 
been there many days before I met with a gentleman 
from the eastern shore of Maryland, who wanted to 
employ a teacher. Having agreed with him for one 
quarter, we both went down in the same packet. A 
place was soon provided for me to teach in, which 
was a Friend's meeting house, and I boarded con- 
stantly at the house of John Kersey. He sent two 
daughters to me, was very wealthy, and afterwards 
employed me at one hundred pounds a year, to teach 
at his own place of residence. Mr. Kersey possessed 
a feeling heart, and knew how to sympathize with 
others in their distresses. I never saw a man so easily 
affected at the woes of others, as he was, nor one 
more ready to administer relief to an unfortunate 
iollow-ereature. Though in opulent circumstances, 
as it respects the things of this world, he had known 
grief by the loss of his first wife, whom he tenderly 
loved. I believe he regarded me as his own son, and 
I certainly esteemed and loved him as a father; nor 
shall I this side the grave (for he is now no more) 
ever find a man like unto him. Mrs. Kersey also 
treated me with much kindness and respect — may 
she and mercy of the Lord in a coming day* The 



m 

place was called the Bayside, being near the Chesa- 
peake Bay, in Talbot county, 60 miles below Balti- 
more, and nearly opposite the city of Annapolis. It 
was one of the most pleasant and agreeable situations 
I had ever seen, and'while here I enjoyed much in- 
ward peace and tranquillity. Living in a family of 
respectability, surrounded by people who esteemed 
and even loved me, I enjoyed every thing which 
could make life pleasant or comfortable. Unanxious 
for the riches or smiles of this world, from a sense 
of their vanity, I was now only capable of enjoying 
them without injury ; and having lost my relish for 
the world, with its pleasures and allurements, I felt 
my mind disposed to more noble contemplations ; 
and I considered the enjoyment of God's favour 
superior to any other happiness. 

As the fall season came on my affections seemed 
more weaned from the world than ever. My mind 
was very solemnly disposed, and my heart was par- 
ticularly drawn out in prayer to the Lord, for an 
entire sanctification of my nature, and conformity to 
his will. In the time of intermission, at twelve 
o'clock each day, I used to retire to a certain spot 
in the woods, some distance from the place where I 
taught school, and beseech the Lord to cleanse me 
from every thing that was contrary to his holy will, 
and enable me always to live acceptably before him. 
For the first time, I had a clear view of the good- 
ness of God to fallen man, in the gift of his only 
begotten Son to be a Redeemer. I saw how his pro- 
vidence and love had been exercised towards me, in 
bringing so many trials and afflictions upon me, in 
order to draw me away from the vanities of this 
world, and lead me to an acquaintance with him, 
that I might be happy here and hereafter ; and I felt 
such love spring up in my heart towards him, for 
bringing those verv afflictions upon nie, that I could 
E 2 



5* 

not bear that any thing should remain in my heart 
contrary to his will, or that would grieve his Holy 
Spirit. I wanted to be made even as he would that 
I should be, please him in all things, and live entire- 
ly to his glory. My head seemed as waters, and my 
eyes as a fountain of tears, by reason of my ingrati- 
tude to my Heavenly Father; and I could not see 
how it was possible for me to sin so long against 
such love and mercy as I had done : and I wanted 
to. weep night and day before the Lord, on account 
of the depravity of my heart, and my past ingrati- 
tude towards him. I felt greater love in my heart 
10 all my relations and to all mankind, than I had 
ever before felt; and I thought I would willingly 
die to redeem the life of one of my fellow-creatures, 
were he even an enemy to me. 

About this time, a young woman who lived at 
Mr. Kersey's, whom I highly esteemed for the many 
amiable qualities she possessed, was taken danger- 
ously ill with an inflammatory fever. My heart was 
much drawn out in prayer to the Lord in her be- 
half; beseeching him if consistent with his will to 
restore her to health, but if not to prepare her for 
death ; and rather let me die in her stead, than take 
her away without an interest in the Redeemer. I 
believe the Lord regarded my prayers, and she re- 
covered, though once or twice she was supposed to 
be dying. On returning from school one evening, I 
was met by a servant who told me it was believed 
she was d$'ing. I went into the room, where I found 
the few friends she had weeping around her, (she 
had no parents living,) and taking, as it were, their 
last farewell of her. My heart was deeply affected 
with the solemn scene. I saw that life was only as 
a vapour. The world and the things thereof appear- 
ed less to me than vanity : and retiring to my room 
wath tears of compassion towards all mankind, from 



55 

what I had just seen, I wrote down the following. 
May the reader feel what I felt while writing it, andl 
he can, I think, never more feel anger towards a 
fellow-creature, or be in love with the world and its 
vanities. 

" Let us for a few moments retire to the cham- 
bers of death, and realize to ourselves what is pass- 
ing there. — While beholding our dying friends, how 
vain and inconstant doth every sublunary object ap* 
pear unto us. On entering the room of the dying 
how are our hearts softened into humanity. Behold 
our friend, our companion, casting on us a wishful 
look, while his excruciating pain, or approaching 
dissolution, forbids him utterance. See him gasp- 
ing for breath — his eyes steadfasdy fixed on us to 
behold our streaming tears. How doth every ob- 
ject or pursuit of life now appear to us : how is all 
enmity towards our fellow creatures now softened 
into humanity : can we now retain malice, hatred, or 
envy, in our hearts, or refrain from having an affec- 
tion for the worst of men, from a sense of the fugi- 
tive state of their existence* Surely, here we often 
meet with that meek, humane spirit, which we ought 
ever to retain. But how soon are all these things 
forgotten; and how little do we think of the hour 
in which we ourselves shall be in a like situation. 
How soon do we lose those feelings of humanity, 
and how far fall short of acting agreeably to what we 
then intended. But why do we not always possess 
those feelings of sympathy we then experience, and 
put in practice the pious resolutions which are then 
formed. After such heartfelt grief, how can we 
again so soon mingle with the cheerful and the 
rude — after such benevolent feelings, how again 
wish ill to our most inveterate or malignant foe ; 
and not rather pity him for his insensibility of future 
days.— After witnessing such a scene of sorrow and 






56 



distress, how can we so soon go abroad among the 
giddy multitude, be so insensible of our short stay 
in this life, and forget the amiable sentiments we 
then purposed to cherish. After once experiencing 
such feelings of regret on account of our past folly, 
how can we so soon give them up, and act counter 
to the very maxims we then thought to adopt, and 
which at that time we so highly prized. After be- 
•holding our friend in the agonies of death, and hear- 
ing the pious words which then dropped from his 
trembling lips, how can we again desire the things 
of this world, and pursue with unremitting zeal the 
most laborious plans of life to amass wealth, which 
we must so shortly leave behind us. What can in- 
duce us to give up every consideration, and every 
hope of happiness beyond the grave, to appear on the 
list of heroes ; or how can we, after beholding such 
an instance of our own mortality, go carelessly on 
in the road of vice, disobey the warnings of the Ho- 
ly Spirit in our own breasts, and refuse to walk in 
that path through life which alone can yield us con- 
solation in our departing moments. 

" Let us also realize to ourselves a fond and in- 
dulgent parent languishing on a bed of death. When 
we enter his room to behold him once more before 
his soul shall have taken its everlasting flight, we 
behold him gasping for breath and struggling in the 
arms of death. See with what eagerness he endea- 
vours to impart a few words of advice to his sur- 
rounding, weeping friends. Hear him with heartfelt 
love and affection telling them " Prepare to follow 
me !" while they in inward broken accents, inter- 
rupted with many sighs and tears, exclaim, " Your 
words shall never be forgotten, they shall never de- 
part from my heart. In solitude will I bemoan my 
unhappy fate, and with silent grief reflect on my for- 
mer misspent life. I will never more go abroad in 



w 

life, but go mourning all my days for my past sins, 
till called upon to follow thee." See with what a 
wishful look he casts his eyes towards his tender 
wife and surrounding children, seemingly to tell 
them after he has ceased to speak, " Mourn not for 
me, but prepare to meet me in the world above." 
Whose heart can now resist the tear of compassion, 
or who can behold the scene without being melted 
into humanity, and feeling a sympathy and love to 
every child of man ? Behold him now a breathless 
corpse !- How pale his visage ; and how solemn the 
reflection, that we ourselves must shortly be like 
him ! We next behold him laid in the grave, where 
his weeping friends must take of him their last fare- 
well. With sighs and tears we hear them say 
u Farewell my beloved companion, my father or my 
friend — farewell— and farewell to every object here 
below : attempt not to comfort me; I shall never 
more see happiness in the land of the living j but 
will pour out my soul in prayer before the Lord till 
called upon to follow him !" Can we now sport with 
time ? Will we now delay to meet the messenger of 
death ? Or will we sacrifice a life of piety for all the 
riches of the world or the gratifications of sense ? 
Surely we should not, could we have a realizing 
sense of the solemn scene of death, and the uncer- 
tainty of human life." 

I still continued to feel the same engagedness of 
soul for an entire sanctification of my nature, and I 
used much abstinence or fasting. I felt that I want- 
ed to punish myself for my past ingratitude to God, 
who had been so merciful to me, and was willing to 
endure any sufferings, and live on bread and water 
all the days of my life, if I could but have every 
thing that grieved his Spirit taken away from me, 
and I could do his will in all things. 

After the school was removed to Mr. Kersey's, I 



08 

used to rise every morning several htiurs before day, 
and retiring down to some cedars on the Chesapeake 
bay, I besought the Lord to cleanse me from all un- 
righteousness and enable me in all things to do his 
perfect will. I did not want to be cleansed from all 
unrighteousness and do the will of God perfectly, in 
order to get to heaven, or be abundantly blessed here- 
after ; such a desire or thought never entered my 
mind ; but I felt such love towards God from a sense 
of his goodness to me in bringing my past afflictions 
upon me when they were^so necessary to me, and 
now placing me in such an agreeable situation, when 
I could endure prosperity without being destroyed 
thereby, that I could not bear to think of doing any 
thing or having any thing exist in my heart that 
would grieve his Holy Spirit ; and I took more sa- 
tisfaction by myself, in the dark watches of the night, 
in mourning before the Lord on account of my in- 
gratitude to him, and imploring him to make me as 
he would even have me to be, than ever I took in 
the ways and pleasures of the world. The Lord 
regarded my supplications and answered my pray- 
ers. I seemed every day more and more dead to 
sin and to the world, and partake more and more of 
the divine nature, till I experienced such a clear 
knowledge of his forgiving love towards me ; had 
such a sight of the wisdom of God in the plan of 
salvation ; and felt such love in my heart towards 
him and all mankind, as can never be expressed by 
words, nor any one have any idea o/, unless they 
have experienced it themselves. I then knew for 
myself and not for another, that there was a blessed 
reality in religion and in the word of God, and I 
felt willing to die for the sake of Christ ; yea, and 
to be everlastingly miserable myself to make every 
body else happy. 1 * I was as nothing in my own 

* Note to the second edition.—- As several have objected to some 
things here expressed, it will be noticed in another place. 



09 

sight. I felt I was the most unworthy of all livings 
and would often say to myself, " Why has the Lord 
done so much for me ?" Ever having an unwilling* 
ness in my nature to receive any favour from another 
without making ample compensation for it, I could 
not think of receiving so great things from the Lord 
without making some returns unto him for them ; 
and I know if it would have added to his glory or to 
the advancement of his kingdom, I would have been, 
burned at a stake with more joy than any thing I 
ever did in my life. I know this will appear strange 
to some, and others will question the truth of it ; but 
the Lord who knows my heart, in whose presence I 
now write, and by whom I shall one day be judged, 
knows I speak the truth in Christ Jesus ; and I hope 
some few of my readers, at least, have experienced 
a portion of that blessed love which indeed passeth 
knowledge. And such love did I feel for all man- 
kind, and such compassion had I towards them fr-'m 
a sense of the bondage they were under to sin, and 
their unhappy situation, that I felt willing to die for 
a single fellow creature ; yea, if consistent with the 
will of God, and it were possible, I wanted, from 
my heart, and could not but pray, that the afflictions 
and miseries of all mankind might be laid upon me, 
and I bear them myself to all eternity, for the sake 
of making them all completely and forever happy.* 

* Note to the second edition. — I would, also, here, observe, that at 
this time, I wanted to give up my own state of reconciliation with 
God to others, not in a state of reconciliation, and take their state 
upon me. Not because I did not desire to be in a state of recon- 
ciliation with God myself, or wished to be in a sinful state : but I 
wanted others reconciled to God, and made happy ; and it seemed 
to me, at that time, as if I could immediately repent with the 
deepest sorrow of heart for sin, and again obtain favour and recon- 
ciliation with the Lord. I thought it would be the greatest happi- 
ness to me, to do this ; and I felt willing to endure the pains and 
sorjpws of repentance in their steads or any other sufferings, if it 
would conduce to their benefit, 



60 

If you cannot believe this, (and I know not that a 
solitary individual will,) yet I testify it unto you, 
and do not call it an extravagant flight or wild en* 
ihusiasm, lest you thereby implicate the divine cha- 
racter. I had such love to others that I cared not 
what became of myself if they could all be happy ; 
and I felt such displeasure, yea, hatred against my- 
self, for my past ingratitude to God and the evil of 
my nature, that I delighted most in the greatest suf- 
ferings. I thought the happiness I myself should 
experience from seeing all others happy, would make 
me happy in the midst of the greatest sufferings, and 
amply compensate me for all I suffered. Yea, pain 
would have been sweet, and sufferings pleasant unto 
me, if others from it could have derived any happi- 
ness or advantage. I would rather do the will of 
another than my own in any thing, if it would not 
turn to his own disadvantage ; for I regarded not my 
o-afi interest or happiness so much as that of an- 
other's, and the worse any one treated or abused me, 
the more love mingled with pity I should have had 
towards him, from a sense of his unhappy situation. 
One evening, while walking by myself, reflecting 
on the great love and condescension of God to fallen 
men, I felt that Christ was all in all to me, and that 
whatsoever I did, it would not be me that did it, 
but Christ that dwelt in me. Never did I feel as I 
then felt, or experience such a fulness of the divine 
nature. At the same time I received an inward tes- 
timony, which I also believed, that whatsoever I 
should ask would be granted unto me ; for Christ 
was all in all to me, and it would be as impossible 
for me to ask any thing contrary to his will, as it 
was for Christ himself to ask any thing contrary to 
his Father's will. A request I made, therefore; 
but what the request was, I purpose never to reveal 
to any fellow- mortal*=-it might be deemed inexpedi- 



61 

ent by some persons. I now saw clearly that all the., 
disappointments and afflictions I had experienced, 
were indispensibly necessary to suppress my aspiring 
nature, humble my proud heart, and draw me away 
from the love of the world and its vanities ; and when 
I reflected on the goodness ana 1 mercy of God, in 
bringing them upon me, my gratitude and thankful- 
ness to him were inexpressible. I felt that I would 
rather die the most excruciating death, yea, sink in- 
to eternal misery, than ever more sin against the 
Lord ; and I desired to suffer much for my past in- 
gratitude to him, and for the advancement of his 
glory. 

When I came to see the blessed effects which mis- 
fortunes and afflictions have upon us in this world, 
it was my prayer from day to clay, that the Lord 
would withhold no afflictions from me or my rela- 
tions, however painful to nature they might be, that 
he in his infinite wisdom saw would have a tenden* 
cy to bring us nearer unto him, or make us more 
conformable to his will. Such gratitude and love did 
I feel in my heart towards the Lord for his mercies 
unto me, that for many months I could hardly arti- 
culate three words in my private addresses to him, 
before my head seemed as waters ; and at length the 
fountain of tears was so dried up, that I would ex- 
perience the same sensations I had experienced when 
my tears flowed in such abundance, without shedding 
a tear. 

I do not write to please men, or to gain the appro,. 
bation of the great. I know many things I write will 
be deemed a disparagement to the writer by such as 
desire the honour of the world, and others will not 
be believed by any formal professor ; but as I have 
undertaken to write an account of my own life and 
experience, I shall relate simple truths, believing it 
to be my duty, for the sake of the truly pious ; and 

F 



62 



then every one is at liberty to judge as he may think 
proper, and either believe or disbelieve the things 
related. 

I never till this time had a true sense of the trea- 
chery of my own heart, and its proneness to wander 
from God ; and when I considered how often I had 
departed from the Lord, and turned aside from his 
precepts after I had seemed to experience a measure 
of his goodness, and fully purposed to walk in his 
ways, I was afraid I should yet forsake the Lord, 
and sin against him, notwithstanding the great things 
he had done for me. I felt much distress and pain 
of mind on account of it. I saw there was no confi- 
dence to be placed in any resolutions or determina- 
tions which I could make ; the treachery of my 
heart and the proneness of my nature to forget God, 
were so great. I knew I might propose, but God 
alone could dispose ; and I could not bear to think 
that I should ever again forsake the Lord or forget 
his goodness to me. I fasted much, and besought 
the Lord with strong cries and many tears, to keep 
me to the end, and never suffer me to forsake him. 

At a time one morning, several hours before day, 
when I was more than usually exercised in prayer 
to the Lord to keep me to the end, and cut me off 
suddenly rather than suffer me ever to forsake him, 
he assured me by his spirit that he would keep me 
to the end, that he would never suffer me to depart 
from him, and that when I died it should be well 
with me hereafter. I have never since doubted that 
promise to me any more than the existence of my 
being ; for it was so clearly revealed to me by the 
inward testimony of the spirit, that whenever I doubt 
this, I must doubt the whole of my experience, and 
the very realities of religion. 

Several other things also have been clearly repre- 
sented to me by the same spirit; some of which may 



63 

he noticed in this book before the conclusion, and if 
not they will be found in my other writings. These 
communications here alluded to, are altogether dif- 
ferent from those imaginations of the mind common 
to me as well as all others, and on which no depen- 
dence is to be placed, but they are something to the 
mind that bring with them a conviction that thev are 
divine ; and I can no more doubt the reality or ac- 
complishment of the things thus revealed or repre- 
sented to me, than any thing I see or hear by the 
faculties of hearing or seeing. — A series in my life 
now commences, which I can never sufficiently re- 
pent of : it causes me grief, and I hope will keep me 
as in the valley of humility all the days of my life ; 
and it will separate, I believe, in some measure, be- 
tween me and my God in this world, and be a mat- 
ter of regret with me in the day of eternity. 

Soon after I experienced the goodness of the Lord 
to me in such a manner, I felt it to be my duty to 
declare it unto others, and exhort them all to seek 
after the same blessings. I also inwardly desired so 
to do, for the promotion of the Redeemer's kingdom, 
who had done so much for me, and for the salvation 
and happiness of my fellow men, whom I so tender- 
ly loved ; but the manner of my education and the 
disposition of my nature conspired together to ren- 
der the cross too great to be taken up by me. Any 
thing else, I thought, but this. Death with all its hor- 
rors, and even eternal misery itself, my nature seem* 
ed not so much to revolt or shrink back from ; and to 
refuse to do any thing my Redeemer enjoined upon 
me after he had done so much for me, I could not 
be reconciled to. O that I had taken up my cross 
when the Lord first commanded me, that it might 
have been well with me, and I might have been made 
a blessing unto many. 

The Lord gave me much light in the scriptures. 



The plan of salvation was made very clear to me 5 
and I had nothing to excuse myself. When I at- 
tempted to excuse myself by saying I was a child , 
unfit for so great a calling, or asked who I was that 
I should go on so important a message, the words of 
the Lord to Moses and Jeremiah, who also endea- 
voured to excuse themselves from going on the mes- 
sage to which the Lord had called them, were power- 
fully and convincingly applied to me by the holy 
Spirit.-—' Say not, lam a child ; for thou shalt go to 
all that I shall send thee, and whatsoever I command 
thee thou shalt speak. — Certainly I will be with thee ; 
and the out-pouring of my spirit on tfcose to whom 
thou shalt speak, shall be a token unto thee that Ihave 
sent thee, — I have already given thee favour in the 
eyes of all who know thee: they will regard thy 
words, believe thy testimony, and I will make thee 
a blessing to them and to many.' I knew the Lord 
required it of me too well to have a doubt respecting 
;t; and also knew that he would be with me and 
make me a blessiirg to many. I was therefore with- 
out an excuse ; and my refusing to take up my cross 
and do what the Lord required or me, was rendered 
more henious in his sight, and brought greater pain 
and uneasiness in my own mind in consequence of it. 
Nothing else seemed any cross to me. There was 
nothing else, I believe, to which I was not perfectly 
resigned. The world and the things of the world 
wel"£ llntO me as nothing. I knew there was a bles- 
sed reality in religion and in the word of God, as 
well as I desired to know ; and though I seemed to 
regard the eternal welfare of others much more than 
jny own, I had such an experimental knowledge of 
Jesus Christ as the Redeemer, that I could stake 
the salvation often thousand souls on the existence 
of his divine character. 

I wondered how things could be made so clear to 



65 

me without some outward representation. A few 
weeks before, I wanted a demonstrative proof of the 
truth of the Scriptures by a miracle ; not to satisfy 
an idle curiosity in me to see one, but that every 
doubt respecting the truth of the Scriptures, and the 
things therein contained, might be wholly and for- 
ever banished from my mind. For I thought if I 
could only see, myself, some of the miracles wrought 
that are recorded in the Scriptures to have been 
wrought, my faith would then be fully confirmed : I 
should then be established, and never more doubt 
respecting the truths contained in them. But I now 
had such a clear view of the Scriptures and the re- 
alities of the things contained in them, that I would 
often say, Lord, it is enough. And if I could have 
seen a thousand miracles wrought by only requesting 
It, I would not have desired such a thing. 

I could not see how it was that I could have such 
a sure knowledge j and when I considered how clear- 
ly and fully I was convinced of the truth of the Scrip- 
tures and the realities of religion, without any mira- 
cle or outward demonstration, this was the greatest 
miracle of all, and turned to me for the surest testi- 
mony. Certainly, thought I, I can never doub 
again ,* nor have I since I believe, any more doubt- 
ed these things, than if I had been with Christ while 
on the earth, and seen all the miracles wrought that 
were wrought by him. This faith, indeed, is the 
substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things 
not seen, by the natural eyes. By it the elders obtain- 
ed a good testimony ; and those who experience it in 
these days also obtain by it a good testimony, and 
are able to testify the things they see and hear spiri- 
tually as clearly and with as full a conviction of their 
truth as the things they see and hear by the corporeal 
senses of seeing and hearing. 

I had also from time to time purposed to study 
F2 



66 

law ; and not long before this change took place in 
me, I more than once was about to go up to Easton 
to get some books to commence the study; but now 
I would not have practised law for ten thousand a 
year, I had such an aversion to it. The honours, 
pleasures and riches of this life were to me as no- 
thing. 

I had, moreover, before this change, been very de- 
sirous to draw a large prize in a lottery, of which I 
had a ticket ; but now I would not have turned one 
of my fingers to have drawn a million of money ; for 
I was fully convinced I knew not what was best for 
myself, and was sensible, that if I procured the rich- 
es, honours, or good things of this world, by my own 
voluntary choice, they might draw away my affec- 
tions from God, destroy my peace, and render me 
only miserable instead of happy. I also knew that 
God was infinite in wisdom ; that he would order 
all things for the best, and withhold no good thing 
from them that walk uprightly. — I was, therefore, 
unwilling in any thing, to choose for myself, or de- 
termine any event respecting me : but desired the 
Lord would in all things choose for me, and order 
all events concerning me, as he should see meet and 
expedient, let the event be what it might. I seemed 
hardly to be in the world while in it ; and for many 
months my thoughts were so abstracted from the 
world and the things thereof, and my attention so 
taken up with the glorious truths that were daily un- 
folded to me, that at night I hardly knew what, du- 
ring the day, had passed. After being in a room 
some time, either occupied in study, meditation or 
writing, among a number of people who were con- 
versing on various subjects, or about different things, 
had any one asked me what they had been conver- 
sing on or doing, I should have been as incapable of 
telling as one who had not been there. Such a change 



67 

in me, and such deadness to the world, was an asto- 
nishment to myself : and I was sensible it demonstra- 
ted the power of God, as much as the creation of the 
world and the planets. I had no need then that any 
one should bring forward arguments to prove to me 
there was an Almighty Being. I knew there was 
such a being, for his power had been exercised to- 
wards me. Evil thoughts and desires seemed en- 
tirely banished from my mind, and the ways of un- 
righteousness were unpleasant to me. I did not now 
walk before the Lord with uprightness, and seek to 
please him, with a view to escape hell and obtain hea- 
ven ; but it was my meat and drink, the desire and 
delight of my soul, to do the will of the Lord in all 
things, from a sense of his goodness to me : and I 
felt willing to be forever miserable if I could thereby 
do his will and promote his glory. Consider these 
things, I beseech you, who are lovers of pleasure 
more than lovers of God ; who love sin and hate the 
ways of holiness ; and know assuredly that you must 
be born again ; experience an entire change in your 
nature, so as to hate the ways of unrighteousness 
and delight in the ways of the Lord, or you can ne- 
ver be truly happy in this world or that which is to 
come. — I testify this unto you from my own experi- 
ence and the word of God. 

Though .from a child I had always had an uncom- 
mon reservedness in my nature, and a disposition to 
keep every thing concealed to myself, especially as it 
respects the things of religion or my own inward ex- 
ercises about it ; insomuch, that often, when I have 
had very serious impressions, I would affect a cheer- 
fulness among my companions I did not feel, and 
manifest an indifference to divine things by no means 
real, lest I should be suspected religiously disposed; 
yet i could not now, altogether conceal my senti- 
ments, and what had passed in my own mind, from 



m 

my friends to the northward ; though the cross at 
first was very great to me, and I did it with much 
diffidence. 

The two first letters, from which I shall make some 
extracts, were written to a young man whom I had 
formed an acquaintance with in Amenia, by the name 
of Elihu R. Paine. Our friendship was sincere, and 
the many amiable qualities he possessed, endeared 
him still more to me, the longer I had the happiness 
of his acquaintance. Like myself, when at Amenia,. 
he was a stranger to religion, fond of the world and 
its pleasures. He had commenced the study of phy- 
sic, before I went to the southern states, and it is 
supposed his too intense application to study had no 
small share in bringing on a consumption, which ter- 
minated his life, on the 8th of July, 1807 ; just about 
the time he expected to have compleated his studies. 
He was confined to his bed several months before 
his death, and manifested an entire resignation to 
die, from the consciousness he had of an interest in 
the Redeemer.* 

* Jfote to the second edition. — Like myself, in things pertaining- to 
religion, he appears to have been peculiarly diffident ; for I have 
since been informed, when his mind first became impressed and 
drawn towards divine things, he did not wish it to be known to 
any one ; and when his mother would come into his room, and 
find him reading the Bible, he would endeavour to conceal it under 
the clothes. But after a time he overcame this backwardness in 
a considerable degree ; and before his departure he admonished 
his parents and others with such faithfulness and affection, that it 
brought them to a deep consideration of their state, and 1 trust 
they will remember his words till their dying day — Where there 
is diffidence, there is always sincerity ; for diffidence and hypocri- 
sy, can never agree together. It is probable the letters I wrote 
to him, might have had a tendency to draw his mind to very seri- 
ous reflections, in the early stage of his disorder : for we were 
particularly intimate with each other, had continued a regular cor- 
respondence by letter for some time, and he knew that nothing 
but the most tender regard to his welfare, with a full conviction 
of the truth and importance of what I wrote, could ever have 
brought me to express myself with so much plainness on a reli- 



69 

After giving him an account of the charges which 
physicians in Maryland generally made, and the pro- 
bable success a physician would meet with in the 
southern states, agreeably to his request, as he had 
some expectation of going to the southward after he 
had completed his studies, the following occurs jn 
the letter : — 

** I should have been more solicitous for many of 
my northern friends to come into these parts, it being 
far better for persons of a profession, had it not been, 
for these reasons ; — were I to influence any one to 
come into these southern states, and they did not suc- 
ceed equal to their expectations, become sick, or fall 
into any vices, I might not only be censured by their 
friends, but should also consider myself as actually 
accessary to the misfortunes which befel them ; and 
to be the cause of misfortunes to others would give 
me much unhappiness, and I could never forgive 
myself. I have no concern for myself. I know the 
part I have chosen, and believe that every occurrence 
of life is ordered in the best manner for those who 
yield sincere obedience ; and that, if they could but 
see into the mystery, and dispose of events, they 
would order them in the same manner for them- 
selves, as they are ordered — and such as fully pos- 
sess this sentiment, can submit without reluctance, 

gious subject ; as neither of us before, had ever presumed to in- 
tro^uce any thing of this nature, either b\ letter or in familiar con- 
versation : for religion at that time was not a fashionable topic for 
conversation among young people, and we had not a sufficient de- 
gree of it, (however we might be exercised m our own minds) to 
introduce it from a better motive. Indeed, such were my own 
ideas of religion at that time, that to become a truly religious per- 
son, I thought much the same as to buried alive ; for I supposed 
there would be an end to all enjoyment in this world : and to in- 
troduce any thing in a way of conversation, of a religious nature, 
in my view would ruin me in the esteem of all my associates, and 
wholly cut me off from ail agreeable society.— So is man in a natu- 
ral state. 



to any afflictions that may await them, and enjoy an 
inward satisfaction, even in their misfortunes. 

" It is very true, as you observe, my friend, I 
il have met with a diversity of customs in the differ- 
ent lands." I have seen pursued so many spheres 
of life, and seen such a variety of dispositions and 
propensities in mankind, that I hardly know what to 
reconcile myself to. Of this, however, I am sensi- 
ble, that most men act inconsistent with themselves, 
or the end for which they were formed. If we sin- 
cerely believe the Gospel dispensation, and the things 
contained therein, how absurdly do most of us spend 
our time in the course of life. We all know that 
our stay here is but short : and do we really believe 
in a state of retribution and future existence ? If we 
do, do we not act inconsistent with such a belief? Is 
it not our chief aim to become rich, and honourable, 
or attract the attention of mankind : but do we with 
equal care endeavour to imitate him in whom we 
expect to be saved ? Are we as diligent and assidu- 
ous in endeavouring to secure a seat among the 
saints, as we are to be rich in this world, and to be 
distinguished among men ? Do we really believe 
that greatness will screen us from death, or the 
riches of this world procure for us an inheritance 
among the blessed ? If this be not our belief, and we 
firmly believe the Scriptures of truth ; surely, most 
men act highly preposterous, and quite inconsistent 
with themselves. 

t; I must confess to you, I view things in a very 
different light, from what I formerly have done. My 
feelings are ever disagreeable at hearing trifling con- 
versation, and I take no satisfaction in the company 
of those of too much levity, or of a worldly spirit, 
though they be persons of peculiar eminence ; nor 
have I any desire of becoming rich, or honourable 
in this world, because I am too sensible that riches 



ft 

can never constitute happiness, nor greatness bring 
us peace. My vacant hours are mostly employed 
in perusing some favourite books, or in contempla- 
tion by myself; and many here, I believe, think me 
much reserved, and wonder at my not having a 
greater fondness ior company. I have renounced 
young company wholly, not so much from conscien- 
tious principles, as because I take no satisfaction in 
it, and I wish to be more retired. I seldom go on 
a visit though I am frequently so strongly solicited 
by the friendly people around me, that always to de- 
cline, I am afraid of offending. 

" If I could possibh have any objection to the 
place where I now live, it would be their having too 
much company ; for as I am so little in the room 
where they are, some may thereby be led to suppose 
it out of disrespect to them, or a dislike to their so- 
ciety, which I would not wish to have thought of 
me ; but by this time, those who know me at least 
must have become acquainted with my disposition, 
and consequently I shall have less to apprehend by 
continuing in retirement. I am now fully persuad- 
ed in my own mind that I shall never marry, or have 
any such inclination. I do not think there is a per- 
son living that could engage my affections or divert 
me from the thing I have purposed, and every day 
serves to confirm me in the opinion.* 



* Note to the second edition.— -From the above passage I would not 
wish it to be inferred, that I consider it wrong to marry ; or that 
I think it right to make a rash resolution that we will never change 
our state of life I believe that such a step would be improper. 
But a person may feel a settled persuasion in his own mind on this 
point, arising from a particular disposition, and the fitness of things 
in his particular case, in order to be without carefulness in attend- 
ing to what he may be called to, and to have no one to be a par- 
taker of the trials and hardships he may be under a necessity of 
passing through in a faithful discharge of duty. 



72 

" Mr. Kersey is very kind to me, and I have beea 
treated with much respect by all the family. 

" My friend, you will no doubt think I have ex- 
pressed myself to you in this letter in a very open 
and unreserved manner ; and I must confess I have 
so, more than I ever before have done to any one ; 
but this is the design of friendship ; nor can I wish 
to recall any thing I have written to you, when I 
consider those words of Addison : " The talking 
with a friend is nothing else but thinking aloud." 

In the same letter I addressed a few lines to one 
of my sisters, from which the following is extracted. 

" It is true I am at a distance from all my rela- 
tions, and consequently am deprived of the satisfac- 
tion that would result to me from a converse with 
them ; but I know not that I could experience more 
friendship than I do at this place, even in the place 
of my nativity ; nor do I suppose I should express 
the sentiments of my heart so freely, were I person- 
ally with you. My greatest satisfaction (and indeed 
must be that of every one) is, that of being prepared 
to die. And I can assure you, that notwithstanding 
my agreeable situation in this life, and the happiness 
I daily enjoy, were the Lord pleased to call me hence 
this night, I could leave the world without reluc- 
tance ; for I have an assurance, in my own mind, 
that my peace is made with God ; and I am willing 
to leave the enjoyments of this life for the happiness 
of that which is to follow. 

u These reflections may perhaps lead you to think 
that every thing is not well with me ; that my situa- 
tion is not agreeable, or that I have met with some 
misfortunes; but I must tell you it is just the re- 
verse. I have never lived at a place so agreeable to 
me, nor seen a time wherein I enjoyed so much real 
happiness. But of this I have become sensible, that 



73 

ail earthly enjoyments are vain and transitory, sooa 
to pass away, and therefore my affections are not 
placed upon theme 

T. R. GATES. 

li December 27, 1806." 

" Talbot County, (Md.) May 9, 1807. 
" Dear Friend, 

" I received your obliging letter on the 3d of 
April, dated February 23d, and it afforded me much 
satisfaction to find my friends were well. 

" Nothing particular has occurred since my last 
to you. I went to Baltimore a few days ago, and 
have agreed to stay with Mr. Kersey one year from 
the 27th of April, for which I am to receive one 
hundred pounds this currency. In preceding letters 
I have informed you he is a man of much property, 
and that his situation is one of the most agreeable 
that I have ever been at. I hope ere long you will 
be here to realize it as such with me. I doubt not 
but you will find this State much better for your pro- 
fession than you have imagined ; but as has been 
before observed, I am not at liberty to be forward 
in persuading any one to come here, since frail mor- 
tals can neither foresee nor direct future contingen- 
cies. We ourselves know not what is best for us, 
any more than a child in its infancy. It is wisdom 
in us therefore, to commit ourselves into the hands 
of Him who foresees and governs all things, and be- 
seech him with a sincere heart to direct our steps 
through life in such a manner as will be most con- 
ducive to his glory and the welfare and happiness of 
our own immortal spirits. Remember the saying of 
our Lord, " Seek first the kingdom of heaven and its 
righteousness, and all other things shall be added 
unto you." Nothing is more true than this, or ca- 
pable of affording more relief to the uneasy and agw 

G 



tated minds of men. But where will you find one 
that fully believes it ; or rather, whose actions ma- 
in fest that he believes it ? Certainly a true christian^ 
whose mind is enlightened by grace, can desire no- 
thing but what is according to the will of God ; and 
if he continues faithful, all things necessary or need- 
ful for bis happiness here or hereafter will be ad- 
ded unto him ; every misfortune, trouble and disap- 
pointment he experiences in this life will so contri- 
bute to his everlasting peace and happiness, that 
hereafter, when he shall clearly see the blessed effect 
these things had upon him, he will adore and praise 
the wisdom, goodness and mercy of God in bring- 
ing them upon him, and would not have had them 
withheld from him for a thousand worlds. But how 
very few see this glorious, comforting truth, and how 
regardless are most men about the important con- 
cerns of their souls ! How much more pleasing is it 
to the natural man to hear the little diverting inci- 
dents of the day, than the pious discourse of a child 
of God ! How much more satisfaction does he take 
In the ways of the world and in gratifying the de- 
sires of his own heart, than he does in the ways of 
holiness and in doing the will of God ! Ah, deluded 
soul ! Thou art unhappy, miserable ! And didst thou 
know thy dangerous situation, sorrow would fill thy 
heart! With repentant tears and deep regret 
wouldst thou say, " Farewell all terrestrial pleasure ! 
How hast thou deluded, deceived and betrayed me; 
farewell, and farewell for ever ! I will never more 
seek after thee : no more wish for or desire thee ; 
but spend my few remaining days unknown to thee; 
and in tears of sorrow call on him who died to re- 
deem me, and whom my ways have so much grieved; 
at may be he will yet have mercy upon me, forgive 
>my transgressions against him, receive me into his 
favour, and bring me to dwell with him for ever." 



Small indeed is the enjoyment of that man, amidst 
all the splendour and retinue of the world, who knows 
not his acceptance with God. The fears of death 
and the awful realities of a judgment day, must draw 
a veil over his most lucid moments ; and this divine 
whisper to his mind, time after time, deaden every 
worldly pleasure. — " What satisfaction or comfort 
will all thy riches and pleasures afford thee in a dy- 
ing day ? Art thou ready to launch into an eternity, 
and is thy soul prepared to stand before thy God V y 
Surely true enjoyment is unknown to those who ne- 
ver expertenced the pardoning love of God; they 
are unhappy in their lives, and their end is misera- 
ble. 

" I may be deemed austere, and a despiser of the 
little " innocent amusements and pleasures of life," 
so called. What the world calls innocent pleasures 
and amusements, I have found to be most perni- 
cious, and the very things which generally separate 
between God and the children of men, and keep them 
at the utmost distance from his ways. I must there- 
fore tell you, I have but little relish for them, nor 
do I expect to have, unless I lose that measure of 
grace I noW hope to have attained. Yet what I now 
enjoy as much surpasses any earthly enjoyments, as 
the shining of the mid-day sun surpasses the glim- 
mering of the stars of night. I am convinced that 
all the things of this world partake of the evil of the 
fall, and consequently, that every inordinate indul- 
gence in them tends to darken the understandings 
and hinder the soul in the progress of divine life. 
It is easy to forsake the will of God and follow our 
own ; but this in the end will be bitter unto us. It 
is easy for us to satisfy ourselves with something 
short of the holiness which the Gospel requires ; but 
then let us not indulge the vain hope of entering into 



76 

the mansions of holiness, or of enjoying the rewards 
thereof. 

" How blind are our minds by nature respecting 
the things of God ! How little relish have we for 
things divine ! Surely nothing less than God himself 
can enable us to see clearly things invisible ; give 
us a knowledge of ourselves ; and cause us to love 
his ways and hate the ways of folly and unrighteous- 
ness. Our life is but for a moment, and then, either 
everlasting happiness or misery must be our final 
doom. Yet these things move us not — draw not 
away our affections from the things of time and sense, 
nor lead us to think seriously of our latter end. In- 
deed, we are not willing to sacrifice the riches, ho- 
nours and pleasures of this world a few years, for 
the favour of God and happiness for ever more. To 
obtain one thousand pounds, or some eminent station 
in life, what sacrifices will we make ; what labour 
endure ; and how strictly adhere to the direction 
given us ! But for a heavenly treasure, a seat in the 
region of blessedness, how unwilling are we to 
make any sacrifice ! How unwilling to endure any 
cross ; and how inattentive to the direction given ! 
Surely man is the most absurd being that exists, and 
acts the most inconsistent with himself and the end 
of his being. Yet none discover this, or have a re- 
alizing sense of it, but those who have been enlight- 
ened by the Spirit of truth through faith in the Son 
of God. 

f* The ignorance and stupidity of mankind in these 
things manifest their want of faith, which they bar 
against themselves by self-will, and by gratifying the 
evil desires and propensities of their own hearts, 
which are at enmity with God. We must have had 
a consciousness that we by nature are fallen crea- 
tures, had it never been revealed to us in the Scrip- 



77 

tares ; since he that was created must have partook 
of the nature of him who created him. But now it 
is by no means so with us : yet even now we must 
commend righteousness, if we do not practise it ; 
and acknowledge we ought to be holy. Now what 
implanted an idea of holiness in us, and put it as it 
were out of our power to bring any thing against it 
in itself, unless it was a Being infinitely holy, rand 
who required us to be holy also ? We know then 
there is a Being, infinitely holy, just and good. We 
also know, that in a natural state we are filled with 
unholy desires, tempers, thoughts and propensities. 
We must know, then, that unless we overcome these 
by the assistance of grace, and obtain a relish for and 
take a delight in holiness and in doing the will of God 
here, we shall never be admitted into the mansions 
of holiness to enjoy him hereafter.— It is nonsense 
to talk of going to heaven without holiness. Without 
holiness no man shall see the Lord. Why do not the 
children of men think of these things, consider them- 
selves, and seek to become what they might know 
they ought to be? Does man suppose himself the 
great first cause of all ? Did he create the earth, form 
the seas, or speak into existence the whole host of 
planetary worlds ? If not, do they not proclaim to 
him a God, infinite in power ? And will he stout it 
out against Omnipotence, and refuse to submit him- 
self to his will ? Or will he lull himself in the lap 
of security, by imagining the world to be the mere 
effects of chance; and that man is endowed with 
such an ability and capacity of improvement, only to 
remain but a few moments in existence, and then to 
sink into utter annihilation ? No ! consistently with 
reason, no man can harbour such an idea. Then 
may wisdom mark our steps, and as we are placed 
in this world only to prepare for the happine-ss of 



the next, let us willingly sacrifice the pleasures of a 
few years to those of eternity. 

" A natural man is averse to things divine, and 
takes no pleasure in any thing according to the will 
of God. If ever he prays, it is irksome to him ; 
and so blind is he, that he thinks every prayer he 
makes carries him nearer unto heaven ; not consi- 
dering that we can merit nothing by our prayers, 
and that all the words in the world are not equiva- 
lent to one holy desire to please God and to be made 
conformable to his will. — His mind and thoughts are 
not placed on God, and he neither loves him nor de- 
lights in his ways. Now such a man is under the 
dominion of sin, and unless he repent and obtain a 
change of heart, he must be for ever miserable. He 
will say, perhaps, " Evil tempers are in my nature, 
and it is impossible for. me to subdue them, and to 
love God with all my heart and delight to walk in 
his ways." Truly it is as much impossible for thee 
to do this of thyself, or by thy own strength, as it is 
to make a new creation ; but if thou wilt sincerely 
wait before the Lord for direction and assistance, he 
will hear thy prayers, show thee the way in which 
thou shouldst go, and enable thee to love him and to 
do his perfect will. — Let us not rely on our own 
strength ; for if we rely on our own strength, we can 
•expect no assistance from the Lord ; for thereby we 
in eifect declare we need not his assistance, or else 
judge that he is a hard master, unwilling to help us; 
both of which are the greatest impiety. We must 
liook to Christ for eve$y blessing we need, for faith, 
5ove, humility, and even our desires to serve him ; 
tor these are the very springs of action. He freely 
bestows these blessings on all who seek after them 
with diligence, and will receive them with thankful- 
ness. Let us, therefore, commit ourselves into the 



care of the Lord, beseeching him to take our cause 
into his own hands, teach us the way to serve him ; 
and enable us to do his perfect will. 

1 " Pardon my tedious letter, and the freedom with 
which I have written unto you. Believe me, my 
mind has not been so freely communicated to any 
but my northern friends. A diffidence in me pre- 
vents my doing it ; but being absent, greater is my 
boldness to you, and from what I know and enjoy, 
I have been constrained to write thus unto you. The 
reality of religion and of a hereafter, have been re- 
vealed to me in such a manner that I can doubt them 
no more than my own existence. I can give no one 
any idea of it. 

" Give my love to all my friends : may they calf 
upon the Lord, until they have a witness in them- 
selves of their acceptance with him. 

T. R. GATES. 
"Elihu R. Paine." 

About the same time I wrote a letter to my ri£» 
rents, part of which I will also here insert. 

" Talbot County, (Md.) May 9, 1805% 

" Affectionate Parents, 

" When I contemplate on the various scenes that 
are taking place among my relations, and reflect on 
the affectionate regard we have for each other, and 
the short interval of time that will pass away before 
we shall all be numbered with the dead, my heart is 
affected through a tender concern for your spiritual 
welfare. How much we desire each other's pros- 
perity and welfare in the things of this world, and 
now are we grieved on hearing of any disappoint- 
ments or misfortunes that have befallen us ! But I 
am afraid we neglect too much the more important 



80 

concerns of another world ; and if we should be so 
unhappy as to lose our immortal souls, what will 
every thing else avail us? what comfort yield us in 
a dying hour f When surrounded by our weeping 
friends and relations, whom we must shortly bid 
adieu, to be conveyed to the mansions of the dead, 
what can then afford the smallest gleam of comfort 
to our dejected minds, but a hope of meeting each 
other in a better world ? 

" Let us think of these things before it be too late ; 
and seek after that happy assurance of our accept- 
ance with God, which will enable us to leave the 
world without reluctance. Believe me, for many 
months I have enjoyed this blessed assurance, and 
would not exchange it for all that this world can af- 
ford ; for I regard not the things of this world. I 
can welcome prosperity or adversity, life or death, 
ease or pain ; knowing all things shall work together 
for my good, if I continue faithful. Did you enjoy 
what I daily enjoy, and feel what I daily feel, you 
would not regard the misfortunes and troubles of this 
life, but in all these things you would even rejoice. 

" How dead are the minds of most men to the im- 
portant concerns of the next world; and how are they 
taken up in the pleasures and perishing things of this ! 
It is wholly owing to their want of faith ; for if they 
had true faith, how very different would the things 
of this world appear unto them ! How little employ 
their minds or engage their affections ! After they 
had experienced an entire change of heart, a cruci- 
fixion of all their evil tempers and desires, so as to 
delight in the will of God, and feel continual inward 
peace, they could no more doubt God's pardoning 
love to them through the merits of Jesus Christ, and 
of their acceptance with him, than their own exist- 
ence ; and they would feel such gratitude and love 
to God, from a sense of what he had done for then), 



Si 

that they would desire, above every thing else, to do 
his will, and please him in all things. 

* I know that true faith is the alone gift of God. 
I cannot say I ever doubted the truth of the Scrip- 
tures ; but that faith, if it may be called a faith, 
availed me nothing, and differed as widely from true 
faith as light from darkness. I then only supposed 
them to be true ; but now I know them to be true, 
as much as that I am now living. I have had such 
an inward witness given unto me, as I hope and trust 
will never be taken away ; and am assured it will 
not, if I continue diligent and faithful. I would not 
exchange the happiness of a moment now, for all the 
happiness I ever experienced while in a state of na- 
ture. It is a state of happiness that cannot be de- 
scribed to another : but those who once truly taste it 
can never more, I think, desire the pleasures and 
perishing things of this world. A fervent love to 
God, and all mankind, is inseparably connected with 
true faith, and it is dead without it. It has pleased 
my Redeemer to give me this love beyond what I 
am able to express. I do not think it in the power 
of man to make me angry. If they were to insult 
and abuse me ever so much, instead of being angry 
with them, I should only feel for them, and pity them 
the more ; and from my heart could I wish their 
happiness greater than my own. I desire to partake 
of the afflictions of my fellow men, and share with 
them in the troubles of human life. And such is my 
love and affection for you all, that should any of \ou 
be so unhappy as to be doomed to be forever misera- 
ble, I would willingly resign my own happiness to 
you, and take upon me that misery you were to suf- 
fer. But my prayers to God are, that, through the 
merits of Christ, you all may be saved ; and I <an 
sometimes almost believe, that even this shall be 
wnto you. 



m 

a Nothing Is more fatal to true spiritual religion, 
than endeavouring to establish our own righteousness, 
without relying on the merits of Christ ; that is, en- 
deavouring to render ourselves acceptable in the sight 
of God by the number of our prayers, and upright 
conduct in all things. We thereby after a while form 
a false hope of salvation, and sink into carelessness 
and indifference. Whereas, if we expect pardon for 
our sins, and acceptance with God, we must rely 
wholly on the merits of Christ's atoning blood, which 
has purchased our pardon ; and God waits for us to 
call on him in penitential sorrow for our sins for the 
blessing. He then forgives all our past sins, and ac- 
cepts us for the sake of Christ, as freely as though 
we had never transgressed. He likewise gives us 
his spirit, that we may seek after an entire deliver- 
ance from every unholy temper, thought or desire: 
and he will continually aid and assist us to the end, 
if we put our trust in him, and are faithful and dili- 
gent on our part to call on him for aid and assist- 
ance. But those who do not rely on the merits of 
Christ for pardon and acceptance with God, can ex- 
pect no benefit from his death; and without this no 
man can be saved, since there is no man but hath, 
at some time or other, transgressed the command- 
ments of God ; and if any man transgress the law in 
one point or instance, and ever after live in the most 
strict obedience, unless he take refuge in the blood 
of Christ, he is as liable to condemnation as the most 
notorious sinner. Indeed, by endeavouring to esta- 
blish our own righteousness, we no less than fight 
against God ; but if from a deep sense of our having 
offended and grieved a holy God, we come unto him 
with tears of repentance and sorrow of heart for our 
past sins, entreating pardon for the sake of Christ ; 
he will most assuredly hear us, and give us that faith 
which works by love, purifies the heart, and makes 



83 

us desire above all things to do the whole will oi 
God. But we must not think to divide our heart 
with God, by serving the world and him too ; for 
this we cannot do : but we must give our whole 
heart unto him, and willingly renounce all the plea- 
sures and vanities of the world for the sake of Christ 
and the favour of God, or else we shall be really un- 
worthy of it. O, could the children of men once 
taste this blessed state of pure love, joy, happiness 
and peace, which Christ so freely offers to all that 
come unto him, how little would they value the 
things of this world. With what surprise and asto- 
nishment would they look back on their past state, 
and on the state of those who are still in pursuit of 
the riches, honours and pleasures of the world. How 
amazed would they be at the blindness of their 
minds; how sincerely pity the mistake they were 
under, and wonder at their unconcern. 

u Though leaving home at so early a period of my 
life, may have caused you much uneasiness, fearing 
that I should fall into some vice, or meet with mis- 
fortunes in a strange land; yet I believe it was or- 
dered for the best ; for I am persuaded in my own 
mind that if I had continued to live in the place of 
my nativity, I should never have been as I now am; 
since I should have so devoted myself to the ways 
of this world and had my thoughts so taken up with 
my worldly companions, as to damp, if not entirely 
quench, every divine impression made on my mind. 
We must renounce the ways, follies and pleasures 
of the world wholly, if we would ever enjoy the fa- 
vour of God, or be truly happy here or hereafter. 

44 We are now at a great distance from each other, 
and may never, perhaps, all behold one another again 
in this life ; let me, therefore, entreat you to prepare 
for the happiness of the next, that should I hear the 
melancholy news that any of you were dead, I may 



si 

also console myself with the hope of meeting you in 
the mansions of peace ; and through Christ, I trust, 
this may be your consolation whenever you shall hear 
of mine. 

Your affectionate son, 

* T. R. GATES. 
" Theophilus Lord Gates, \ 
and all my friends" J 

The following letter was written to Solomon Paine, 
and one of my sisters, after being informed there 
were no hopes of his brother's recovery : 

" Talbot County, Md. July 26, 1307. 
€t Dear Friends, 

" I received your obliging letter, with one from 
sister Sally, on the lTth of July. The melancholy 
intelligence, that our dear friend is about to be taken 
away from us is truly affecting to me. He was a sin- 
cere friend to me, and 1 regarded him as a brother : 
but, alas ! death is to separate us for a season. The 
natural endowments of his mind, and his diligent ap- 
plication to study, had raised my expectations, and I 
hoped to see him reap the fruits of his labours, to 
the satisfaction of his parents, and the joy of -his 
friends. But God often sees fit to disappoint our 
hopes, for he foresees all things and knows what is 
best for us; and though we should grieve for the 
loss of our friend, yet I believe our heavenly Father 
has ordered this very thing for his good, and the 
good of many of his friends and relations ; since it 
will impress our minds with a just sense of the un- 
certainty of human life ; show us the vanity of all 
terrestrial things ; and inspire us with a desire of 
being prepared to follow him, and dwell for ever with 
him among the spirits of the just. Certainly it ought 
to be our chief concern in xhh life to prepare for that 



85 

which is to come ; for what is of 60 much import- 
ance to us as to be prepared for the hour of death, 
and to have a consciousness that God loves us, be- 
fore whom we are soon to appear ? But we are too- 
apt to forget these things in the days of our prospe- 
rity, and therefore the Lord often afflicts us for our 
own good, that we may return unto him and be saved. 
It fills me with astonishment when I consider 
how little the children of men think of these import- 
ant things, and I am equally surprised when I re- 
flect on my own once unconcerned and thoughtless 
state, and with what eagerness I once sought after" 
the riches and pleasures of this transitory world. 
But by nature we are all blind to the things which 
make for our own peace, and cannot have a realizing 
sense of them until the hour of death. Then we see 
our mistake, and reflect with sorrow on our misspent 
time. But now is the time to think of these things 
—-the time to make our peace with God, and prepare 
for the invisible world ; for then, and not till then^ 
can we be truly happy, even in this life. For nearly 
ten months I have enjoyed the blessed assurance of 
my acceptance with God, during which time, I should 
have been no more alarmed at dying than at going to 
sleep ; for I knew that I was prepared to die, and 
that when I left the body my soul would ascend to 
dwell in a better world. I believe this inward per- 
suasion is given to us by the spirit of God, which 
cannot lie. Nothing can possibly disturb my mind, 
for I am perfectly resigned to any events of life, and 
can submit with cheerfulness to any afflictions the 
Lord shall see fit to bring upon me, knowing his 
wisdom is infinite, and that he will order all things 
for the good of those who put their trust in him. 

" Since I have been in this state, how clearly have 
I seen the vanity of all earthly things, and the delud- 
ed situation I once was in : and I would not exchange 



86 

the happiness of one moment in the enjoyment of 
Cod, for all the happiness I ever experienced from 
the world while a stranger to him. It is a happi- 
ness which no one can know but those who have ex- 
perienced it, for it exceeds all the delights of the 
world, and is heavenly and abiding* God has given 
me such a strong faith as I never supposed any one 
could have. I have been as fully assured of the truth 
of the scriptures, as of my own existence, and knew 
as plainly that Christ died for me, asid had taken 
away all my sins, as that I ever saw the light. 
Agreeably to this faith has been my love For I have 
had such a fervent love to my gracious Redeemer, 
who died for me and freely enlightened me by his 
grace, that if I knew it to be his will, and would tend 
to his glory, I would willingly suffer the most excru- 
ciating pain to all eternity, and would rather die than 
ever again sin against him, or grieve his holy spirit* 
And such has been my love to all mankind that I 
have earnestly desired to take all their sufferings 
upon myself, if it were possible, that they might all 
be happy ; and would have lain down my life for the 
salvation of my worst enemies. I know I have ne- 
ver done any thing to deserve such a measure of 
grace, but it has been freely given to me for the sake 
of Christ Jesus. I am sensible that I have not im- 
proved the talents of grace which have been bestow- 
ed upon me, as I ought to have done, and when I 
consider how little I have lived to the glory of God, 
I feel myself the most unworthy of all his creatures. 
I have asked many things of my kind Redeemer, 
which he has granted unto me, though I never de- 
served any thing at his hand. As you desire your 
own happiness here and hereafter, let me entreat you 
never to rest satisfied, until the spirit of God witnes- 
ses with your spirits, that you are his children, feel 
wholly resigned to his will, and willing to leave the 
world when it shall please him to call for you. 



87 

" After I was blessed with this living faith, and 
experienced such a measure of grace, I knew my 
frail nature too well to suppose I could retain it by 
my own strength, or keep myself from falling away. 
Therefore, in the anguish of my heart, lest I should 
yet forsake the Lord, I called on him who was able 
to help, and besought him with tears to keep me to 
the end, and rather take me out of the world, than 
suffer me ever again to forsake him or to forget his 
goodness to me. The Lord had compassion on me, 
regarded my petitions, and assured me by his Spirit, 
that he would keep me to the end, and never suffer 
me to forsake him. Few, perhaps ever obtain this 
happy assurance ; but it was so plain to me that I 
can no more doubt it, than doubt of my now writing . 
to you | and a sense of such favours bestowed upon 
a sinful being, cannot but excite its love and grati- 
tude. 

" When in a natural state, a life of holiness is dis- 
agreeable and unpleasant unto us ; and it will be so, 
as long as we are under the dominion of sin, and en- 
slaved to the desires and ways of the world : but af- 
ter our natures are changed by grace, and we have 
once had the love of God shed abroad in our hearts 
by the Holy Ghost, we can delight in nothing else 
but what is according to the will of God, and wil- 
lingly renounce all the delights of this world for the 
enjoyment of his favour. We then know what is truly 
worthy of our affections, and despise the vain plea- 
sures and gratifications of sense : and if we continue 
to persevere, God will subdue our whole hearts to 
himself— he will take away every unholy thought, 
desire and temper from us, and we shall take such a 
delight in his ways, as passeth all understanding. 
This is a happy state to be in, and no one can have 
any idea of it, unless they have themselves experi- 



SB 

eaeed it— It is a Heaven on earth, to which the chil- 
dren of the world are strangers. 

" Every one is ready to say they wish they were 
in such a state, and hope to be in it before they die ; 
but in reality very few are willing to be in it, or at 
least, are so little desirous of being in it, that they will 
not renounce the ways of the world, and earnestly 
and diligently seek after it. They think there is no 
necessity to make so much ado about the salvation of 
their souls ; and are as indifferent as though it were 
g thing of the smallest consequence. But Christ, who 
well knew the value of our immortal souls, &sks, what 
it shall profit a man to gain the whole world and lose 
his own soul, or, what a man can give in exchange 
for it. It is true we can do nothing of ourselves* 
but God always assists those that call upon him, and 
sincerely endeavour to do his will — and if we improve 
the grace given unto us, he will give us more and 
more, in proportion to that improvement. We must 
therefore look to Christ for every thing we need, for 
be died for us, and will give us all things necessary 
to our welfare here, or hereafter, if we go unto him. 

" Very few of us sufficiently know ourselves, or 
consider that we can do nothing without Divine aid ; 
for how frequently do we resolve, but never perform 
our resolutions ; how frequently say to ourselves, at 
such a time I will lead a new life, but do it not ; or 
at such an hour I will retire and pray, but neglect 
the same. Now, when we make these resolutions, 
or thus purpose, we know not that we shall perform 
them — we may alter our minds, feel no disposition 
to do those things, or when the time comes it may 
be so irksome unto us to do them, that we shall not. 
Certainly this ought to convince us of our absolute 
dependence on God ; for if we will appeal to our own 
minds, and consider how often our treacherous hearts 



89 

have betrayed us, we shall find these things are so. 
We may propose, but God only can dispose ; — we 
may resolve to do such or such things, but God only 
can give us a disposition, and enable us to do those 
things. While in a state of nature, I thought I knew 
a great deal; but when it pleased the Lord freely to 
enlighten me by his grace, I found I knew nothing 
as I ought to know, but was altogether ignorant of 
myself, of God and the things of God ; and when 
the weakness, vileness and sinfulness of my nature 
was discovered to me, I was little, base, and mean in 
my own eyes. 

" When abroad in life, and exposed to the tempta- 
tions of a delusive world, having no one to watch 
over my youthful steps, I committed myself into the 
hands of my Redeemer, and besought him to take 
me into his own care. I frequently retired to some 
secret place, and with tears of sorrow for my past 
sins implored forgiveness of the Lord, and entreated 
him to teach me the way to serve him, and help me 
to do his will. My Redeemer heard my prayers, 
and led me in away, which though rough, was profit- 
able to me. He has taught me many things I never 
expected to know, nor ever could have known, un- 
less he had revealed them to me by his spirit. He 
has inspired me with such sentiments and desires, as 
none but a holy Being could have inspired me with ; 
and he has subdued such evil tempers and propensi- 
ties in me, as nothing less than an Almighty power 
could have subdued. I never thought I could be so 
happy in this life as I have been, since I have been 
in this state. I can rejoice in all the trials and afflic- 
tions that shall befall me, and welcome death when- 
ever I shall be called hence. I have had such sea- 
sons of rejoicing in the love of God, as no natural 
man can know, nor can it be described to any. It 
must be felt, or it can never be known. 
H2 



9Q 

" There is nothing more common, and at the same, 
time, there is nothing so great a hindrance to inward, 
vital religion, as that of endeavouring to render our- 
selves acceptable unto God by our own works, with- 
out wholly relying on the merits of Christ. We are 
apt to think we must make so many prayers, or do 
so many good actions before we can be saved, or be- 
fore God will pardon and accept us: whereas we 
can never do any thing to merit our pardon or ac- 
ceptance with God; it is the free gift of God, through 
Jesus Christ, and we must rely wholly on his me- 
rits, otherwise we shall not receive it. Repentance 
always goes before the pardon of our sins, and with- 
out it no one will be pardoned. Except ye repent, 
said Christ to the self-righteous Pharisees, ye shall 
all likewise perish. And we may infer from this 
that, except the most moral, upright man on earth, 
repent, grieve before the Lord on account of his 
secret iniquities, he will never see the kingdom of 
heaven. Let us not suppose there is any merit in 
our repentance. It profiteth not God, nor doth he 
need it. But he willeth that all should be saved; 
and since it prepares our hearts for his grace, it is 
acceptable and pleasing unto him. Oar hearts are 
altogether opposed to God by nature, and therefore, 
except we repent, and have our hearts changed by 
grace, how can we enter his kingdom ? 

" We must first see our sins, and then be sorry 
for them ; and lastly, loathe and abhor them, so as 
to rather die, than ever more to sin against the Lord, 
or. grieve his holy Spirit. This is true repentance : 
and whenever the vilest sinner will repent, relying 
wholly on the mercy of God, through Jesus Christ, 
he will pardon all his sins, and receive him into his 
favour, as freely as if he had never sinned against 
him. Then are we free from condemnation, then 
do we love our heavenly Father, who hath done so 



9ft 

great things for us 5 and if we will go on to seek a 
greater conformity to his will, he will subdue every 
unholy desire and propensity within us, and deliver 
us from all evil. It is a great thing to have such a 
change effected in us; but with God all things 
are possible, and he will save to the uttermost, all 
that come unto him. Now all unholy desires and 
propensities are seldom entirely destroyed out of 
our hearts when we are justified. They are only 
as it were suspended ; and, unless we continue to 
seek after an entire deliverance from all evil, and a 
conformity to the will of God in all things, our cor- 
ruptions will most assuredly revive, and in some un- 
guarded hour overcome us, and bring us again into 
bondage. Let us therefore come unto our hea- 
venly Father, as unto a tender parent, whom we have 
offended, and with tears of sorrow for our past sins, 
beseech him to receive us into his favour, for the 
sake of his only begotten Son, who died for us, and 
seek an entire conformity to his will, that we may 
never more turn aside from his commandments, or 
grieve his holy Spirit.* 

"T. R. GATES." 
Should any one wish to know whether the know- 
ledge of the pardon of my sins, and acceptance with 
God, through Jesus Christ, was given me instanta- 
neously or not, I will answer : I know not either the 
hour, or the day, when my sins were pardoned, and 
I accepted for the sake of Christ, as is the case,. I 

*Note to the second edition.— I have made such lengthy extracts 
from the preceding 1 letters, not because they are written in a stile 
©f elegance, or because they contain a systematic dissertation on 
religion. They lay no claim to either But I have made them, 
because these letters were written at a time when my heart was 
under the exercise of a true love, and they were the simple brea- 
things of mj mind; and, therefore, I thought it right to be thus 
full in these extracts ; which I trust the candid reader will accept 
a3 an apology, if wfcat I have done herein shall require one, 



believe, with most persons. My progress in the di- 
vine life always seemed gradual : but it is sufficient 
for me to say, and sufficiently satisfactory to the read- 
er, to be informed, that though I had always opposed 
the sentiment ol knowing our acceptance with God, 
and did not believe that knowledge attainable in this 
life ; yet in the course of two or three weeks, I had 
the clearest assurance of it ; as clear as I could even 
desire, or wish to have. And I believe it is the 
blessed privilege of all the children of God to have 
this knowledge; and if I had it not, I should con- 
sider myself in a very unsafe situation : and may 
all who have it not, never rest satisfied, until they 
experience it. Since I experienced this blessed 
knowledge and measure of the Lord's grace, I have 
never seen a day, nor an hour, in which I was afraid, 
or even unwilling to die ; nor have I since felt an- 
ger or resentment in my heart. The thoughts of 
death seldom occur to me ; though once I believe I 
was the most fearful person of dying that ever lived. 
If I felt any indisposition of body whatever, I would 
at once conclude I was going to die ; and whenever 
the thoughts of death passed through my mind, it 
cast a veil over all my enjoyments, and rendered me 
completely miserable. 

I was in no society when I experienced religion. 
My parents were Presbyterians — nor did I see it to 
be my duty particularly to join any one body of pro- 
fessing Christians; but to travel and try to do good 
among all — I felt love and unity with all who loved 
the Lord Jesus, and knew we were all of one fami- 
ly, and partakers of the same spirit. But being un- 
able to take up my cross, about seven months after 
I joined the Methodist society, a pious people there 
in Maryland ; hoping, as I should be spoken to in 
their meetings, and consequently be under a neces- 
sity to say something, it would have a tendency to 



98 

take away from me that diffidence I laboured under, 
and enable me to take up my cross, which caused me 
so much pain, by reason of my not doing, 

I did not see my way clear to join myself to any 
sect. It seemed to me like the children of Israel de- 
siring like other nations to have a king to reign over 
them. These words, as from the Lord, came with 
much weight to my mind. " Hast thou needed any 
thing while under my care, and mine only ? Dost 
thou need any better guide or instructor ; and am I 
not able to protect and keep thee ? Obey my com- 
mandment, and preach the word to every creature." 
But, as I before observed, I seemed unable to take 
up my cross, and was in hopes that if I joined that 
society, it would enable me to overcome my diffident 
nature, and obey the Lord's commandment to me ; 
and this was the reason I joined that society. But 
we shall never succeed by substituting our own wis- 
dom in the place of Jehovah's, which is infinite ; nor 
find peace to our souls by refusing to do what he 
has commanded us ; and though in one sense of the 
word, I do not regret my joining that society of 
Christ's humble followers, yet I verily know it would 
have been for ever better for me to have gone accord- 
ing as the Lord directed me. Wnile in that soci- 
ety, I believe I was free from any kind of bigotry, 
and frequently went to the meetings of a few pious 
Quakers, near the place where I resided, and I have 
there been truly profited. 

Soon after I joined the Methodist society, the 
man with whom I lived, and who was a pious mem- 
ber belonging to it, requested me to become a class- 
leader. I felt it to be my duty ; knew the Lord 
would be with me, and make me a blessing : but my 
backward nature shrunk back from the cross imme- 
diately, 4nd caused me to excuse myself, and refuse 
to become one. Mr. Kersey, the man referred to 3 



m 

t emonsirated softie time with me ; but I Was not to 
be prevailed on, and afterwards felt my mind much 
burdened. In meetings, also, many things would 
be impressed on my mind to speak, and which I 
knew to be my duty ; but I refused, the cross being 
so great to me $ and to think I should refuse to do 
any thing the Lord required of me, after he had 
done so much for me, produced the most painful 
sensations in me. I would return home from meet- 
ings with a burden on my mind, like the weight of 
a millstone ; would w T eep and mourn on account of 
niy disobedience; and beseech the Lord to enable 
me to take up my cross, and do what he required 
of me. I would think to myself, surely I will no 
more disobey the voice of the Lord my God ; but 
will take up my cross as I am commanded. But 
at the very next meeting, though the Lord gave me 
sufficient strength to take up my cross, and nothing 
but mv own consent was wanting, I would fail in 
the same thing again, and increase the weight of my 
burden. # 

* S\"ote to the. second edition.— Some persons hare been unable to 
comprehend, how I could have such a degree of love to the Lord, 
as has been expressed, and feel an assurance of his favour, while I 
refused to do what I was so sensible was required of roe. To ex- 
plain clearly to every person's mind how this could be, may be 
difficult ; because they are unacquainted with the particular dis- 
positions that some persons are of, with other attending circum- 
stances. But a case or two, which I will here bring into view, 
will enable the reader to form some idea how it was in respect to 
myself. 

A child has a true and sincere love to his parent — he takes the 
greatest pleasure in doing all he can for him ; yea, he thinks there 
is nothing he would not do with the greatest readiness ; and he 
even might go through almost fire and water to do what he de- 
sired. But here is now something comes different from all this : 
something that comes right across a particular disposition strong- 
ly implanted in the very constitution of his nature ; and all his 
love, and all his desire to serve his parent, and do what he desires 
him, cannot subdue its power over him -, ana mis very disposition, 
moreover, perhaps can hardly be considered sinnil, notwith- 



98 

At those times I had the most realizing sense of 
the Lord's goodness, and felt such love and affec- 
tion towards the people, that I knew I could not ut- 
ter many words before tears and the effusions of my 
heart would overcome my voice : but the Lord as- 
sured me he would attend the word spoken, by his 
blessing : yet I would forbear, and endure the bur- 
den which followed, sooner than obey. I would 
sometimes say to myself, " how can this possibly be, 
that I am resigned to every event in life and death 
itself, apd nothing else seems hard for me to do, 

standing it is so great an obstacle in the way of his doing what 
the parent requires. It is this : he is peculiarly reserved and diffi- 
dent — he cannot bear to come into notice, or excite observation ; 
and the parent directs him to go and deliver a message to a pub- 
lic assembly, — Or, to state another case, equally perhaps in pr-int, 
— A child has the same love to his parent as before described, and 
sincerely desires to do his will : but he is exceedingly timid, and 
of a tender and feeling mind. He cannot think of wounding, or 
hurting any one's feelings, or ©f giving offence to any one ; and 
the parent orders him to go and reprove a certain person, and 
tell him his faults plainly, and faithfully, and state clearly to him 
the impropriety of his conduct, &c. But this now the child seems 
incapable of doing — any thing else but this he thinks he would doj 
and if it would answer the same purpose, (so great is his desire 
to do the parent's will,) he would willingly be whipped with 
the greatest severity ; and such is his affection to his parent, that 
he cannot bear to think of not doing whatever he desires of him. 
This is a most trying situation to a dutiful, affectionate child; 
especially when the child knows in addition, that what the parent 
requires him to do, is strictly right and proper. He strives, and 
desires to be enabled to do what is required : and would give ever 
so much could he be brought to do it ; yea, he wishes to be correct- 
ed and punished till he does it. Now, in such a case, though the 
parent might not feel displeasure towards, or hardly chide the 
child, much less withdraw his love and pity towards him, know- 
ing his earnest desire to do his will in all things ; yet still it 
would not be right in the child. So was my case. And I would 
here remark, that no one who has a sincere love to God, can feel 
true peace of mind, till they wholly give themselves up to the 
Lord's will, whatever it be : and if the Lord call us to sacrifice an 
Isaac, as it were, we ought, and must obey, sooner or later, or we 
shall be burdened with sorrow and grief if there be any true love 
in our hearts towards the Lord. 



m 

yet 1 will not do this thing." At other times I would 
say, " Why doth the Lord leave me, or suffer me to 
do so ? Why doth not He, whose power is infinite, 
cause me to do it," And I would beseech the Lord 
to punish and afflict me, till he brought me to do it. 
But the Lord delighteth in a willing service, and 
therefore left me to my own choice, to go on in dis- 
obedience, and find out by experience that it is an 
a evil thing and bitter" to refuse obedience to him. 

I have been requested also to hold the meeting 
when they were disappointed in the preacher's 
coming ; but I would refuse to do it, and go away 
depressed and burdened. I was likewise many times 
requested to pray in a private famiy ; but I never 
consented but once, till I gave up to go and preach 
the gospel ; and that was in the family where I lived. 
Mr. Kersey had often desired me to pray in his fa- 
mily, as he used to do it night and morning, and 
told me he thought it would have a good effect on 
some of the family. I refused, till I felt much unea- 
siness of mind on account of it, and one morning con- 
sented. The cross was truly great to me; yet with 
much fear and trembling, scarce sensible of what I 
was doing, I, for the first time, prayed in a public 
mariner. Mr. Kersey, who regarded me with the 
most tender affection, seeing the cross was so great 
to me, to spare my feelings, asked me no more for 
some time ; and after that I always refused when he 
did ask me. I continually retained a feeling sense 
of my disobedience, was grieved, and would mourn 
and weep on account of it ; not that I was afraid it 
would interfere with my final salvation, for the Lord 
had shown me it should be well with me after death 
—that was a thing I hardly considered or thought 
of ; but to refuse to do the will of the Lord, who 
died for me, and grieve his holy Spirit, was what 
distressed me. A sense of this was to me, I thought, 



97 

a greater punishment than any that could possibly 
be inflicted upon me : and to do his will seemed 
more desirable to me than the happiness of a here- 
after. 

One day at meeting the class leader discovering 
an uneasiness in my mind, and that I was very much 
exercised about something, asked me after meeting 
respecting it. I told him what the Lord had re- 
quired of me, and how long I had been disobedient. 
He gave me very good advice, and exhorted me to 
be obedient to the heavenly calling. I did not fol- 
low his advice, and went on still accumulating dis- 
tress unto myself, till I felt discouraged, and thought 
I never should do what the will of the Lord was 
concerning me. Sitting with Mr. Kersey one day, 
he told me, as it were prophetically, he believed if I 
was faithful, the Lord would make me useful to 
many. I rather wondered at his words, seeing I had 
never made known to him the exercises of my mind, 
and remained silent; being affected at the sense of 
my past disobedience to the Lord, and my unwor- 
thiness that he should any more regard me or strive 
with me by his Spirit. Mr. Kersey discovering that 
I was affected, probably supposed the words he had 
spoken gave occasion to it, and seemed sorry, and 
never inquired of me any thing respecting it. Ac 
another time, a certain pious woman having under- 
stood how my mind had been exercised, observed 
to me, if the Lord had really called me to preach 
his gospel, he would yet make me obedient to the 
calling. This afforded me much comfort ; for I did 
not care what I suffered, nor what afflictions were 
brought upon me, if it would bring me to yield obe- 
dience. Yea, my prayer to the Lord was, that he 
would chastise and afflict me until I did resign my- 
self up to the calling unto which he had called me. 
'I sometimes felt an inward hope that the Lord would 



98 

yet cause me to do it. I was sensible I never should 
obey the commandment of the Lord, except he made 
me ; and I thought if ever the Lord did bring me to 
take up my cross and go as he had commanded me, 
I could never be sufficiently thankful to him for his 
goodness, and would be faithful in his service all the 
days of my life. Sometimes I would endeavour to 
furnish myself with an excuse for not going as the 
Lord had commanded me, from the consideration 
tha: my parents stood in need of assistance from me, 
and I was now in a situation to procure something 
for them ; and we were commanded to honour our 
parents, which must imply doing all we can for them. 
But I knew the excuse was insufficient. I was sen- 
sible that the Lord would provide, and that nothing 
necessary or needful would be withheld from them. 
But I promised, or what was equivalent to a pro- 
mise with me, inwardly purposed or signified to the 
Lord, that after I had taught school in the family 
where I then was a little longer, and had returned 
home to appropriate what I had to the use of my 
parents, wanting nothing for myself, I would teach 
school no longer ; but as he had commanded me, go 
without taking either money or scrip, or attaching 
myself particularly to any one society, and by his 
help do all the good I could among all wherever he 
should lead me. 

Notwithstanding my disobedience herein to the 
command of the Lord, like unto Jonah, which to me 
was its own punishment, I enjoyed a clear sense of 
God's favour towards me; and always felt willing to 
die when it should be his will to call me away. I 
had no love to the world and its allurements, spent 
most of my time in private, except when attending 
to teaching, had many clear discoveries of divine 
truth made unto me, and wrote many things which 
may at some future day be published. 



99 

I enjoyed my health very well for about 1 8 months 
after I went to live on the Eastern Shore of Mary- 
land; but in the fall of 1807, the season was very 
sickly* The overseer to the plantation on which I 
lived was taken sick, and died in September. As 
some things relating to that young man may be use- 
ful, I will in as brief a manner as I am capable of, 
relate them. His conversion was rather remarka- 
ble : being at a certain time very ill of the pleurisy, 
and expecting to die, as he told me, in a few hours 
more, he began to think on eternity, as he expressed 
it, and the awfulness of approaching Jehovah. All 
at once he felt the weight of a millstone, as it were, 
pressing upon him, and he seemed as if he could not 
live but a very few moments, when suddenly the 
burthen was entirely removed, and agreeably to the 
expression he made use of, he felt as " light as a 
feather." I think he got up and told what the Lord 
had done for him, immediately, and said he should 
get well of his sickness. 

He joined the Methodist society soon after, and 
used to exhort with much power in their meetings. 
He was a person of simplicity, and had but little 
learning. On coming to live with Mr. Kersey he 
prayed in the family, and one day Mr. Kersey ob- 
served to me, that Robert, (the name of the young 
man) almost made him ashamed, he prayed so much 
better than he did. After being there some time, I 
thought I discovered a small degree of spiritual pride 
begin to take place in him, and soon after he became 
attached to a young woman, distantly related to Mrs. 
Kersey, and who lived with her. Something he had 
heard respecting her he related one day to her, which 
displeased her, and Mrs. Kersey also ; and some 
words that passed between them, at that time, very 
much offended him. He had not sufficient grace it 
seems now by not being watchful to bear them, but 



100 

encouraged resentment, gave up his religion and be- 
came extremely miserable. Revenge, indeed, took 
possession of his breast, to the entire exclusion of 
every virtuous disposition. He no longer seemed 
to me like the same person, and meditated taking 
his own life, or the life of another person he refused 
to name. I remonstrated with him when I became 
acquainted with the design he was about forming, 
shewed him the horrid nature of such a deed, and 
the consequences of so doing. Something some one 
had done or said to him, he said he could not for- 
get ; though after I had talked with him some time, 
he seemed willing to forgive it. He had once been 
too fond of spirituous liquor, but had refrained from 
it for nearly seven years ; yet now again he began 
to drink of it a little, and soon drank of it too freely. 
Going into the stable one Sunday I found him there: 
he had then drank too much, and was crying. It 
was the first time I believe he had drank too freely. 
I asked him what was the matter. He replied he 
was sorry he ever came to live on the plantation, for 
his damnation was eternally sealed. I believe he 
hzd made some very solemn promise never to drink 
any more. I told him I hoped not, and believed if 
he would go unto the Lord, he would yet have mer- 
cy upon him. But after one has set out to wander 
away from the Lord, they are not easily brought 
back ; nor is it so easy after we are once overcome 
by a thing, afterwards to withstand it; for of what- 
soever a man is overcome, of the same is he brought 
into bondage. 

Some time after this, going through the field 
where he was at work, I was requested to carry him 
some spirits, as he now began to think a little was 
needful for him. As I gave it to him, I asked him 
if he was not afraid to drink it? Affecting a smile* 
he said no ; he would never let it overcome him ? 



iOi 

but he thought a little was very necessary in the 
warm season. I told him he did not know his own 
strength ; and that many who never intended to 
drink to excess any more than he did, would after 
a while become so fond of it, as to destroy with it 
both their souls and bodies. I saw, however, that 
nothing I could say would dissuade him from it ; he 
had gone too far already. I went on my way, and 
he soon after became so enslaved to the love of 
liquor that he drank too much whenever he could 
get it ; and when distilling brandy in the fall season, 
he would drink it as it came from the distillery! 
which some suppose occasioned his death not many 
weeks after. 

Reading one day the awful death of a woman who 
had backslidden from her religion in Mr. Abbott's 
Journal, he was wonderfully struck with it. As I 
came into the room where he had been reading it, 
he related it to me, and told me he believed that 
was his situation, and knew he had not a grain of 
religion. After this, almost every time I saw him, 
he would tell me he should live but a little while, 
unless he got religion — he seemed very uneasy, and 
his flesh wasted away. He was soon after taken ill, 
and I set up with him the two first nights of his ill- 
ness. Afterwards I had to set up with another per- 
son who was brought to Mr. Kersey's very ill of a 
bilious fever, and who will be noticed hereafter* 
The third day of his illness, (for he lived onlv six 
days after he was taken) I talked to him ; for he 
manifested a degree of displeasure towards a person 
who had not made some drink, sent to him, sweet 
enough. I told him he had already suffered too 
much by giving v/ay to anger, and intimated to him 
that I thought him dangerous. He seemed very 
serious afterwards, and wept freely, when an elder- 
ly man, who was a preacher, came to see him* 
I 2 



10g 

Sometime after, going down to see him, he told me 
if ever he got well again he would hold meetings 
with the coloured people, and asked me if I thought 
Mr. Kersey would have any objections. I told him 
by no means ; and as I went away, said he, " It may 
be I shall never have a better time than to begin this 
evening. At early candlelight he sent for me to 
come down to the house where he lay sick. I was 
then with the other person who was extremely ill, 
and did not know how to leave him. But as the 
message was very urgent, I complied with it ; not 
knowing what was wanted of me. On going down 
I found him in the lower room of the house, where 
all the coloured people were assembled. Without 
any book, he gave out and sung a very long hymn, 
and prayed with much earnestness. His voice mani- 
fested great weakness, and after he had concluded, 
on rising from his knees he said, " Oh ! how I would 
pray if I was well." In a few hours after, the fever 
taking a nervous turn, he became quite delirious, 
and continued mostly so till he went to stand before 
a God, both just and merciful. A hope, I think, we 
may have ; but let it be a warning to others, and 
lead us all to practise that great duty, watchfulness, 
so often enjoined upon us by our blessed Saviour, 
who has no delight in our death, and who well knew 
how necessary it is for us. 

Mr. Seward, the name of the other person on 
whom I attended, was a native of Connecticut, and 
taught singing in the adjacent places. — When he 
first came to Mr. Kersey's he was very ill, and the 
doctor entertained but little hopes of his recovery. 
Seeing him unconcerned, and indulging an expecta- 
tion of soon being well again, as the evening drew 
on, I gave him to understand that I considered him 
dangerous, and told him it was a serious thing to die 
without an interest in the Redeemer. It seemed to 



10S 

strike his mind forcibly, and though he was soon 
after so entirely deranged in his mental faculties as 
to take no notice of any thing that was said to him, 
yet he was trying to pray, and saying parts of the 
Lord's prayer all night. In the morning his senses 
returned, and he then believed he had but a little 
while to live. He desired me to write to his rela- 
tions, telling me where they lived, and felt awful on 
account of his situation. While I was standing by 
his bed side one day, he told me he had been so 
great a sinner that he did not see how the Lord 
could have mercy upon him. As he spake these 
words, tears came in his eyes, and I felt joy at the 
prospect of a returning prodigal. It pleased the 
Lord to rebuke the disorder, and he gradually reco- 
vered ; but it was so long before he was able to walk 
after he began to recover, that he was sensible he 
had been, as it were, rescued from the grave. He 
knew the Lord's mercy had been great to him, in 
sparing him a little longer, and he seemed resolved 
to spend the rest of his days in his service. As soon 
as he was able he went into Virginia, and I have 
not since heard from him. May he never forget the 
solemn warning, nor be unmindful of the Lord's 
mercy to him : and may those who now enjoy health, 
remember, they must shortly be laid in the cold and 
silent grave, and not neglect their salvation till a 
death-bed ; at which time it is well known, they can 
often find no place for repentance, because, like Esau, 
they have lightly esteemed the blessings of the Lord, 
and sold their heavenly inheritance for the gratifica- 
tions and pleasures of time and sense. 

An account, also, of a woman who died, and whom 
I set up with, the two nights previous to my own 
illness, I will relate, as it may lead many to examine 
upon what foundation their hopes of heaven are built* 
The person was Mrs. Haddaway, who lived near to 



i»4 

Mr. Kersey's. She was remarkable for her mild 
and peaceable disposition. Those who were ac- 
quainted with her, will I believe, be constrained to 
sa, they never knew her equal in those virtues. And 
she was a pattern of patience and uprightness. She 
bore some things without a reproachful or murmur- 
ing word, which some women would have esteemed 
it a virtue to resent ; and for some years before her 
illness, was in the methodist society. She was taken 
the fore part of October. Her complexion was very 
yellow ; and the nature of her complaint was such, 
as seemed to dispose her to a certain drowsiness or 
stupor. The afternoon preceding the night in which 
she died, as Mrs Kersey went to see her, all at once 
she appeared sensible that she was about to die, and 
was afraid she was not prepared. It seems before 
she had entertained hopes of recovery. — She desired 
Mrs. Kersey to pray for her. Mrs. Kersey replied 
to her she could hardly, or was unfit, to pray for 
herself; and asked her if Mr. Marshall, the class 
leader, should be sent for to pray with her ; to which 
she consented. She talked very affectionately to her 
father, sisters and brothers, and told her husband 
she was afraid she was not prepared to die, and 
knew he was not. Before Mr. Marshall came she 
appeared considerably deranged in her senses ; but 
on his coming and giving out a hymn, she attempted 
with her dying breath, as "it were, to assist in sing- 
ing it. I think she had never before been heard to 
sing ; such was the reservedness of her dispositi6n. 
This so overcame one of her sisters, who was pre- 
sent, that she sunk down upon the floor, and seemed 
unable to bear a scene so affecting. She was in her 
senses no more; but died in a few hours after. 
Thought I, if she was afraid she was not prepared 
to die, have not many who make great professions 
of religion, much more reason to fear they are not 



105 

prepared. " A death-bed's a detector of the heart, 55 
says Dr. Young. We may easily satisfy ourselves 
with something short of the true grace of God in cur 
hearts while in health ; but we shall feel oar need of 
it in that trying hour. 

I attended her funeral the next day, and there I 
felt a chill upon me. Considerable fever followed. 
I returned home, and at night hoped to be refreshed 
with sleep, having taken but little for several nights 
previous. But the fever so affected my head, that I 
never closed my eyes in sleep that night, nor for the 
eight days and nights which followed after. The 
complaint, I believe, was considerably nervous. I 
felt a constant wakefulness and liveliness of imagina- 
tion ; and though I was not properly deranged any 
time during my illness, I had such a sud\len transi- 
tion of thought that I could not think steadily upon 
one thing for three moments together. I had no 
power to regulate my thoughts, but when I would 
think to confine them to any certain subject, they 
would be quickly hurried away to something quite 
foreign to it. Clearly did I then see the folly of put- 
ting off repentance till a sick bed; knowing assuredly 
that a person in the situation I then was, could do 
nothing towards repentance. 

Soon after I was taken, attempting to write a few 
lines, leaning over a writing desk by my bedside, I 
dropped suddenlv down and was unable to rise again 
for some time. As the disease progressed, my fever 
became higher, but the remissions became more re- 
gular; so that for twenty-four hours my fever was 
extremely high, and for the same length of time after, 
I would be much better. The last severe fever I 
had, left me almost exhausted. It was with the ut- 
most difficulty I could get my breath for some time 
after U went off, Had I seemed as helpless as an infant. 
But that night I procured a few hours of sleep, for 



£06 

the nrst time after my illness, by taking some lauda- 
num. I felt much better in the morning, but was well 
assured if the fever returned again in the evening, as 
I expected, I should never live through it. I felt per- 
fectly resigned and willing to die. There was no 
fear of death in me. I knew my peace was made 
with God, and I felt an inward satisfaction at the 
thoughts of soon being with my Redeemer in his 
kingdom. I had a desire, if consistent with the will 
of God, to see my relations once more, from whom I 
had now been absent nearly three years ; but even in 
this I could say, U not my will, but thine, O Lord, 
be done." I had a small piece of board brought up 
into my room, and turning over on one side in my 
bed, I was most of the day employed in writing a 
letter to ray relations. I completed it a little before 
the time I expected a return of the fever ; sealed it, 
and if I had died, it was to have been sent on to 
them the next day. At the time I wrote the letter, 
I as much expected to be in the other world the 
nexr day, as I now expect to be alive to-morrow. As 
the reader may wish to know its contents, I will 
make an extract or two from it. 

" Talbot County, Oct. 23, 1807. 
" Dear friends and relations, 

4t Being very sick with the bilious intermitting fe» 
ver, and having but little expectation of recovering, 
I take the opportunity of writing to you." 

After relating In what manner I wanted the pro- 
perty I had with me disposed of, the following oc- 
curs in the letter. 

" Do not mourn for me, but be mourning for your 
sins before the Lord, and prepare to follow me. I 
know I am acceptable to God, through Jesus Christ, 
and the thoughts of death are phasing to me. Oh, 
could you know the deep work oi grace that has been 



107 

effected in me ! What would I give to have you ex- 
perience what I have experienced ! You could not 
then possibly fear death ; but it would then be your - 
crown of rejoicing. 

" I have some writings which I consider of more 
value than every thing else I have. They are im- 
pressions made on my mind, many of them too, I 
believe, by the spirit of God. It I had lived, I sup- 
pose I should have had them published.* 

f You must excuse my letter, and the style in 
which it is written ; for I wrote it lying in my bed 5 
and my senses are so impaired by high fevers that I 
fear you can make but little out of it. Farewell my 
dear parents, and all my relations. Your affection- 
ate, though, perhaps, dying friend and brother. 

T. R. GATES. 

u P. S. My dear friends, if I should die of my pre- 
sent illness, let me see you coming after me to hea- 
ven, where I hope to be. Every thing that belongs 
to this world is vain and transitory. Never rest sa- 
tisfied until you have a witness within yourselves 
that you are the children of God, for some of the 
most experienced christians believe that every one 
who dies without this witness will never be acknow- 
ledged by Christ. T. R. GATES." 

The fever was very slight when it came on, and I 
got better immediately, so that in a few weeks I was 
able to write a letter to my sister Lydia, in Amenia. 
The letter being very lengthy, I will only make a few 
extracts from it. 

"November 15, 1807"* 
" Dear Sister, 

" I have lately come out of a severe illness, of the 

* The author has the writings alluded to, and they will proba- 
bly appear cither in his life-time or after his decease. 



103 

bilious fever, and at present find myself incapable of 
almost any thing except writing to you. Nay, I hardly 
know that I am capable of doing this, for my mind 
is so weak, and I have such a constant swimming in 
my head that I fear I shall not be able to arrange 
my thoughts so as to form one regular sentence. But 
I am constrained to attempt it, because the welfare 
of your souls was so near my heart in my illness ; 
and I know you will pardon the imperfections of my 
writing. 

u Dear sister, what a blessed thing it is to be pre- 
pared to die, and to have the happy assurance of our 
acceptance with God in the hour of death. I want 
you all to be prepared for death, that we may all 
meet each other in heaven; for it is but a little 
while before we must all pass through the valley of 
the shadow of death, and enter the invisible world of 
spirits. During my illness I was continually happy 
in the love of God, and it gave me the sublimest joy, 
■when I thought I was about to go into another world, 
and dwell among the spirits of the just. The reflec- 
tion was truly sweet to me. But it pleased the Lord 
to rebuke the disease, and I am now, through his 
goodness, fast recovering. May the remainder of 
my life be spent to his glory. 

M From my own experience I can declare to you 
that there is no real happiness but in religion ; and 
if all mankind knew the happiness of a true christian, 
they would never rest till they had attained to it. 
But those who are in a state of nature, are as I was : 
they have no relish for, nor take any delight in the 
ways of God themselves, and from hence conclude 
it is so with every body else, and that there is no 
happiness in religion. And indeed too many of 
those called christians, have never experienced the 
pardoning love of God, but are strangers to the com- 
forts of religion and the peace of God, which sur- 



109 

passeth all understanding. The love of God is not 
in their hearts, neither are they actuated by his Spi- 
rit. These formal or pretended christians, keep 
many others from being christians ; for it gives them 
an idea that they shall be saved even as they already 
are. Say they " such a man, who is a christian, is 
not better than I am ; and if he will be saved why 
not I ?" So, because they think they are already good 
enough, they will not try to become any better. But 
it is a dreadful thing to deceive ourselves in this im- 
portant point, and for ever lose our souls. These 
formal christians have no testimony from God, of 
their acceptance with him, but vainly hope to be 
saved. Their time and thoughts are taken up about 
the riches and pleasures of this world, and they look 
On death with horror. But it is our privilege so to 
overcome the world, as to have no desire or relish for 
its riches and pleasures, and to look on death with 
pleasure of heart. " Perfect love casteth out all fear," 
and a good man is ever happy. The more we get 
our evil natures subdued, and the more holy we be- 
come, the more happy we shall be. I want you all 
to be real christians, always filled, with the love of 
God, for you would then be happy continually, and 
rejoice that you were born to die. 

u I want to see you all; for with tears of affection 
I often reflect on your kindness to me. I can desire 
nothing for you but pure holiness and the love of 
God ; for if you are holy, and truly love God, you 
will be happy enough. Can you suppose I should be 
so desirous for you to seek after holiness hacl I not 
experienced and known the blessed effects of it my- 
self? No, I should not write to you in this manner, 
were not the happiness of your 7 souls dearer to me 
than my own ; and I am sometimes almost persuaded 
that the many prayers I have offered up in your be- 
half will be heard, and that we shall all meet toge- 
K 



110 

ther in heaven. My affection to you all is so great^ 
that I would rather perish myself than have you pe- 
rish ; but Christ is willing to receive us all, if we will 
but come to him, and make us happy here and for- 
evermore. 

" Your affectionate brother, 

" T. R. GATES." 

On the 14th of January, 1808, I received a letter 
from my sister next younger than myself, in which 
she gave me an account of her experience. Like 
myself, she had set her affections on the things of this 
world, and followed after its pleasures and vanities, 
till about her 18th year, when she was enabled to 
give up all for the sake of Christ, and choose rather 
to suffer reproach for his sake from a vain world, 
than " to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season." 
Certainly it manifests the power of Divine grace, to 
see such as are young in life, brought to renounce the 
ways and pleasures of this world, and place their hap- 
piness in God alone. As it may be useful to others, 
especially to the young, who can now see no beauty 
in the ways of truth, and prefer the pleasures of this 
world to the religion of Jesus Christ, I will insert it. 

" Granville, (Mass.) Jan. 2, 1808. 
" Dear Brother, 

" Having a few leisure moments this afternoon, I 
am resolved to spend them in writing to you, as I be- 
lieve I cannot spend them more agreeably. I wrote 
a few lines to you in one of mv father's letters some 
time ago, and I then intended to write agiin soon; 
but various occurrences prevented — I went a journey 
to Amenia soon after. Our friends in A nenia were 
all well. Siser Lydia thinks she has experienced 
religion, and has joined the Methodist society. I 
am keeping school in Granville, Middle Parish, this 



Ill 

winter. I have a very agreeable school ; the oldest 
of my scholars being only 15 years of age; and I 
board steadily at one place, about 30 rods from the 
school house. 

a I will now attempt, by the assistance of God, to 
relate a short account of my experience. — I have 
thought the first of my seriousness was occasioned 
by the serious warnings of a christian friend. Her 
words fastened conviction on my mind, so that I was 
unable to resist. I was affected with a deep sense 
of my own wickedness. I felt myself a sinful, un- 
worthy creature in the sight of God, and I was sen- 
sible 1 was a wretch undone ; for though I had been 
taught in some measure to know my duty, such was 
the wickedness of my heart, that I loved not those 
things which I believed the most worthy of my af- 
fections. 

" In the beginning of my seriousness, I sometimes 
went into company. I recollect one evening while 
dancing at a ball, these words came into my mind- 
it almost seemed as if some one spake them i " Sally, 
Sally, don't forget there is a God." I then thought 
if I lived to get home, I never should go to any 
more balls, and I never have had a wish or an in- 
clination to go since. I strove as much as possible, 
to keep my feelings to myself. I went to Granville, 
to keep school in the District by Priest Cooley's. 
Mr. Cooley sometimes visited my school.^ They 
used to have conference meetings twice a week, and 
Mr. Cooley sometimes preached lectures. After 
lecture Mr. Cooley and myself and some others staid. 
Mr. Cooley conversed upon religion. He asked me 
the following questions : whether I thought religion 
was worth having ? I told him I thought it was. He 
asked me if I did not think that youth was the best 

* Mr. Cooley is a pious minister, of the Congregationalist per- 
suasion, who has-been very useful in those parts. 



U2 

time to seek religion ? He mentioned this passage of 
scripture, Those who seek me early, shall Jind ; and 
asked me if I did not sometimes think I would strive, 
by the assistance of God, to get religion ? I answer- 
ed these questions in the affirmative. He then asked 
me if I thought I had set up a resolution to seek the 
tone thing needful ? I told him I hoped I had. He 
appeared to be rejoiced to hear it, and told me he 
hoped I might persevere. After this I did not strive 
to keep my feelings hid from the world, as I had 
done before, and used frequently to converse with 
christians. I had a great sense of my sins ; it ap- 
peared to me I really was the most vile and wicked 
creature that was ever suffered to be in existence. I 
strove to make myself better, but my mind express- 
ly agreed with these lines of the poet : 

" To keep the law at work I went, 
" But found I fail'd in ev'ry point ; 
" The law appear'd so just and true, 
" Not one good duty could I do " 

44 For about four months I was m this helpless 
and deplorable situation ; unable to help myself, and 
most unworthy that God should help me. — But bless- 
ed be God who saw fit to impress my mind with a 
greater sense of my dangerous situation. I saw 
enough in my heart to fill me with confusion. I felt 
a disposition to take blame to myself for all my for- 
mer conduct, ^md was sincerely disposed to acknow- 
ledge and confess myself a sinner before God. My 
conduct appeared much more vile to me than it had 
ever done before ; and I saw it would be just in 
God to cast me off for ever. In the midst of this 
distress of mind I took the Bible. As I opened it, 
I found these words — Ezekiel, chap, xviii. Repent 
and turn yourselves from all your transgressions ; so 
nquity shall not be your ruin* Cast away from 



118 

you all your transgressions, xvhereby ye have trans- 
gressed ; and make you a new heart and a nexv spi- 
rit ; for why will ye die, house of Israel P For I 
have no pleasure in the death of him thatdieth, saith 
the Lord God: wherefore turn yourselves, and live 
ye* — From these words I entertained some little en- 
couragement, though I could not be fully convinced 
that God was willing to save me. Sometimes I 
thought I was willing to give up all for Christ ; but 
I thought I was such a vile, unworthy creature, that 
God was not willing to accept me. I must confess 
I was striving to make him willing. I was trying 
by prayers and upright conduct to do something 
that I might be more easily accepted. But I was 
brought to see I could do nothing myself ; and if 
ever I was saved, it would be through the free mercy 
and grace of God. But, my dear brother, I must 
tell you I saw so much in my wicked heart, that I 
feared I was unwilling to renounce all my pleasing 
sins. This was on Sabbath day morning. I was 
then boarding at Mr. Cooley's. If I knew my own 
heart, I believe I was willing to be willing ; but I 
saw I could not make myself willing. After I was 
favoured with this idea, all that I could do was to 
plead with God to make me willing. 

I went to meeting on Sabbath day, where I heard 
an excellent sermon. After meeting, Mrs. Cooley 
had been reading in a book — it was Edwards's ser- 
mons. She laid the book down. I took the book^ 
and as I opened it I saw these words — " Let every 
one, therefore, now improve the time, to get into 
this place of safety, before the wrath of God over- 
takes them. Behold now Christ hath set before you 
an open door : now is an accepted time, the time of 
God's gracious visitation. Now is the time for you 
to bestir yourselves, as you would escape wrath, and 
jzot have it come upon you to the uttermost. Now 
K2 



it* 

Christ is calling you ; he sends his ministers to call 
you ; he hath sent me to call you : I now call you 
in his name. To him flee for refuge that you may 
be safe. In him you shall be safe, and you L>hall be 
as welcome as any. Therefore make no objection 
for your unworthiness, nor upon any other grounds, 
but haste and come away." 

u After reading these words, I was, in infinite^ 
mercy, blessed with a different idea of the Gospel 
of Christ. The blessed Redeemer appeared just 
such a Saviour as I needed, and I thought I could, 
with the greatest willingness, yield myself up unto 
him without any reserve for time and eternity. Since 
then, the worship of God, and the children of God, 
are my delight ; and if I know my own heart, I can 
say there is nothing that appears so lovely to me as 
true religion. I love the image of God, wherever I 
see it. May we bless the Lord for ever, for his infi- 
nite goodness and mercy. 

SALLY GATES." 

In the June following, I lost my kind friend, Mr. 
Kersey, whom I loved as my own soul. He had 
many trials the latter part of his life, which caused 
me to be much drawn out in prayer to the Lord for 
him. On his return from Easton one night, I felt 
such love to him, and such a spirit of prayer and 
supplication was poured out upon me in his behalf, 
that I retired to my school room, and thought to 
continue there all night, praying for him. After be- 
ing engaged in prayer to the Lord for him some time, 
it was revealed to my mind by his spirit, that his fa- 
vour was towards him, and that it should be well 
with him when he died. It gave me much joy, and 
I retired to sleep with my heart filled with gratitude 
to the Lord. Soon after it seemed impressed on his 
mind that he had but a little while to live, and he 
intimated it to me several times in such strong terms 



IM 

as quite surprised me. I did not like to ask him why 
he thought so. About a fortnight or three weeks 
before his illness, some young people being at the 
house one evening, Mrs. Kersey had been more than 
usually cheerful with them. After a time, si-ting 
round a table in the hall, she, as though just recol- 
lecting herself, observed with much earnestness, 
" Though I have been cheerful to night, cheerfulness 
does not become me, for as sure as there is a God 
in heaven, so sure-will some one be carried out of 
this family in less than two months." Solemnity 
rested on every countenance, and the expression ar- 
rested my attention. I thought the expression, or 
such a solemn appeal to God for the accomplishment 
of a thing, highly presumptuous, and immediately 
took down the day of the month, and intended, should 
I return to the northward before the expiration of 
two months, as I had then some expectation of do- 
ing, I would particularly inquire by letter concerning 
the fulfilment of such a prediction.— On being asked 
what made her think so, she answered, that certain 
dreams had made it plain to her. 

Mr. Kersey was taken suddenly ill on the 7th of 
June, and died three days after. No one but him 
and myself were at the house when he was taken sick, 
except some of the servants. We had just been con- 
versing together respecting a certain passage of scrip- 
ture, which proved to be the very place the person 
who preached the funeral sermon spoke from. I had 
left him a few moments before in a room apparently 
asleep, and had gone into the hall to complete, some 
letters I was about to send home, when I heard some 
one vomiting. I hastily ran out, and found him in the 
porch with a chili on him, and his features very much 
altered. He desired me to walk into the room with 
with him ; and as he laid himself on the bed, he told 
me he believed it was his last sickness. He said he 



116 

did not know he could go in a better time ; and wish- 
ed to be resigned to the will of God. I felt it imme- 
diately impressed on my mind to tell him what the 
Lord had made known to me concerning him ; but 
the cross to do it was great, and I put it off till his 
speech and understanding were taken from him. I 
was then severely reproved by my conscience on ac- 
count of it ,* and it lay with such weight on my mind 
after he died, that at the funeral I told it to Daniel 
Lambdin, a friend of his, hoping thereby to relieve 
my mind in some measure. These things I know viil 
be strange to many peop e ; I mean in regard to hav- 
ing certain things clearly made known to us by the 
Lord : — yea, many who profess to be christians will 
ridicule and exclaim against it, and call every thing 
of this nature fancy or enthusiasm. But remember, 
" there is nothing hid but shall be made known" in a 
coming day ; and those who are now so afraid of be- 
ing enthusiasts may then wish they had been one of 
those they have called such.* 

* JVVe to the second edition. — Whenever I have had a clear senes 
©f any thing-, in the manner above noticed, I have never found my- 
self mistaken, — and many things so communicated have been of 
such a nature, that a short time would have proved their fallacy, 
had they only been mere imagination or a visionary fancy. It is 
certain, however, that numbers do take mere imagination, or the 
fancy of their own minds, for revelations from the spirit of God 
in a variety of instances ; and, therefore, a person cannot be too 
careful respecting things of this kind : and he should see that no 
pride, self-love, or any unholy disposition whatever influence 
him herein. For, if it doth, he is almost sure to be deceived : — 
yea, where he has had the strongest confidence, he may after- 
wards find he was under a mistake; and this may hurt his faith 
with respect to other things, of greater importance to believe 
than any thing of this sort. Pride, indeed, and particularly spiri- 
tual pride, must have no place whatever in the heart, if we would 
escape deception of the most serious kind : For see how confident 
the Pharisees were that they were the peculiar saints of God, 
whan it was just the reverse : and Ahab's 400 prophets, also, ap- 
pear to have been fully persuaded that Ahab would prosper, in 
going up to Ramoth-Gilead, and boasted of having ^he^spirit of 
the Lord ; yet they were wholly deceived. 



I still continued disobedient to the Lord in refus- 
ing to take up my cross and preach the Gospel, and 
thereby grieved his spirit after all his goodness to 
me, and destroyed the inward peace of my own soul. 
I felt an unwillingness to communicate the exercises 
of my mind respecting the work whereunto the Lord 
had called me ; yet from what I wrote in one of my 
letters to my sister, whose experience has been given, 
she seems to understand it, from the following 
which she afterwards wrote to me. 

" You informed me that at times you thought you 
felt more spiritual dulness than you once did ; and 
seemed to accuse yourself of unfaithfulness and of 
neglecting to do what you esteemed to be your duty. 
I have thought within myself you had felt it to be 
your duty to preach the Gospel. Perhaps I am mis- 
taken ; but if this be the case, seek to know the mind 
of the Lord, and when you do know it, delay not to 
do it. I do not forget you in my devotions, and I 
wish ever to be remembered by you at the throne of 
grace." 

I could not take her advice, nor yet my own; but 
continued my disobedience ; and on the 21st of Au- 
gust, 1808, I was again taken with a severe illness. 
A few days after I was taken my eyesight entirely 
left me for a considerable time, and I expected every 
moment my spirit would take its final departure 
from the body. I was sensible in the mean time; 
could speak so as to be understood ; and felt perfectly 
resigned and willing to leave the world. Indeed, by 
this time I had such a sense of my ingratitude to 
God, that I desired he would take me out of the 
world, that I might no longer grieve his spirit. I 
exhorted several in this sickness, to seek the salva- 
tion of their souls, and get a preparation to meet 
death*— and thought if ever I got well again, I would 
take up my cross ; but there was still a great unwil- 



118 

lingness in me, and I continued sick till the middle 
of December, nearly four months from the time I 
was taken. I was quite ill a considerable part of the 
time, and several times it was supposed that I should 
live but a few hours. But it seems my life was to 
be given to me for a prey; and to see whether one 
so unwilling to preach the Gospel of Christ could 
ever be brought to do it. After I had refused so 
long, I began to think I never should take up my cross 
and felt discouraged. I thought, too, I hurt others 
by manifesting such a backwardness, and several 
times spoke of having my name taken ofF the class 
paper. The end for which I joined the society had 
not been answered. I had continued better than two 
years among them without taking up my cross, in 
the manner it had been required of me ; and I told 
Mr. Marshall, the class leader, I believed I had only 
been an injury to them; for being accounted a per- 
son of piety, the reservedness and diffidence that 
must have been discovered in me by many in their 
society, might induce them to suppose it a virtue, and 
lead them to imitate it. But he would not give his 
consent to have my name taken off the class paper 
on those considerations ; and I continued in that so- 
ciety till my return to Connecticut. I must say I 
never lived at a plaee where I discovered so much 
genuine piety, according to my ideas of piety, as in 
the Methodist society on the Eastern Shore of Ma- 
ryland; and the only source of uneasiness to me 
while I remained there, was, that of my disobedience 
to the heavenly calling — Sometime before I left Ma- 
ryland to return home, I wrote a letter to my sister, 
part of which shall be extracted. 

"•September 22, 1809. 
a Dear Sister, 

" Do not conclude from my delay in writing, that 



119. 

I have forgotten you, or that my affection is less to- 
wards you. It has been occasioned by a variety of 
circumstances. I was sick nearly three tedious 
months atter writing to you last October, and pur- 
posed all along to return home as soon as my health 
would permit. After my recovery, however, I found 
it inconvenient for me to return, and I concluded 
to stay the year out ; and after I had stayed the year 
out according to my engagement, being considerably 
disappointed, I have been induced to agree for ano- 
ther quarter, and should have written to you sooner, 
had I known where you lived. But I have had so 
little to write, that I fear if I had written, I should 
have rather wearied than entertained you — rather 
have darkened your mind than informed your under- 
standing. 

'* By disobedience and neglect, I seem to have lost 
a measure of that spiritual illumination and active 
fahh which for some time since I so eminently en- 
joyed ; yet I still enjoy a feeling sense of God's fa- 
vour and goodness towards me, and feel willing to 
leave the world and appear before him. I know the 
Lord will never cast me off, but I have so grieved 
his spirit, and lived so little to his glory, that I feel 
myself altogether unworthy of his mercy, or that he 
should ever more regard me. I know nothing is im- 
possible with God, and I still hope ere long the time 
will come when my dark mind shall be illuminated 
by his spirit and quickened by his grace to do all his 
will. I know a forced obedience is no obedience at 
all, or that if God, by an irresistible power force us 
to do his will, it would be no obedience in us ; and 
it is true, also, that we can do nothing without his 
assistance. He gives us ability and assists us to do 
his will and obey the voice of his spirit ; but he will 
not absolutely compel us to these things. Yet this 
I say with much assurance, and it give's me muck 



consolation — If we put our trust in the Lord and 
seek to please him, he will make use of various means 
to bring us to yield free obedience to his will. He 
will bring such disappointments and afflictions on us 
as will humble our minds and excite us to obey the 
voice of his holy Spirit. In tender mercy he dealt 
thus with me many years ago, and caused me to put 
my trust in him, and embrace his saving grace ; and 
O that the Lord would in this manner always deal 
with me. 

" Certainly, if we commit ourselves unto the care 
of the Lord and seek to do his will, all things will be 
made to work together for our good j he will bring 
about various things more immediately to' dispose 
our minds to his service and make us willing to do 
whatever he requires of us. — We know not what is 
best for us ; and how precious is the promise that all 
things shall work together for good to them that love 
God. We often desire things that would prove our 
ruin, were we permitted to have them, and many- 
things which are of a painful nature to us, and which 
we think will serve no other end but to make us mi- 
serable, are our greatest blessings ; and our heavenly 
Father brings them upon us out of love to us, to draw 
us unto him that we may not perish. After a while 
we often see the happy tendency of these things, 
though at the time we could not, and we are above 
all things thankful to the Lord for bringing these 
things upon us. I know the truth of these things 
myself, for I have experienced them ; nor have I in 
any of my writings ever written any thing without 
the clearest evidence of the truth of wBat I wrote. 

** My quarter will be out by the first of Novem- 
ber, and if I am not again disappointed, I hope to 
be at home some time in that month. I expect to 
stay only a short time among my northern friends, 
and then go still further to the southward, and may 



121 

probably never see any of them more. I seem to 
enjoy content in any place, and after seeing you all 
once more, and giving some relief to my kind pa- 
rents, I can die in peace any where. I have now 
lived here better than three years. There cannot be 
a more agreeable place, or a more handsome situa- 
tion ; and I have enjoyed much satisfaction during 
that period. I never expect to reside a tenth part 
as long in any other place as I have here ; but I 
know not what lies before me, nor do I desire to 
know ; I only want to do as I ought to do. I have 
been solicited to stay here longer, but my mind has 
long since been made up to return home as soon as 
possible, and no sum of money nor any other consi- 
deration will induce me to alter it. — O that my way 
may be always directed by the Supreme, and my life 
be spent to his glory ! 

" 1 have again had several attacks with the bilious 
fever, but I am now relieved from those dangerous 
symptoms, and it has been succeeded by a chill and 
fever every third day. Nevertheless, I am able to 
instruct the few under my care, and feel almost as 
well as usual, except every third day evening and 
night, when my fever is sometimes pretty high. 

" Farewell ! I hope to see you all again ere long ; 
but if it shall be the will of the Lord to take me away 
before my return, I hope to meet you in another 
world, to be separated no more forever. 

" Your affectionate brother, 

<> T. R. GATES." 

On the 26th of November, 1809, I left Maryland 
to return to my relations to the northward, from 
whom I had been absent" nearly five years. I had 
657 dollars to carry home to help my parents 
with, but it seemed as nothing to me then, though 
once I should have thought myself rich with that 
L 



sum ; and if I had had five times as much, I would 
willingly have given it all to have taken up my cross 
when I was first commanded. How can one be hap- 
py who has ever been made sensible of the Lord's 
goodness to him, when he knows he is going in op* 
position to his will, let his situation or circumstances 
in life be what they may. 

I had been sick in the fall of 1809 also, as observed 
in the extract from the letter, and the chill and fever 
there spoken of, attended me all the way on my pas- 
sage home, which was nearly two weeks. The meet- 
ing with my friends was both to them and to me 
affecting. To see one another after so long an ab' 
sence, and when neither of us more than once scarce 
entertained a hope of ever again seeing each other, I 
had frequently been so ill at the southward, conspired 
to raise in us that joy which can be expressed only 
by weeping. 

A few days after my arrival at Amenia, I was 
taken with an inflammation in my breast; but after 
being bled twice freely, I soon recovered, and was 
able to go and see my friends at Hartland. After 
appropriating what I had in the best manner I was 
able for the benefit and support of my parents, I again 
took my leave of them to go still farther to the south- 
ward, not expecting ever again to see them in this 
world. Our parting was more affecting than our 
meeting. It was like separating the cords of nature ; 
and I believe they experienced the same sensations 
of mind they would have done on attending my fune- 
ral. My health was not very good when I left them, 
and my chilis and fevers every third day (as after- 
wards appeared) were only suspended for a time by 
taking freely of Peruvian bark. 

I left Amenia for New- York the 9th of January, 
181 J. What I should do I knew not. I could not 
think of teaching school any more, knowing it would 



be to continue in disobedience, and the cross to go 
and preach the gospel according as I had been com- 
manded, appeared greater than ever to me ; besides, 
1 now seemed to have lost a measure of that grace 
and divine illumination which I was once so abun- 
dantly favoured with, and to be less qualified for the 
important calling to which the Lord had called me. 
At New-York I bespoke a passage in a packet for 
Petersburg, in Virginia. The following is extracted 
from a letter I wrote back to my friends previous to 
the vessel's departure : 

11 1 am now going away from all my relations, with 
very little expectation of ever seeing them more, and 
what is before me I know not; nor do I so much 
regard what is before me, nor yet whether I ever see 
you more in this life, if I can do the will of God, 
and we can all live here so as to meet and dwell toge* 
ther for ever hereafter. This is the important end 
for which we were brought into this world, and ought 
above every thing else to engage our attention. But 
it is too much neglected by most people, and latterly 
too much by myself. I am always aiming to become 
better and to live more as I ought to live ; but some- 
times for months together I seem to be going back. 
Perhaps it is not best that we should always experi- 
ence great happiness in religion, or be enabled at all 
times to triumph over every opposition. ContinuaL 
happiness is not for us in this world, and it is neces- 
sary for us to know that our strength is from the 
Lord. 

44 My affection for my relations increases as I go 
from them, and I reflect on all their kindness to me. 
Do not be concerned for me ; I am perfectly well^ 
and nothing can harm me unless I harm myselfc 
€>ur sins only can harm us. 

" I must now bid you all farewell. Let us net fdt*. 



124 

get each other at the throne of grace ; for the Lord 
regards the desires of his children ; and when our 
hearts are warm with an affectionate concern for each 
other's welfare, when is there a season so proper to 
entreat the Lord for each other, and beseech him to 
stand by us and cause us to do as he would have us to 
do ? Yours, with sincere affection, 

" T. R. GATES." 

We had a very severe storm out at sea ; the waves 
fcroke several times over the vessel, and I was very 
sea-sick. One vessel, which left New-York about 
the time we did, was lost on the passage. I felt no 
fear, and indeed I had such a consciousness of my 
ingratitude and disobedience, that my sincere desire 
and prayer to the Lord was, if I knew my own heart 9 
to take my life from me, that I might cease to dis- 
obey him and grieve his holy Spirit, if he foresaw 
that I should still refuse to take up my cross and do 
what he required of me. I felt that I would rather 
be buried in the watery deep and never more be 
heard of or see the face of a friend, than continue 
any longer in disobedience to the Lord. Nay, I 
thought I could sooner reconcile myself to eternal 
death than to go on to grieve my Redeemer, who 
had done so much for me, — About this time I wrote 
the following in my diary : 

"January 23, 1810, — A child who has been du- 
tiful to his father, and always done his will, can in 
any time of difficulty or distress, go unto him with 
confidence, make his wants known, and have an as- 
surance that he will regard his desire, and deliver 
him out of all his troubles : so also, O Lord, if I had 
been faithful to thee, and always done thy will, I could 
go unto thee with confidence, commit myself into thy 
care, and have an assurance that thou wouldst under- 



1£3 

take my cause for me, and in all things order my 
steps aright. But, alas, my heavenly Father, how 
great has been my ingratitude towards thee, how great 
my disobedience ! Thou hast always regarded me 
with a fatherly care, and pointed out to me the way 
that I should go. But I have not done thy will, nor 
obeyed the voice of thy holy Spirit I know that 
thou art merciful, yet what hope can I have that thou 
wilt any longer regard me, or listen to my cry ! I 
cannot claim any thing from thee. I merit nothing 
at thy hands, and am not fit that thou shouldst strive 
any longer with me. Yet leave me not, O .Lord, I 
beseech thee, for if thou shouldst I am undone for 
ever. Undertake for me at this time, O Lord, and 
help me to do all thy will : nothing more will I de- 
sire of thee. But I am not worthy thou shouldst any 
more have compassion on me, or assist me by thy 
grace. I am in a great strait — I fear I shall not do 
at this time as thou wouldst have me to do; yet if 
I do not, I know it will be my own fault. I cannot 
trust myself in any thing. I am so prone to grieve 
thy Spirit and to disobey thy voice, that I have no 
hope in myself of doing what thou requirest of me. 
All things are known unto thee, O Lord. Thou 
knowest I have always disobeyed the voice of thy 
holy Spirit, and been backward to do thy will when 
it was a cross to my nature, and I fear I shall do so 
again at this time. O Lord, it is better for me that 
I should die, than any more grieve thy holy Spirit. 
Help me to do thy Vv ill, I pray thee. I will ask no 
reward hereafter, nor any comfort in this life, if I 
can live to thy glory, and the good of mankind. I 
am now going into a strange land, where I am known 
of no one, and where I have no friends. I do not 
request, O Lord, that thou wouldst give. me favour 
in the eyes of the people, or increase me with the 
good things of this world ; but let me do thy will, 
L 2 



126 

and suffer much for thee, and my fellow men, I prav 
thee. My heart has been always backward to take 
up my cross and follow thee, and without thy assist- 
ance, I know I shall go counter to thy will, and 
grieve thy holy Spirit yet more, after all thy good- 
ness to me, which is worse than death. Suffer me 
not to do any thing contrary to thy will, I pray thee, 
Rule and reign in my heart, regulate my affections, 
and in all things actuate me by thy Spirit. Then 
shall I not grieve thee, nor be afflicted because I 
have, grieved thee." 

On the 27th of the same month, the following also 
occurs in my diary : 

" A tender father treats his child with the utmost 
severity when he is undutiful, in order to reclaim him 
from his faults, and make him obedient and faithful. 
Even so, O Lord, if I am indeed thy chiid, wilt thou 
treat me with the utmost severity, when I do any 
thing contrary to thy will, that I may be made to 
turn away from my faults, and to do all that thou 
wouldst have me. But I am unworthy to be called 
thy child, for I have not done as I ought, and am 
backward to do what thou requirest of me. Yet say 
not, O my heavenly Father, thou wilt no more pu- 
nish me in this world for my transgressions, nor chas- 
tise me to make me to do thy will, for if thou shouldst 
I am undone for ever. I would do all thy will, and 
serve thee with my whole heart, and, O my Re- 
deemer, my Father and my Friend, withhold no af- 
flictions nor chastisements from me, I pray thee, that 
will tend to bring me to do thy will, live to thy glo- 
ry, and promote the peace and welfare of my fellow 
men." 

On the vessel's arriving at Broadway, 10 miles be- 
low Petersburg, being too large to go up any higher, 
I got them to set me ashore, and thought, by way of 
txercise, and to see a certain person, I would walk 



down to Cm -Point, three or four miles below. The 
sun was nearly down when I left the vessel. Sup- 
posing houses were thick along upon the road, I was 
not particular in inquiring the way before I set out. 
Darkness coming on, and not coming to any house, 
I began to suspect I had missed my way, and could 
not rightly tell what direction to go. I then con- 
cluded I would no longer look for City- Point, 
but t^fke the first road most likely to lead to some 
house. There was no moon, and the stars shone but 
dimly, by reason'of a hazy cloud which overspread 
the horizon. After following a road for a mile or 
more, it would seem to end in a wood path ; and 
continuing on through many swampy and miry places 
for some distance, in hopes of coming to a better 
road, or to some house, I would be obliged to return 
back through the same again. I would then take ano- 
ther road, which would end much in the same man- 
ner. I continued in this way till about nine o'clock, 
and thought within myself I would make no further 
attempts to find a house, and either lie down in the 
woods, or spend the night in prayer ; but being in a 
bad state of health, and the night being cold, I did 
not know as it would be safe for me, and so con- 
cluded it would be better for me to continue walk- 
ing all night, in order not to perish with the cold. 
After walking about half an hour longer I discover- 
ed a light, and hastening towards it, I came to a 
large brick building. None but coloured people were 
at the house. The owners had gone a distance; and 
supposing it would not be suitable to stay without 
their leave, I got one of the coloured men to go with 
me to another house near there. The people in these 
partsjceep very sharp dogs, in order to prevent the 
coloured people from stealing their property, and it is 
dangerous to approach any of their houses, especially 
in the night time. The dogs did not discover me at 



188 

ihe house back, but at this house one of them made 
very furiously towards me, and would soon have bit- 
ten me with the greatest severity, had not a servant, 
who directed me to the door, defended me from him. 
I related to the lady, in as brief a manner as possi- 
ble, the circumstances which had led me there ; told 
her I was a stranger to the place, had lost my way, and 
as I was very much fatigued by walking, being un- 
well, I would be glad if she would let me stay there 
till morning. Not knowing who I was, I discovered 
she was unwilling, and I could not insist afterwards. 
These two houses were not far from James's river, 
some distance from any other house, and not near 
any public road. 

I continued to wander pretty much one course af- 
ter this, till about one or two o'clock in the morning, 
when I discovered a house to the east of me. As I 
jdrew near the house a dog made fiercely towards 
me. I got upon a pile of timber and called to the 
people. An old coloured man came out from a lit- 
tle hut near the house, and demanded to know what 
I wanted. I told him I was a stranger, and had lost 
my way, and wished to stay there till morning. He 
told me if I would go on a little further I should 
come to another house ; and going jn again he drew 
the door to after him. I thought it hard of him. I 
said to myself, I can go no farther-— I am scarcely 
able to support myself now, by reason of fatigue, and 
perhaps if I go to the next house they will not let 
me stay ; and it being in the dead of the night, their 
dogs may devour me. So getting something in my 
hand to keep the dog from me, if possible, I went to 
the door I saw him enter. On entering it, I found 
he had lain down again. I told him I must stay all 
night somewhere, for I was too tired to go any far- 
ther, and if I could not stay in the house, I must sit 
up with him in the quarter. He told me to go to the 




129 



back part of the house and the overseer (the only 
person that lived there) would let me in. He kept 
the dog from me whib I knocked at the house, and 
the overseer letting me in, I slept with him till morn- 
ing. I found I was seven or eight miles below Broad- 
way, and after having the road marked out on a piece 
of paper, I went back to the vessel as soon as possi- 
ble, though it hailed and rained considerably. I sup- 
pose I had passed by several houses, but as they were 
at some distance from the road, and the night was 
dark, I did not see them. 

On going to Petersburg, I met with a couple of 
young men from the northern states, educated toge- 
ther at Providence college, who had lately entered 
into mercantile business at that place. They desired 
me to stay with them till I left Petersburg or got 
into business, and I assisted one of them some liule 
in the store while the other went to Richmond. 

I had now a return of my third-day chills again. 
My mind was much oppressed and distressed. I 
knew not what to do. I frequently retired across 
the river to a place called Powhattan, and spent se- 
veral hours in the deepest exercise of mind. My 
tears witnessed to the anguish of my heart, and I 
wanted to weep my life away, for having so long 
grieved the Lord who had done so much for me. 
My nature was still unwilling to submit to the cross, 
and I seemed unwilling to make a resolution. An 
extract from my diary at this time will show the state 
of my mind. 

'' Make me to do what thou wouldst have me do, 
O Lord, I beseech thee, and then, though there be 
no merit in me, nor any thing for which I can re- 
ceive a reward, yet I shall do thy will, and thy name 
will be glorified. But if left to myself, I shall always go 
contrary to thy will, and grieve thy holy Spirit." I 
had now so long withstood the cross, that I had no 



180 

&ope within myself that I should ever take it up; 
and I wanted the Lord, with whom all things are 
possible, to make me do it. 

I had a very good offer for a school about five 
miles from Petersburg, and I once almost concluded 
to take it ; but the promise, as it were, I had made 
in Maryland, before I went home, returned upon my 
mind, and I could not think of doing it. Accord- 
ingly I left Petersburg and set off on foot towards 
Norfolk, about 100 miles distant, not knowing what 
I should do there, but hoping the Lord on the way 
would be merciful to me, and bring me to do what 
his will was concerning me. I continued to travel 
on slowly for two days, often retiring from the road 
to mourn before the Lord for my past disobedience, 
and beseech him to be with me and help me. The 
third day being Sunday, I stayed at the house of a 
certain person, I think by the name of Bufler. I 
was a good deal unwell, and kept my room most of 
the day, spending it in prayer and supplication. I 
seemed strengthened, and felt more willing to take 
up my cross than I had felt before. This much en- 
couraged me, and I concluded to leave the Norfolk 
road early in the morning and go towards the south- 
ward, knowing very well I should not take any school 
that way, and I thought after I once set out I should 
not be likely to return back again. Accordingly in 
the morning I left the Norfolk road and travelled 
southwardly two days without making the exercises 
of my mind known to any one. Great was the bur- 
den and grief that rested upon me. 

The third day, in the dusk of the evening, I came 
to a meeting-house by a solitary wood ; the door not 
being locked, I went in and thought I would stay 
there all night. My distress and anguish were so 
great that it seemed as if I could not support myself 
under them. After staying there an hour or more, 



181 

I began to feel very chilly, and not knowing as It 
would be prudent for me to stay there through the 
night, as I was so much debilitated, I concluded to 
go on to the next house forward. I found a small 
house about half a mile distant, where they gave me 
lodging. At this place I heard of a Baptist preacher 
about four miles off, and early in the morning I went 
to make known the exercises of mind to him. He 
was at work in a small shop not far from his house, 
and another person was present. I sat down on a 
low seat as I went in, and as he was about to inquire 
concerning me, I gave vent to the anguish of my 
heart by a flood of tears, and related to him my long 
disobedience and heinous ingratitude. He seemed 
much struck by the relation, and trembled all over. 
He told me I must no longer be disobedient ; and 
seeing my distress so great, said he supposed the 
Lord was now punishing me, or as he expressed it, 
beating me for it. He told me he was but young in 
the ministry himself, and seemed not to know what 
advice to give me, but recommended me to go to 
another Baptist minister about six miles from there, 
by the name of Jones, who was a man of much ex- 
perience, and had been a preacher upwards of 30 
years. When I arrived at his house he was not at 
home. 1 stayed till he came home, and then related 
to him my past disobedience and the exercise of my 
mind. He told me I ought no longer to continue in 
disobedience, and if I would stay at his house till 
Sunday, he said there would be a meeting near there, 
and if I did nothing more, I might give out a hymn 
and tell the exercises of my mind, and it would be a 
beginning. 

I accordingly stayed with him, and took up my 
cross by praying in his family when he requested me. 
On Sunday, after Mr. Jones had finished his dis- 
course, he gave me a hymn book, with a hymn ap- 




plicable to my situation. With fear and trembling, 
and with many tears, I gave out the hymn, and re* 
lated the exercises of my mind to the congregation. 
As I began, some got up and went out, because, as 
I was afterwards told, they thought so little of what 
I said. Others that stayed seemed very much af- 
fected. Mr. Jones afterwards observed, as a kind 
of reproof I suppose, to those who went out, u We 
ought not to be afraid to entertain strangers, for some 
have thereby entertained angels unawares." After 
I had taken up my cross my mind was very much 
relieved, and I felt willing to be accounted any thing 
or nothing, or even to be killed by the people I should 
preach to. 

The place was called Southampton, in Virginia. 
Mr, Jones recommended me to go to a certain per- 
son about 15 miles from there, belonging to their so- 
ciety, who was now a very pious man, but had for- 
merly been a deist, telling me he thought he would 
be glad to have a meeting held at a meeting- house in 
that neighbourhood. I accordingly went to his house, 
and had a meeting appointed. He was pious and 
friendly. The notice was short, but as many came 
out as I expected. I walked by myself to the meet- 
ing house a little before meeting time, and retired 
into an adjacent wood. After the people had assem- 
bled I went to the meeting house, and after having 
prayed, I took these words to speak from — Sell all 
that thou hast, and give unto the poor ', and thou shalt 
have treasure in heaven ; and come, take up thy cross % 
and follow me* I endeavoured to show that all men 
desire happiness, and like the young man to whom 
these words were spoken, they are ready to ask what 
they shall do to inherit eternal life ? and that when- 
ever they ask that question in sincerity, the Lord by 
his Spirit in their own hearts tells them as plainly 
what they must do as he did that young man ; but 



like him, when the Lord tells them what they must 
do, and they know it clearly, they are unwilling to 
do it. Their hearts are set upon the thing the Lord 
tells them they must give up in order to inherit eter- 
nal life ; they cannot part with it ; and so they go 
away sorrowful, and forfeit eternal life and happi- 
ness. As I got up I tbld them they had come out 
to hear a poor weak creature, or words to that effect ; 
upon which One man left his seat, got into his car- 
riage and rode away. I was greatly affected while 
speakings and the sorrows of my heart on account of 
my past disobedience, were poured forth in such a 
flood of tears as several times almost to prevent my 
utterance. Some who were present seemed affected, 
and others appeared filled with amazement. 

On my way to the house of the man, who was a 
Baptist, he told me, in friendship, that he thought I 
could not be called to preach the gospel : lk for (said 
he) if the Lord had called you, he would give you 
confidence and boldness." And he said, moreover, 
another man he had seen after meeting was of the 
same opinion. He told me he did not know what to 
think of my tears, and the strong passions of mind I 
had manifested ; yet he was unwilling to advise me 
to desist from it ; and when I went away, he wanted 
me to take a half dollar of him, which I told him I 
did not stand in need of. 

A man by the name of Williams, belonging to the 
Methodist society, had seen me at the above house, 
and wanted me to have a meeting appointed at a 
meeting-house near to where he lived on Sunday fol- 
lowing, which I accordingly did. He was at consi- 
derable pains to give notice around, as they had not 
had a meeting there for some time, and there was a 
very full congregation. I retired into a wood a lit- 
tle previous to my going to the meeting-house, and 
entreated the Lord if he had called me to preach his 
M 



word, to be with me, and make me a blessing to 
others. I was at this place, likewise, very much af* 
fected, but spoke with considerable liberty, and felt 
a great love to the people, who were uncommonly 
attentive. After meeting they all came round me 
in the most affectionate manner, and wanted to make 
a collection for me, which I told them I could not 
accept of. The place was called Buckhorn, and the 
people there were more pious than any I had met 
with since I left Maryland. A pious man by the 
lame of Kilby, being there from Muffreysburgh, in 
North-Carolina, about 12 miles off, wanted me to go 
home with him and hold a meeting in that place. I 
did not consent, as I purposed to go to Edenton, and 
it would be some distance out of my way ; but I sent 
on an appointment by him to Winton, a county town 
forward, where he was to be the next day after, as 
the court there would be then sitting. On my way 
about three miles this side of Winton, in the dusk 
of the evening, I stopped at a small house near the 
road. The woman had lost her husband a few days 
before, and understanding my calling, she told me 
of the death of her husband, and wanted me to hold 
a meeting that night about half a mile off, at a rela- 
tions. They sent round to the neighbours, and a 
small number collected, whom I spoke to. I sup- 
pose most of them had but seldom been at any meet- 
ings, and a young woman who belonged to the house, 
walked about a good deal, and some other young 
people behaved less becomingly. 

The cour -house being occupied at Winton, I held 
a meeting in a private house procured for that pur- 
pose. Friend Kilby again desired me to ride home 
with him, and preach in Muffreysburgh; and as it 
was bad travelling, being very wet, after sending oa 
some appointments towards Edenton, and leaving an 
appointment at the court-house ia Winton, oa my 



13§ 

return, I rode home with him. He keeps a store in. 
Muffrevsburgh, and appears a very sincere, humble 
christian. 

I held a meeting in Muffreysburgh at night, and 
there were four Baptist preachers present, from a 
union meeting not far distant. After I had spoken, I 
desired if any one present felt a liberty, they would 
conclude the meeting. Mr. Wright, one of the Bap* 
tist preachers, soon after rose up, and observed that 
what I had spoken concerning the fallen, wretched 
state of man by nature, was very true ; but said, in 
some things I was not correct; for we were not sav- 
ed by faith as I had represented. I was about to re- 
quest him to show wherein I was incorrect ; but I 
felt willing that the people present should judge for 
themselves. For some time I was altogether unable 
to understand that expression, " we are not saved by 
faith," seeing it was so repeatedly declared in the 
scriptures | but I now suppose he alluded to the 
words of the apostle Paul, " By grace are ye saved." 
After meeting, a middle aged man who lived in the 
place, a hatter by trade, came to friend Kilby's in 
great distress of mind. He had a wife and children 
living in New- York, and had been a great deist, and 
brought his children up in those principles; but he 
now saw his error, and wanted to be instrcted in the 
right way. He was filled with regret on account of 
bringing up his children in those principles, and wish- 
ed to see them immediately to tell them of his error. 
He said he did not want to get to heaven in an " easy 
way," as he stiled it ; but supposing, perhaps, the 
hardest way was the safest way, and feeling that he 
deserved to suffer much for his sins, he said he want- 
ed to go in " a hard way." I endeavoured to give 
him such advice and instruction as was suited to his 
situation, for which he seemed thankful. Great 
was his distress of mind by reason ©f his past sins and 



136 

former principles ; but certainly- it is better to ex- 
perience the pains of repentance on account of them 
here, than the pains of eternal death hereafter. 

After I left the Norfolk road, and before I had 
taken up my cross, seeing a coloured man at work in 
the field, I thought within myself how gladly would 
I exchange situations with this man, and labour as a 
servant all the days of my life, if it would excuse me 
from preaching the gospel. And yet it may be seen 
by some writings in my diary, that when I yielded 
myself up to the preaching of the gospel, I thought 
my motives were not as pure as they ought to have 
been, and would have been, had I obeyed when the 
Lord first called me to preach his gospel. Thev are 
as follow, and were written while at Mr. Jones's. 

"February 16, 1810.-— On examining into my 
heart, I am inclined to believe I now preach, or give 
my consent to preach, more through a fear of the 
consequences of not doing it, (I mean of displeasing 
the Almighty,) than I do out of gratitude to my Re- 
deemer, or love to the children of men : consequently 
there can be no merit attached to me for doing it* 
Once it would have been quite otherwise with me; 
my mind was much enlightened, and I knew that the 
Lord required it of me. If I had then done it, I 
should have done it purely out of love to my Re- 
deemer, for bis goodness to me, and love to my fel- 
low men, and an earnest desire to promote their 
eternal peace and welfare. This would have been 
pleasing unto God, and he would have stood by, re- 
warded and blessed me. Wi-at I have done cannot 
be undone ; but if the Lord will condescend to stand 
by and assist me now, in this important undertaking, 
the most unworthy of ail his servants, through his 
grace I will endeavour to be faithful and obedient 
the rest of my days — well knowing it does not de- 
pend on myself tp do this or that, without his pecu? 



137 

liar assistance. Oh what a serious thing it is to dis- 
obey the voice of the Almighty! How sorry am I 
that I ever disobeyed the voice of his spirit. O that 
he would in tender mercy to me, punish me for this 
thing in this world — that I may be kept humble by 
afflictions all the days of my life — suffer much for 
my Redeemer, and for my fellow men — and spend 
and be spent in his service — that the Lord would re- 
ceive me again into his favour, through the merits 
of his Son, as though I had never offended — illumi- 
nate my mind by his spirit, and give me that humble, 
dying love to my Redeemer and to all mankind, 
which I once so abundantly experienced." 

I therefore felt almost disheartened and discour- 
aged at the time I submitted to take up my cross ; 
and Satan told me, " Yea, truly, there was a time 
when the Lord urged thee to preach his word, and 
promised to be with thee, and make thee a blessing ; 
and then it was that your love was so great to your 
fellow men, that you wanted to spend and be spent 
for them, and suffer much for their sakes : but you 
would not go : and now that time is past and gone 
for ever ! You have no confidence that the Lord will 
be with you now, and bless your labours : neither 
have you that love to the children of men, and that 
anxious desire for their welfare you ought to have ; 
and you may as well follow your former employment, 
live an easy life, and lay up something for yourself, 
and shun the difficulties, hardships and reproaches, 
you must necessarily experience in such a calling." 
But it was brought to my mind concerning who did 
the will of his father — he who first said, I go, and 
went not, or he who at first said, I will not, but after- 
wards repented and went ? and this was the only- 
thing which seemed to overcome my discourage- 
ments and strengthen me to repel the temptation, and 
do as I was commanded. I replied, " Lord I do re- 
M2 



138 

pent my refusing to do what thou commandedst me, 
and will now go and do according to thy will, if thou 
wilt be with me and help me.*' 

About this time, moreover, it seems mv discour- 
agements and temptations were greater than ever. I 
felt as if I was so weak in grace, on account of my 
past disobedience, that if a revival of religion should 
take place under my preaching, I should be lifted up, 
and think I was something ; and Satan suggested to 
me " this is a sufficient proof that you are not now 
called to the ministry." The following occurs in my 
diary : " On examining into my mind, I do not 
think at this time, I have grace to bear that any con- 
siderable revival of religion should take place under 
my preaching, or that ray preaching should be thought 
a great deal of ; for I fear I should be lifted. up by it, 
or led to think more highly of myself than I ought 
to think. O Lord, stand by me and strengthen me, 
and make me as thou wouldst have me be." I thought, 
also, on going to preach to a congregation, I felt a 
desire to speak with much liberty, and to make a good 
discourse to the people ; whereas I knew I ought to 
be willing to speak ever so simple, and to have what 
I spoke called by all foolishness. u And from that 
you may know" saiih Sa;an, " as well as you would 
wish to know, you are not now sent of the Lord to 
preach the gospel."* Yet I could appeal to the Lord 

* Remember the words of the tempter must be in part true, or 
at least carry an appearance of truth with them ; otherwise we 
should not believe them, and consequently they would be no tempt- 
ation to us. He would openly appear what he really is, a liar, un- 
less he had something to found his temptation upon, and we our- 
selves often give occasion to our temptations, and the* eby put a 
weapon in the hands of Satan, with which he slays us.— I would, 
however, here observe that these things at this time were greatly 
magnified to my mind ; in order, no doubt, to discourage roe, and 
cause me to turn back from the way of duty :— for this was a cri- 
tical time with me; smd the above temptations were used with the 
greatest skill and force upon me at this period, so that 1 was almost 
%orne down under their influence. 



139 

that I felt as willing to be a servant at hard labour 
all my days, or be confined to a solitary dungeon, as 
to preach the gospel, excepting only as I desired to 
do the will of God, and be useful to my fellow mor- 
tals ; intending never to receive any thing for preach- 
ing, and expecting the word of the Lord would be 
made a reproach unto me, as it was unto Jeremiah, 
and a derision daily. But so severely was I tempted 
after I yielded m\ self to the cross ; and sometimes 
I was almost ready to give way to the temptation* 
But I was sensible that my way and my doings had 
procured these things unto me, I felt that all these 
trinls were no more than a just punishment for my 
past disobedience, and I could from my heart adopt 
the words of the prophet Micah: I will bear the in- 
dignation of the Lord, because L have sinned against 
him, until he plead my cause, and execute judgment 
for me* It may be he will bring me forth to the lightj 
and L shall yet behold Ms righteousness. I felt wil- 
ling to bear the buff--tings of Satan, it the Lord would 
only make his grace sufficient for me. I knew I had 
merited them, and having put my hand to the plow, 
I dared not turn back again. 

On Sunday, the circuit preacher not coming, I 
preached to a ven larg> assemblv at Barns's meeting- 
house, twelve miles northwest of Muffreysburgh. 1 
spoke with considerable freedom, and I trust to the 
profit, of some of mv hearers. On taking leave of 
brother Kilby on monday morning, he told me he be- 
lieved the Lord had called me, and if I was faithful 
he would make me useful to many. 

As I drew near the house by the way side, where 
X stopped before, and where the woman had lately 
lost her husband, it was enjoined upon me bv the 
Lord to go in and give her the solemn warning—- 
thai her husband having lately died, it was a very 
suitable time for her to seek the salvation of her 



im 



soul— and that if she slighted the call she had now 
had, and again went into wickedness, the Lord's 
spirit would strive no more with her, but she would 
die impenitent and for ever perish. The cross was 
great to me, but I dared not disobey the Lord any 
longer, after experiencing the bitter fruits of disobe- 
dience in the manner I had done. The message 
struck her forcibly, and conviction seized her mind. 
— She remembered the various strivings of the Lord's 
spirit with her, and told me how many times she had 
had serious awakenings, and had grieved the holy 
spirit ; and was afraid if she did not speedily repent 
and turn unto the Lord, there would be no mercy for 
her. I told her not to forget the message I had de- 
livered to her ; and as I was going away, the young 
woman being there who walked about in her mother's 
house in the time of meeting, I exhorted her to seek 
the salvation of her soul also. The words appeared 
to sink into her heart. I quickly discovered an al- 
teration in her countenance, (for I saw her smile as 
I was talking to the woman,) and leaving her work, 
as I went on my way, she followed me towards her 
mother's house, weeping. As she went in, she fell 
on the bed, and covered her face with an apron. Her 
mother and her other sister present, appeared great- 
ly surprised, and asked her what was the matter. She 
not replying to their question, I told them it was ne- 
cessary to seek the salvation of their souls, while the 
day of grace lasted ; and left them seriously exercis- 
ed in their minds, to go on to my appointment that 
night at the court-house in Winton. A number col- 
lected, and I was not a little surprised to see the 
young woman and her other sister there, in great 
distress of mind, and weeping. This very much as- 
tonished the other persons present. They knew not 
what to make of it ; for though it was a county town, 
and many people lived there, there was not a person 






141 

in the place that ever professed religion. I spake 
from these words — Repentance towards God, and 
faith towards the Lord Jesus Christ — and endea- 
voured to show the necessity of repentance; what 
constitutes true repentance; and what the faith is, 
here spoken of: and then told them there was no 
other way wherehv we could be saved. The two 
young women, though gay and fashionable, saw their 
situations so clearly, and were so greatly distressed, 
that they could not restrain their tears and groans 
before the whole audience. Many present were af- 
fected, and solemnity rested on every countenance. 
Early the next morning, being under the necessity 
to go on to my appointment at Gates court-house, I 
wrote a letter of advice to the young women, believ- 
ing if they continued to seek the Lord, he woulcl 
soon be found of them. 

Daniel Southall, a Methodist preacher at Gates 
court-house, who carried on my appointments from 
Winton, was very friendly to me; and as I told him 
the circuit preacher had not come on the circuit, he 
desired I would come back after I had fulfilled my 
appointment below^ at Bons Chapel, and take his ap- 
pointments on my way towards Edenton, which X 
agreed to do. He once rode a circuit seven years, 
but by mercantile business he has now acquired a 
large estate. He does not seem easy in his mind, 
and told me he did not see his way clear altogether 
when he left the travelling connexion, though his 
health seemed to require it ; and wishes to arrange 
his property in sue!) a manner that he can again fol- 
low the calling whereunto he has been called more 
extensively. He said he wished I was on a circuit ; 
but 1 told I was not permitted so to do. 

I found many pious people at the appointments I 
supplied, and they were very friendly to me—some 
$f whom I trust were profited. 



14fc 

On my arrival at Edenton I went t© see the sta- 
tioned preacher. I felt a weight on my mind on go- 
ing there, which I could not account for, and after 
I got there, the preacher not being in, I retired im- 
mediately into a private room to pour out my com- 
plaints before the Lord, and supplicate his throne of 
mercy. I had such a sense of my past ingratitude 
and disobedience to the Lord, that it seemed almost 
to overwhelm me, and tears flowed from my eyes in 
abundance. — At the same time I wrote the follow- 
ing in my diary ; 

" O Lord, am I not sensible in some degree of 
my ingratitude, and the heinousness of my sin, in 
so long refusing to take up my cross, and do thy 
will according as thou commandedst me. Grant, O 
Lord, that I may become more and more sensible of 
it till the day of my death ; and enable me truly to 
repent thereof, I pray thee. O cast me not away 
from thy presence, nor take thine holy Spirit from 
me. Say not my sin is too great to be pardoned, O 
Lord, or that it will deprive me of that measure of 
thy loving kindness which was once so abundantly 
extended towa-ds me. O that I had taken up my 
cross when thou first calledst and invitedst me. O 
that I had never disobeyed the voice of thine holy 
Spirit. Pardon me for this thing, I beseech thee^ 
for the sake of thine own Son, and again regard me 
as though I had never herein offended against thee. 
Like David, thy servant, let me receive the punish- 
ment due unto this sin, in this world. Let my life 
be a life of sorrow and affliction ; only enable me to 
live to thy glory and the benefit of others. Through 
thy grace 1 will not murmur nor complain, if I never 
again enjoy peace, or see comfort in the land of the 
living. It is net fit that I should evermore receive 
peace or comfort at thine hand, nor can I desire 
these things for myself; for they would so strongly 



448 

reproach me for all my past unfaithfulness, and ex- 
hibit so clearly to my view the heinousness of my 
ingratitude to thee, that these very blessings would 
serve only to make me more miserable. Only let 
me do thy will— suffer much for thee — live to thy 
glory, and promote the welfare of my fellow men ; 
and rather let me sink into eternal misery than ever 
more disobey thy voice, or grieve thine holy Spirit." 

The preacher, whose name was Thompson, on 
•oming in, did not seem friendly towards me, and 
gave me to understand that he believed me an im- 
postor. I related to him briefly the particulars con- 
cerning myself, and the manner in which I travelled. 
But he manifested, I thought, a certain displeasure 
towards me ; wanted me to leave the place immedi- 
ately ; and said he should oppose me if I attempted 
to preach in Edenton— -all which I bore with pa- 
tience, knowing the Lord, as it were, had bidden or 
permitted him. I knew I deserved it, and was will- 
ing to bear it ; but as it was the first time any one 
had talked to me in that way, it very much affected 
me.* 

I heard of a meeting-house about five miles north- 
west of Edenton, where they but seldom had meet- 
ings, and where liberty was granted for any person 
to preach : so I sat out to go to that place. After 
I had got about haif way, a strong temptation came 
upon me, to return back to Maryland and teach 
school, and preach no longer. My mind was so 

* Note to the second edition — This preacher has since requested 
a person to inform me, that he had felt sincere regret on account 
of his treatment to me at that time ; and I think 1 have understood, 
he is now dead. I saw his father 2 or 3 years ago. He was at a 
meeting I held in Surry county, Virginia, and after meeting he 
tame up and spoke to me, and wished me to take a walking staff 
of him, as he makes them by occupation. I felt grateful to him 
for his kind disposition towards nae, bat mU« not use any, I did 
nat take it. 



iM 



operated upon by it, that I stopped some time t© 
deliberate what to do. It was suggested to me, 
"You will not do much good by your preaching* 
No one knows who you are, and it is much more 
suitable for one of such a bashful, reserved disposi- 
tion, to teach school than preach the gospel ; and as 
the Baptist man told you, this is a sufficient proof" 
that you are not called to iu" I sat down by the* 
side of the road for a considerable time, in the great- 
est exercise of mind, and knew not what to do. See- 
ing a man in the field at work, I went to him and 
told him the exercise of my mind, and wanted him 
to advise me. He seemed a friendly man, but of 
no religion : and he advised me to go back to Ma- 
ryland and teach school, or follow that calling in 
some other place. I could not, or rather dared not 
take his advice ; and retired to a grove of pines 
some distance off, to pour out my distress before the 
Lord, and beseech him to direct and keep me obe- 
dient to his will. After staying there about an hour, 
the exercise of my mind becoming still greater, I 
again went back unto the man, and told him I was 
afraid of sinning against the Lord if I went to my 
former employment ; but his advice to me this time 
was similar to his first. 

I have since often wondered why I should thus 
go to that man twice ; but it shows what an anxiety 
there is in our natures to get relief or assistance 
when we are in a great strait about any thing. God* 
I know, is the only one to apply to for direction and 
assistance; but when we are violently assaulted by 
temptations, and a feeling sense of God's presence 
is withdrawn from us, and he, by reason of our sins, 
or to try us, refuses to answer us, like Saul we are 
anxious to get direction or assistance from some 
quarter, and will often go to a place not very suita- 
ble in order to obtain it. 



145 

I could not think of turning back from the calling 
I had had a sufficient proof, it might seem, I was 
called to; and concluded I at least would go and 
make one appointment out there before I set out to 
go to Maryland, or returned to my former occupa- 
tion. 

I found the people at the place friendly, and after 
making an appointment there for Sunday, feeling it 
impressed on my mind, I went back the next day, 
which was Saturday, and held a meeting at night in 
the court-house in Edenton. The assembly was 
large, and though there seemed but little religion in 
the place, the people were serious and attentive. The 
conduct of the stationed preacher towards me, being 
found out, was disapproved of, and it operated much 
against him in Edenton and the places adjacent. 
Certainly it becomes us to act alwavs with mildness* 
and never to judge unfavourably of any one until we 
have sufficient reasons for so doing. 

I had a full meeting at my appointment on Sun- 
day, and the hearts of many appeared operated upon 
by the holy Spirit. After meeting, I was requested 
to preach a funeral sermon, which I accordingly ap- 
pointed on the Tuesday following. Many attended, 
and there appeared a great engagedness among the 
people. They could not consent that I should leave 
them until I had preached longer among them ; and 
as they had had but little preaching around there for 
some time, and but few who regarded the welfare of 
their never dying souls, I stayed among them seve- 
ral weeks, holding meetings in different places almost 
every evening. The people seemed all very much 
stirred up. Many appeared under serious awaken- 
ings, and others were brought to mourn on account 
of their sins and transgressions against the Lord, 
who gave his own life to redeem them from the pains 
N 



146 

of eternal death, and make them happy in the enjoy- 
ment of God's favour for ever more. 

There were but few professors of religion in the 
place, and those were Baptists. While here, I wrote 
to my friends at Amenia for the first time after I 
had taken up my cross, being almost afraid to let 
them know what I had done or undertaken, suppos- 
ing it would give them much uneasiness ; for they 
knew how averse the disposition of my nature was 
to such a calling, and could not think my feeble con* 
stitution, impaired by sickness, and unaccustomed to 
hardships, would be able to bear up under the trials 
and sufferings I must necessarily pass through. In 
my letters I inclosed 13 dollars, it being all the mo- 
ney 1 had left of what I brought away with me ; not 
feeling right to have any money with me, remem- 
bering the commandment of Christ to his disciples. 
As those letters were lengthy, and the substance of 
them is mostly included in what has already been 
written, I will only make a few extracts from them* 

" Chowan County, (N. C.J March 27, 1810. 
•»My Dear Friends/ 

" From your tender regard to me, I am well 
aware you have been uneasy at not hearing from me 
for so long a time, fearing lest I was lost at sea in 
the gale of wind that came on soon after I left New- 
York, or that some other misfortunes have befallen 
me. But such have been the exercises of my mind 
since I left you, and so have I been brought to do, 
that I was almost afraid to write to you or inform 
you respecting me. Sometimes I would be about 
to write, and then again give it over, but I am 
now uneasy, through a fear of your uneasiness, and 

can no longer delay. • < 

" I do not particularly attach myself to any one so- 



14? 

ciety, knowing it to be my calling and duty to preach 
in whatsoever place and among whatever people 
there is the most need of preaching, and a prospect 
of doing the most good. Though the people in these 
parts differ widely in many respects from the more 
northerly people, as has been observed, I have no 
reason to complain, and hope I have been the means 
of doing some good. 

" I have many trials, but I trust the Lord will 
support me under them all, and order my way 
aright. 

"•Sometimes I think I shall go to the westward 
from here ; at other times I think my call is to the 
northern states, and shall travel that way as I can 
get appointments along. But I shall endeavour to 
resign myself up to the will of God, not following 
mv own will any longer, and go wheresoever he shall 
call or direct me to go. 

u I hope the Lord will preserve you all, and bring 
me to see you again. My parents may wonder at 
what I have undertaken, and may wish, perhaps, I 
had continued to keep school, that I might be more 
able to help them. But tell my dear parents I was 
sensible the things of this world would never make 
them happy, and that if ever we are truly happy, it 
must be in the enjoyment of God's favour ; in having 
a heart cleansed from all unrighteousness, and in 
being prepared to leave this world of sufferings and 
of toil, to enter into the blessedness of the next. — 
O my dear friends, try to live near to God : aim at 
nothing so much as to do his will who has done so 
much for us, and who is able to keep us through this 
life and bring us together in that which is to come. 
Pray for me. I need the prayers of many to support 
me in the trying calling I am called to. I expect 
to see nothing but toil and affliction the remainder 
of my life ; nor do, I regard these things, if the Lord 



148 

will enable me to do his will, and forgive my past 
disobedience to him. 

** 1 have faith to believe the Lord will provide foi^ 
my dear parents in this life, and prepare them for 
that which is to follow ; and of how little conse- 
quence are the things of this world unto us. I be- 
lieve the Lord, out of tender love to my father, has 
brought many crosses on him for his own good, and 
causes him to wade through many trials and difficul- 
ties, that he may be made more conformable to his 
will, and more meet for the kingdom of heaven. For 
I have been led to believe if he were prosperous and 
increased in the good things of this world, he would 
be too exalted, be less humble, less sensible of his 
dependance on God, and boast of the things he pos- 
sessed as though he got them by his own diligence 
or wise planning; and God foreseeing this, doth, 
out of tender regard, thus suffer him to be tried in 
the furnace of affliction, that he may be purified from 
the love of the world, and made meet for the king^ 
dom of glory. — Now when the Lord thus afflicts us 
for our own good, it is the most distinguishing mark 
of his love to us ; for as a tender parent will chas- 
tise one of his own dear children when he goes astray 
much sooner than he will another's child whom he 
cares but little about— so also will our heavenly Pa- 
rent chastise his own children who are dear to him, 
for their good, when they stray from him, that they 
may be brought back again, much sooner than those 
who are not so dear to him. Therefore we ought 
to be thankful for his very chastisements, knowing, 
as St. Paul tells us, he always chastens us for our 
profit, that we may be made partakers of his holi- 
ness. 

" My chills slightly returned after my arrival at 
Petersburg, but left me as soon as I gave up to preach 
the gospel : and I now enjoy very good health, though 



149 

the low lands in North Carolina, where I now ant 
are very sickly. 

" I send you 1 3 dollaTs inclosed in these letters, 
being all I have left of what I brought <wav, and it 
is ill I shall ever be able to let you have, it is likely, 
for I cannot take any thing for preaching. I know 
the Lord will provide for my dear parents and for 
you all, the things needful in this life. Things per- 
taining to the life to come we are all most interested 
in. Let Lydia's two children and David have the 
three dollars among them, and Solomon may supply 
any wants of my parents with the ten dollars, or give 
part of it to sister Betsey. Do not forget the one 
thing needful, but seek to do the will of God, that 
you may enjoy his favour for ever. Farewell. 

T. R. GATES." 

"While writing one day, in the house of a man by 
the name of Harris, the lady of the house, understand- 
ing I was 7 or 800 miles from all my friends and re- 
lations, was very much affected, and with tears, said 
to her family, "That young man has left all his 
friends and his father's house, to come and preach 
to us, hardened sinners," The expression coming 
from the fulness of her heart, drew tears from my 
own eyes, and all who were present wept. Indeed, 
so great was the affection of the people there towards 
me, that, as St. Paul records of the Galatians, if it 
were possible, they would have plucked out their 
own eyes and given them unto me ; nor did they ac- 
count me their enemy because I told them the truth. 

Colonel Bond requested me to come to his house, 
it being the first time, I think, a preacher had ever 
been there. He was very kind, and his wife thinks 
she once experienced religion, or, as she expressed 
it, had a knowledge that she hid a Saviour. They 
had a daughter who had experienced religion some 

N2 



150 



time before, and was very much exercised in her 
mind about being baptised; her father being unwil- 
ling, she asked my advice respecting it. I did not- 
like to advise in a thing of that nature, but told her, 
though we were commanded to obey our parents, yet 
I believed that command did not extend to the bind- 
ing of our consciences, and if it was impressed on 
her mind as her duty to be baptised, she would not 
feel easy in her mind till she complied with that or- 
dinance. Another young woman, also, near there, 
L. Bennett, though well off in the things of this 
world, and surrounded by relations regardless of re- 
ligion, had submitted to the yoke of Christ, which she 
had found to be easy after she had become willing 
to take it upon her. How becoming is religion in 
young people, and how pleasing must it be in the 
sight of God, for those who are in possession of all 
the good things of this world, and capable of ranking 
high in the esteem of the votaries of pleasure, at an 
age when the world and its ways are most enticing, 
to withstand its allurements, and become a follower 
©f the meek and lowly Jesus ! Surely, in such the 
grace of God shines conspicuous : He will be a help 
to them in time of need, and they shall leave the 
world with joy and not with sorrow. I spent much 
satisfaction in their society, and we were comforted 
together by the mutual faith of one another. 

The people wanted me to stay among them and 
go no more away ; but intimating to them that I 
must leave them shortly, I had a large assembly on 
Sunday at the meeting-house. The word appeared 
to sink deep into their minds, and the hearts of many 
were softened. After I went away from the meet- 
ing-house, there was a collection made up, perhaps 
10 or 12 dollars, and sent after me. I told the per- 
son who brought it to me I could not receive it ; he 



151 

pressed me to take it, but refusing, he appeared to 
go back sorrowful. 

I preached a funeral sermon the next day near to 
Col. Bond's, and went to dine with him; and early 
the next morning left the family in tears on account 
of my leaving them, and went on to an appointment 
at Bailadsbridge meeting-house, 8 miles distant. I 
had not gone far before I was unexpectedly overtaken 
by the two pious young women before mentioned, 
accompanied by several others, and constrained to 
to ride to my appointment ; for they protested, that 
unless I would ride, neither would they ride. The 
notice had not been general, but I spoke with consi- 
derable liberty to the few who attended. Taking an 
affectionate leave of my kind friends once more, who 
had followed me up there, I proceeded to the north, 
and held a meeting at a private house the same night. 

At this time, just as I was sitting out to return to 
the northward, I dreamed as follows i I thought I 
was in a field, going towards the north part of it. In 
the south part or the field, the part I was just leaving, 
I saw various seeds of grain which had sprung up and 
looked flourishing; but the north part of the field, 
the part I was just entering upon, was frozen, and 
particles of ice which hove up the ground were 
plainly to be seen all about in it. On awaking, it w T as 
at once impressed on my mind, that the southern part 
of the field, which I was leaving, represented the 
people I had been among south of me, and was just 
leaving, whose hearts had indeed been broken up by 
the gospel plow, received the word of life, and 
brought forth the seeds of divine grace by the warm* 
ing, quickening influences of the sun of righteous- 
ness ; and that the northern part of the field, upon 
which I was just entering, where frost and particles 
of ice were plainly to be seen, represented the people 
i® the north of me, whose hearts were cold, and un« 



fit to receive the word of grace. I had serious 
thoughts of returning back again, among the people 
I had just taken mv leave- of; but considering the 
things I had seen in the field were of such a nature 
as to require nothing but the blessing of Heaven on 
them after they had sprung up, in order to their per- 
fection, I said, " L>rd, if the seed of divine grace 
be already sown and sprung up, it shall do well by 
thy blessing upon it ; there shali be a plentiful harv- 
est."^ And as a southern clime is alvays prepared 
and brings forth her plants first, and a more north- 

* Note to the secmd edition — At the time the above was written, 
I knew nothing respecting what followed the visit I paid to this 
place. But about two years after, I was again to this neighbour- 
hood, and found that many from that time became sincerely reli- 
gious ; and the work of grace, on the hearts of the people, had, al- 
so, spread all around for a considerable distance ; an ri particularly 
in the neighbourhood of Balladsbridge meeting-house. It was a 
joy to my mind to see these kind, and sincere people once again, 
and meet with them in the little meeting-house where I had before 
meet with them after very deep exercises, and among whom the 
Lord had made my labours in some degree useful. After the meet- 
ing was over, a man who considered I had been made an instru- 
ment of good to him, came and clasped me in his arms in the 
tenderness of his affection, which awakened the most tender emo- 
tions in my heart. I could only have one meeting with these peo- 
ple, in my last visit to them, owing to a number of appointments 
before me; at which time, I warned those who had yet stood out 
against the calls of the Lord, to obey without any further delay, 
lest his spirit should cease to strive, and the day of grace to them 
be past and gone for ever. Many seemed deeply affected ; and the 
concern of their minds was depicted in their countenances When 
the meeting was about to close, a person by the name of Jones, 
who was much exercised when I was there before, and shortly af- 
ter publickly owned himself a follower of the lowly Jesus, in the 
fullness of his heart addressed the congregation, and tenderly, and 
earnestly exhorted them to seek tne Lord while he might be found, 
and freely take his yoke upon them. This meeting, indeed, I have 
thought seemed as the meetings of the Primitive christians, before 
party names, or distinctions, or bigotry, had came unto existence, — 
whtn all was love, harmony and simplicity. But, alas! what a sad 
reverse has since taken place in the christian world. — Oh ! for that 
true piety and righteousness which was once before. 



ibS 

crn clime shortly after ; so also, I thought if I pro- 
ceeded along towards the northern states, the season 
to sow the seed of grace might then arrive there. 
How far I was right herein, I never expect to know 
till the day of eternity ; but certain it is to me, the 
dream has been fully verified. In no place, since I 
left North- Carolina, have I seen such an engaged-* 
ness among the people, and attention to their immor- 
tal interests. On the contrary, in travelling to the 
northward, a very few places only excepted, there 
has been a certain coldness or deadness to religion, 
and an entire unfitness of heart to receive the word 
of grace to any apparent profit. O that the animat- 
ing beams of the sun of righteousness would spee- 
dily warm the cold, frozen hearts of the people of 
these northern states % prepare them for the recep- 
tion of divine grace, and cause them to bring forth 
abundantly the fruits of faith, love and holiness. 
May this be the prayer of all who love the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and wish well to the cause of desolate 
Zion. 

Proceeding northwardlv, I preached on Sunday to 
a numerous audience at Constance chapel. On Tues- 
day I fulfilled an appointment I had sent on to Cy- 
press meeting-house, and the next night preached at 
a school- house in Suffolk. Thursday night I held a 
meeting at a house among some pious people who 
were principally Baptists. The next night I staid 
at a house in which a few days before a woman had 
been suddenly killed by lightning. She had a pre- 
sentiment that she should not live long, about two 
weeks before. 

On arriving at Portsmouth, the stationed preacher 
and the other preachers were very friendly to me. 
I stayed at the house of Mr. Mansfield, once a pre- 
siding elder, who was also very kind. May the 
Lord show kindness to all who have shown kindness 



IS* 

to me. Sunday afternoon I preached to a very nu- 
merous congregation in the meeting-house ; the sta- 
tioned preacher first observing to the assembly that 
I was not particularly attached to any one society, 
deeming it proper. 

On Monday Mr. Mansfield took me over to Nor- 
folk. Here I sent all my best clothes on to New- York 
by water, purposing to wear them no more, not feel- 
ing altogether at liberty. It is not becoming a min- 
ister of the gospel to adorn his body. Not having 
an opportunity to preach in Norfolk, I stayed there 
only one night, daring which time I visited a young 
man very ill with an inflammation in his head. He 
had been seeking religion two years, and belonged to 
the Methodist society, but had not a knowledge of 
the pardon of his sins. He desired me to sing and 
pray with him ; and after I had done, he told me it 
was no time to get religion on a death- bed, the pain 
then being as much as we can endure. Remember 
his words, ye who are putting off repentance till a 
death^bed. 

As I was about to leave Norfolk, to cross over to 
Hampton, a Baptist minister put haif a dollar into 
my hand, and would not take it back again, but de- 
sired me to pray for him. On my way over I felt 
a strong temptation again to return to Maryland to 
teach school. It seemed to overcome me, and I al- 
most began to wish I had not sent my clothes on to 
New- York, as I might want them if I went to Ma- 
ryland. 

On my arri\ ai at Hampton, I offered the young 
man who took me over the half dollar, though he had 
agreed not to charge me any thing. He was a reli- 
gious young man, and refused to take it, and we were 
both very much affected. The same night, I had a 
meeting in the Methodist meeting-house. Many 



155 

came out to hear, and I spoke with considerable free- 
dom. 

The next morning earlv, a man brought me two 
dollars, and would not take them back with him, 
telling me they were iVom two different persons who 
were wealthy, and if I did not want them, to give 
them to such persons as I might see who did need 
them. The people were desirous I should preach 
in the place again ; and the Baptist minister, Mr. 
Hust, being willing to have me preach in their meet- 
ing-house, which was large, I held a meeting there 
the next evening. There was a large assembly, and 
some, I trust, found it good to be there. I left one 
dollar to be given to the young man who brought me 
over from Norfolk, after I was gone, that being the 
usual price. A pious young man followed me the 
next day, on my way to Liule York, and seemed 
desirous to go with me, but circumstances prevented 
him. 

The appointment I made between Hampton and 
York could not be attended, by reason of a severe 
gust which came up early i •'» the evening, and I spent 
my time very agreeably with a couple of pious Bap- 
tist men* One of them, by the name of Buchannan, 
an official member in that society, related to me a 
circumstance respecting a woman's being in a trance; 
and as it much affected me, I wrote ic down. He 
was well acquainted with her, and she was then liv- 
ing but a few miles distant. I can no more doubt the 
fact, than if I had been in the trance myself ; and 
though I had heard a great deal about persons be- 
ing in trances in modern times, I could never before 
put full confidence in them. It may not be uninter- 
teresting, and I will insert it here as I then wrote it 
down. 

" Tor A County, Virginia, April 22, 1810 — A girl 
some years ago near this place, now living, and inti- 



156 

mately acquainted with the person who gives me 
this relation, being at a school, when about 12 or 
14 years of age, all at once rose up from her seat, 
appeared greatly distressed, said she would never 
dance any more, and burst out into a flood of tears* 
She then fell down, and was to all appearance dead 
for six hours — from 3 o'clock P. M. till 9 o'clock* 
A doctor in the mean time being called in, thrust 
pins into her flesh up to the heads, without any ap- 
parent sensation or signs of life ; but at a certain 
time tears were seen to come from her eyes. Soon 
after her senses returned, and she related whaT she 
had seen. She saw her mother and one of her sis- 
ters in heaven, and knew them well, though she had 
never known them on earth, being so young when 
they died as to have no knowledge of them ; and 
she described their features every way so accurately, 
that those who had known them were convinced she 
had seen them. When asked how she could know 
them, seeing she had never known them on earth, 
she answered she knew them as well as if she had 
lived with them ever so long. She did not want to 
leave them, and when they told her she must go back 
again, she wept; and it is supposed at this time the 
tears were seen to come from her eyes as she lay in 
the trance. She also saw an old man in hell, who 
had died a little while before, of a cancer, with his 
jaws tied up there* just a3 she used to see him have 
them tied up while living. She also saw a near re- 
lation of tier's in hell, and on asking whv she was 
there it was replied, ** B-cause she was so proud 
that she thought herself a!:»ove every body." 

" Many other things she saw, which I rather 
choose not to relate here, fearing the relation will 
not be sufficiently accurate. But this I relate that 
no one may any more doubt such a thing as one's 
being in a trance. The man who related this to me d 



157 

was a pious man, belonging to the Baptist society, 
and well acquainted with the young woman, or rather 
girl, at that time. She was of a very wealthy fami- 
ly, and all her sisters and friends living were proud 
and hardened with respect to religion. They were 
fond of the world and its vanities, and would be con- 
tinually endeavouring to draw her away from that 
serious state of mind she was in^for a long time af- 
ter she came out of the trance, to go to balls and 
parties of pleasure like themselves. They could not 
bear to see her serious. When sewing, or about any 
otrWr work, she would often stop for some time, and 
appear in the most serious frame of mind, and her 
sisters would endeavour to laugh her out of it, and 
use every means to draw away her attention from 
every thing serious, to the amusements and plea- 
sures of the world. After bearing their scoffs and 
reproaches for some time, without a murmur, or say- 
ing a single word in return, she would go up stairs, 
and lock herself up in a room ; and by looking 
through the key hole of the door, they would see 
her on her knees. When asked by her sisters, what 
she was in the room on her knees for, she told them 
she was praying for their hard hearts. After some 
years, however, by the importunity of her friends* 
she was prevailed on to again go to balls, and the 
assemblies of the great ; and she is now married to 
a man who is a great enemy to true religion. The 
Baptists, it is well known, believe one truly in grace 
will never fall finally away ; and the man who gave 
me this relation was of opinion that she had been 
savingly born of the Spirit. He saw her at a meet- 
ing a few days ago, and as he shook hands with her p 
she burst into a flood of tears. He told me he knew 
she felt much in her mind f and though she seems 
to have been drawn away to the world, in some mea- 
sure, to please her friends ; yet he believed her heart 

a 



was stilll towards the Lord, and that she loved his 
ways and people." 

Saturday afternoon I arrived in Little York, it 
raining most of the way, and sent on appointments 
by the post towards Fredericksburg, for every day. 
Sunday in the forenoon I preached in the court- 
house in Little- York, to an attentive congregation, 
the Presbyterian minister who preached there regu- 
larly, being willing. In the afternoon I attended 
the same place, and heard the Presbyterian minister 
deliver a pathetic discourse on the suffering^of 
Christ. There appears to be but little religion in 
the town, but some of its inhabitants are hospitable 
and friendly. The Presbyterian minister accompa- 
nied me down to the river, and a gentleman by the 
name of Southall, who desired me to take three dol- 
lars of him ; the Presbyterian minister also advising 
me to it. I thanked them for their kindness, but 
told them I did not need it ; and crossing the river 
to Gloucester town, found the people already as- 
sembled for the meeting, according to appointment. 
1 went home from meeting with a friend by the 
name of Lucas. 

Monday I preached at a large brick meeting- 
house, called Abingdon Church, to a numerous assem- 
bly, and by request, left an appointment there for 
the Presbyterian minister. Next day I preached in 
Gloucester court-house ; and the rest of my way to 
Port-Royal my appointments were mostly among 
Baptists. Though we did not altogether agree in 
sentiment, their preachers were friendly to me, and 
I preached seven or eight times among them. I also 
preached a funeral sermon. One of their preachers, 
by the name of Montague, desiring me to relate my 
experience after we went into the pulpit together, 
I accordingly did, in a meeting-house called Glebe 
Landing meeting-house. It affected them very 



m 

much :. and the Baptist minister, at the conclusion. 
of the meeting, prayed for me with much sincerity 
and fervour. He told me afterwards, he could fol- 
low me in my experience for some time, but at length 
I went beyond him. He pressed me very hard to 
write to him after my return home. 

In Essex county, a deacon in the Baptist society, 
at whose house I stayed all night, related the follow- 
ing circumstance respecting a man who lately lived 
near him. He was one of his neighbours, and was 
scygiven to drink, that he was almost always intoxi- 
cated, and unqualified to attend to his own business. 
One day he heard a voice to this effect — " Drink no 
more spirits." He was so hardened in sin, and aban- 
doned to drunkenness, that he paid but little regard 
to the voice the first time he heard it. In a few 
days afterwards he heard the same voice again, say- 
ing, " Drink no more spirits." The second time it 
made him feel very uneasy, yet he did not then leave 
off drinking. Soon after he heard it again, saying, 
" Drink no more spirits." The third time he heard 
the voice it was peculiarly emphatical, and he was 
convinced it would come to him no more ; and that 
if he disobeyed the solemn warning this last time, 
he should be lost for ever. He was greatly alarmed 
and distressed, left off drinking spirits entirely, and 
no consideration whatever at that time would have 
prevailed on him to drink another drop. He was 
also powerfully awakened to a sense of his undone 
condition, by reason of his sins, and called on the 
Lord till he obtained comfort. He gave in his ex- 
perience, and was received into the Baptist society. 
He walked very uprightly, and drank no spirits for 
upwards of two years. He then took to drink again, 
appeared to lose all his religion, and became as 
wicked as he had been before, and died soon after. 

Surely, as Jeremiah saith, The "vomj of man is mt 



160 

in himself. But this hath been shewed me, and it 
must afford much consolation to the pious soul that 
feels his own weakness, if we are faithful to God, he 
will be faithful to us; or, according to his promise 
to one of the ministers of the seven churches, if we 
keep the words of his patience, he also will keep us 
from the hour of temptation, or keep us in the houc 
of temptation, and not suffer us to be overcome. 
And Christ, after enumerating the many calamities 
that were coming upon the Jews, in consequence of 
their sins and disobedience, tells his followeis, l U^- 
hour, that ye may be accounted -worthy to escape aft 
these things, and to stand before the Son of man." So 
say I ; yet not I, but the Lord Jesus Christ ; labour, 
that ye may be accounted worthy of his holy keep- 
ing — to be kept by him in the hour of temptation, 
that you may not be overcome, and lose your im- 
mortal souls. Those more especially ought to la- 
bour for this, who have once been addicted to any 
vice or evil habits ; for after those warm impres- 
sions which all receive on first experiencing religion 
have in a measure subsided, they are exceedingly 
apt to be again overcome by them. 

I preached twice in Port-Royal on Sunday, and 
on Monday fulfilled an appointment at Amount 
Church, and held a meeting at a private house in 
the evening. On arriving at Fredericksburg I found 
the people friendly, but obtaining no place to preach 
on the evening of my arrival, I went with a Baptist 
preacher by the name of James, to one of their meet- 
ings, and expected to have an appointment in their 
meeting-house the next evening. But Mr. James 
not liking some of the sentiments I advanced in the 
meeting altogether, did not think proper to have an 
appointment made for me. — At this time I sent a 
letter to my friends at the north, from which I wili 
here make a few extracts* 



161 

"Fredericksburg, Virginia, May 9th, 18 it), 
" Dear Friends, 

" I feel much satisfaction in again writing to 
you; but how much more satisfaction should I ex- 
perience could I receive a letter from you. Provi- 
dence, however, seems to have ordered it otherwise ; 
and I hope always to be resigned to the will of God. 
And may the Lord make me willing to forego the 
comforts and enjoyments of this life, for the sake of 
him who laid aside his glory and happiness in the 
upper world, and became a man of sorrows and ac- 
quainted with grief for our sakes, that he might re- 
deem us from death, and make us happy with him 
through a never ending eternity. 
• " I have nothing particular to write. I have been 
obedient to the heavenly call since I first resigned 
myself up to it, and through the grace of God I am 
endeavouring to be useful in some degree to my fel* 
low men, and am willing to become any thing in this 
world to promote their welfare. My manner of tra- 
velling is in some respects singular, as I informed 
you in my last letter. But so am I called, and I 
may not do otherwise. I do not particularly attach 
myself to any sect of people, but preach among all, 
and endeavour to be faithful. I am generally very 
well received, but some, I believe, at first, have an 
unfavourable opinion of me. But so I must go, and 
in rhis manner I must preach, and it is a small thing 
with me to be judged by man's judgment. I enjoy 
a tolerable good state of health, though when the 
sun shines hot it hurts me some, and sometimes 
brings on a slight fever, being yet in a bilious habit, 
and unaccustomed of late years to be exposed to the 
sun. But do not be concerned for me ; I enjoy my- 
self both in body and mind very well, and feel re- 
conciled, I believe, to almost any thing. I desire 
nothing but to do the will of God, and promote the 
03 



welfare of my fellow men. I hope I have been the 
means of some good. There appeared a considera- 
ble revival in North- Carolina, where I stayed some 
time; and I desire to live for no other purpose but 
to do good ; for I do not desire to live for myself, 
or any thing of this world's good, though I want to 
see my parents comfortable in this life. But I know 
the Lord will provide better than I could, were I to 
seek to get more for them ; and I hope they will not 
think hard of what I have done ; for I felt that I 
would rather have been burnt at a stake than submit 
to the calling to which I was called. And what has 
induced me to undertake this laborious, trying un- 
dertaking ? There is nothing I so much lament as 
my long disobedience to the call. No one but my- 
self knows what I suffered on account of it ; and 
even now I think I shall never again be what I once 
have been, because of my disobedience to the Lord, 
nor be as useful to my fellow men. And I ought, 
and am willing, to endure reproaches, persecutions, 
and afflictions all the days of my life, for ray past 
sins and ingratitude. I wish you all to seek after a 
conformity to the will of God, and to live in the en- 
joyment of his favour in this life, that I may meet 
you all in another world, if I should never see you 
again in this. Renounce the follies and vanities of 
this sinful world. Beseech the Lord for grace to 
overcome every besetting sin, and to deliver you 
from every evil desire and propensity. Then will 
you delight above all things in the ways and will of 
God, and enjoy a heaven even here on earth. 

" You must not suppose I have as easy times now 
3s I had in Maryland, teaching school ; but I hope 
I can submit to any thing for the sake of Christ, who 
has done so much for me, and for the sake of my fel° 
law men 3 who are dear to me, and who like myself 



*03 

are shortly to die and be either happy or miserable 
for ever more. 

" I want you should pray for me, that the Lord 
would keep me and make me faithful to the day of 
my death. Farewell. 

"T. R. GATES." 

As I went to put the letter in the post-office the 
next morning, Mrs. Benson, where the post-office 
was kept, who had been at the meeting the preceding 
evening, and whose husband owned the stages, want- 
ed me to ride on to my appointment at Stafford court- 
house in the stage. I was pleased to see in her that 
humane disposition of heart which true piety in- 
spires ; but I declined the offer, as I preferred walk-v 
ing, that I might be alone. 

I preached at Stafford court-house, late in the af- 
ternoon ; as the court was sitting at the time, and 
they could not get through with their business sooner* 
Sunday I held a meeting at a private house in Oc- 
coquon, and staid at Mrs. Welch's, a friendly good 
woman lately from Baltimore. I preached the next 
night at the meeting-house in Dumfries, and was 
kindly entertained by Mrs. Mason, a pious woman, 
who on coming away constrained me to accept a 
pocket-handkerchief. The day following I saw the 
circuit preacher, who was friendly, and of a sympa- 
thizing spirit. I had a meeting at a private house 
hi Alexandria, and preached once in the court- 
house. In Washington and Georgetown the people 
were friendly.-^-Mr. Foxall invited me to come ta 
his house, and gave Mr. Roszel, the stationed 
preacher in Georgetown, at whose house I staid, a 
five dollar note to give me, which I could not ac- 
cept of. Next night I held a meeting in a school- 
bouse, in Washington city. It was given to me to 
3$eak feelingly, and the hearts of many seemed tfe 



164* 

be softened. On shaking hands with a man after 
meeting, he had a dollar in his hand. I thanked him 
for his generosity ; but told him he must suffer me 
to indulge my own feelings, by refusing to accept his 
offer. I stayed the nighi with Mr. John Woodside, 
was treated kindly, and experienced much satisfac- 
tion in conversation with Mrs. Woodside, an affec- 
tionate, pious woman. 

Next day I came to Bladensburg, where a woman 
whose husband was a preacher by the name of Kan- 
key, talked rather harsh to me at first for travelling 
in the manner I did, which considerably affected me. 
She was afterwards more friendly, and asked me to 
dine with her. The circuit preacher also, whom I 
saw at this place was not disposed to give me much 
encouragement. I held a meeting some distance 
this side of there, at the house of a man whose name 
was Morsell, and the next morning was invited to 
the house of a pious woman who was a Quaker, and 
who had long been on the bed of affliction. She was 
exceedingly kind. How amiable are the true fol- 
lowers of the meek and compassionate Jesus, of 
every denomination. The next day, having travelled 
some distance, as night came on, I came to the house 
of a* Quaker lady, b\ the name of Thomas. Her 
husband was gone to Philadelphia. 1 desired to 
stay there through the night, but she did not seem 
willing. Understanding there was no house under 
two or three miles forv ard, and it being now quite 
dark, I felt too much fatigued to proceed ; so I went 
out into a kind of shed or hovel, where, finding some 
large hogsheads nev*ly made, I got into one of them 
and during the night slept considerably. It was the 
first time I had Iain out since I resigned myself up 
to the will of God, and being in a debilitated state 
•f health, I felt very chilly in the morning. I expe-» 
lienced no bad effects from it, however, and a little 



mm 

this side of the house, I wrote a few lines of advice 
and sent back to the lady. 

I held a meeting in the meeting-house at Elkridge 
the evening following, and the next day arrived in 
Baltimore. I stayed one night with Mr. Sneathan, 
and spoke to the prisoners in the different apartments 
©f the Jail. No one pretended to visit them and in- 
struct them in the important concerns of their souls, 
and show them the awful consequence of dying in 
their sins-; excusing themselves from it by saying 
they were such abandoned sinners. But such I con- 
sider stand most in need of the labours of love of 
gospel messengers, and ought to excite in us the 
warmest compassion. Some of them paid but little 
regard to what was spoken, and probably knew not 
what to make of it ; while many others were much 
affected, especially in the women's apartment. The 
heart of the jailer was also quite softened, and he 
wanted me, if I stayed any time in Baltimore, to vi- 
sit the jail again. 

On my way, a few miles out of Baltimore, I saw 
a number of people at work on the road, with chains 
very weighty upon them. Among them was a man 
by the name of Cork, from the Eastern Shore of 
Maryland, sentenced there 15 years for shooting a 
man in a difference with him. *L had seen and con- 
versed with Mr. Cork when in confinement at Eas- 
•ton. It was impressed on mv mind to speak to them, 
but seeing no convenient opportunity, they being at 
work, I looked on them with mv heart yearning over 
them for some time, and then went to a house a lit- 
tle forward. While I was there they went home to 
their dinner, and I understood they were to do no- 
thing in the afternoon save to wash their clothes, it 
being Saturday. On coming to the place built for 
them« 1 found them all sitting down in a room with- 
out any ceiling, to the number, I suppose, of 3Q ©r 



166 

40, with their chains in a situation to be as easy to 
them as possible. I asked permission of one of the 
overseers to speak to them, which was granted. 
Feeling compassion towards them, and my heart 
drawn out after their salvation, I spoke with much 
freedom, and tears bedewed the cheeks of many of 
them ; and I felt a confidence that they would not 
soon forget my words. Afttr I had c« .luded, I 
told Mr. Cork I believed I had seen him b ore, and 
he also said he knew me. I took an affectionate 
leave of them all, and the next day held a meeting 
at. the house of Mr. Charrt<-rs v who is a preacher, 
and who treated me very kindly. Mr. Cassell, a 
preacher highly esteemed in the Methodist connex- 
ion, and who lately died in Baltimore with the yellow 
fever, married one ol his daughters. 

I preached in the court- house at Btlleair. Mr. 
Montgomery, after meeting, gave me an invitation 
to dine with him, but 1 had previously agreed to dine 
with a young man who was a lawyer, and who treat- 
ed me vtry civilly. There appeared to be but little 
religion in the place, but the people were attentive, 
and alter meeting wished to know if I would not ac- 
cept of something from them. I held several meet- 
ings a few miles this side of Belleair, where there 
were a few pious people and some others who ap- 
peared to be seeking the one thing needful. 

On Sunday I came to a Presbyterian meeting- 
house, where many were assembled. Being disap- 
pointed in a preacher, they came to me, understand- 
ing I was in that calling ; but being informed of my 
manner of travelling, they did not choose I should 
preach for them. There was, however, a private 
house procured, where 1 spake to a number, whose 
hearts appeared softened. Monday night 1 preach- 
ed in Havre-de-grace, in a house belonging to the 
Ehurch of England. No one inviting me home wjjfi 



167 

them, I went home with a pious coloured man, ancl 
slept resting my head on a table. The next night I 
preached in Charlestown, where there appeared to 
be a few pious people, and stayed at the house of 
Mr. Miller. 

I overtook an elderly man, next day, on the road, 
who had been severely hurt in Baltimore by a stick 
©f timber, endeavouring to get to his friends in Jer- 
sey. He was piously inclined, and being without . 
money, I gave hJm a quarter of a dollar, which was 
all I had, and what remained of that which I receiv- 
ed at Hampton. 

I preached in the court-house at Elkton, where I 
saw Thomas Smith, who manifestedhut little friend- 
ship towards me, and seemed desirous to make me 
contradict myself by putting many questions to me.-— 
The Lord knoweth them that are his : and may he 
forgive the iniquity of those who would crush as un- 
der their feet the innocent. It may be they know not 
what they do. I found a few friendly people in Elk- 
ton ; and on going away, a young man of the Baptist 
society walked some distance with me, and offered 
me half a dollar ; but I chose not to accept it, feel- 
ing better to have no money with me, relying on the 
providence of God alone, who feeds the ravens when 
they cry. 

I preached at a private house in Akintown, and 
held a meeting at a school house in Christeen on 
Sunday evening. The next morning, a friendly wo- 
man who taught a school in the place, brought me 
some medicine, supposing from my voice and appear- 
ance I was consumptive. I preached at a school- 
house in Newport, also, the next night, where many 
seemed affected. 

In Wilmington I. got a pamphlet of my religious 
sentiments printed, and was kindly entertained by 
Mr. John Taylor and Solomon Beckley. I preached 



i6S 

'twice in the market-house in Wilmington, to~ many 
hundred people ; and held a meeting in the academy 
at New-Castle, five miles below. Mrs. Beckley 
wanted me to accept a pair of stockings, on going 
away, with some other clothes, for which I felt thank- 
ful, but did not need them. 

I preached in a school-house at Marcus Hook, 
and held a meeting in the court-house at Chester, 
where the people are not disposed to be over righte- 
ous. Mv meeting in the court-house was given out 
by a Methodist preacher, whose name was Palmer. 
He had been a deist for many years, but since his 
conversion, the Lord has owned his labours and 
made him a blessing to many. Those who turn many 
to righteousness, though but little esteemed in this 
world, shall hereafter shine as the stars for ever and 
ever. He was of a loving spirit, and wanted me to 
take some money of him. May we not easily dis- 
tinguish between those who have and those who have 
not the spirit of Christ or the love of God dwelling 
within them ? I preached at the meeting-house in. 
Darby, where some attended a few miles back of the 
town, that were a humble, loving people. 

1 stayed a fortnight or more in Philadelphia, and 
preached mostly among some people who met toge- 
ther at a place called Mount Zion. They lay aside 
all human creeds and regulations, and take the scrip- 
tures alone for their rule of faith, practice and disci- 
pline. They appeared friendly and pious. — How 
many objects of depravity and wretchedness are there 
to be found in large cities ! How many are there who 
never go to a house of public worship, though they 
are so numerous — pay no more regard to their duty 
towards God, than though there was not such a Be- 
ing — and are as unconcerned ;<bout the welfare of 
their souls as the beasts which perish. 

Walking along in the suburbs of the city in the 



160 

dusk of the evening, my attention was arrested by 
the profane language of a female. I stopped and 
reproved her for her impiety, and desired her to re- 
flect that she must one day give an account of all 
her words and actions to a God of justice. Unac- 
customed to words of that nature, she at first knew 
not what to make of it ; and requested some near by 
to come and see a man that was crazy. They soon, 
however,- discovered I was not crazy, from the 
weighty truths I set before them ; and the woman's 
heart testifying to her she was a sinner, she desired 
me to walk in, and, as she called it, talk to them. I 
told her I was in haste to go to another part of the 
town, and could not conveniently ; but her brother 
coming along, equally as wicked as herself, and hear- 
ing of the awful situation of the ungodly, would not 
take a denial. Thought I, " Shall I fear the most 
abandoned in wickedness ? or withhold instruction 
from those who are perishing for lack of know- 
ledge ?" It was also suggested to me, u Thy words 
may prove a blessing to them." So I followed them 
into a back room, which bore strong marks of pover- 
ty and wretchedness ; and taking a chair began to 
discourse to them about the important concerns of 
their souls, and the awful state of such as die in their 
iniquities. Their mother, an aged woman, soon came 
out on hearing my discourse, and stood in a dark 
place in one corner of the room, fearing her chil- 
dren, for they would hardly suffer her to speak or 
come into the room when any one was there ; and 
she knew not but death would be the consequence 
of disobeying them. They seemed much interested 
in what I said to them, by their eagerness to hear 
me, but kept swearing to each other : while their 
mother would now and then say, with a voice of 
trembling, " I know it is so ; I know it." Her son 
would then damn her, and order her to hold her 

P 



17© 

tongue, for she knew nothing. I represented to 
them how unbecoming and heinous it was in the 
sight of God, to treat a parent in that manner; and 
desired they would let her say what she was minded. 
On telling them how important it was for them to 
pray, said the woman, " Well, I have attempted to 
pray several times, but something would frighten me 
from it." " It is satan," replied her mother, " and 
why did you not put him under your feet ?" The 
son damned his mother again, and with eyes of fury, 
and in the most insulting tone of voice, said to her, 
" Why don't you put him under your feet ! Why 
don't you put him under your feet !" I told them 
there could be no greater sin than that which they 
were then committing in my presence, in thus abus- 
ing their mother who had brought them up with care 
and tenderness when they were infants ; and told 
them, moreover, their situation was truly awful, and 
I feared an eternity of misery lay before them. The 
man, seeing himself obnoxious to the wrath ot\God, 
from which he could by no means escape, seemed 
at once to have his heart rise in enmity to the Al- 
mightv, and said, " I will not pray to him, but 
I will go to hell ; and I will go and get some lauda- 
num and kill myself before morning." I told him 
that would not be worth his while ; for he would 
have time enough to stay there, if he waited till God 
took him ; and that if he took his own life, there 
would be no hopes for him. The afflicted mother 
then seeing me interested in her behalf, was embol- 
dened to speak, and with tears in her eyes, said she 
knew there was a God, and it was all the comfort 
she had ; l * and," said she, " he has heard my pray- 
ers, though I am a sinner ; for I used to follow huck- 
stering to support my family ; and when I prayed to 
the Lord to give me good success, as I was carry- 
ing along my basket of things to market, I always 



17i 

made out well that day." Having a few shillings 
with me for some of my pamphlets, I gave them to 
her, for which she was very thankful. She told me 
no one but herself knew what she underwent, for 
she was now unable to go out to get any thing for 
herself, and it was easy for me to see her children 
did but little to support her ; and if at any time they 
got any thing, it was spent in liquor. Her appear- 
ance bespoke what she suffered ; her looks were 
marked with fear, and her emaciated frame, no doubt 
enfeebled by hunger, seemed almost incapable of 
supporting her body. I could freely have ^iven her 
a thousand pounds, had I so much. Said I to my- 
self, " Thou hast been a tender mother ;" for I saw 
her affection was still towards her children ; " but 
hard is thy fate, and cruel their ingratitude.' 1 I told 
her to put her trust in the Lord, for her sufferings 
in this world would scon* be ac»Hn end ; and to pray 
for her children. Said she, bursting into tears, " I 
do pray for them." Her two children bv this time 
seemed more moderate, and confounded by a deep 
sense of their own awful situation. Pressing them 
to turn from their iniquities before they should prove 
their ruin, and remember the duty they owed to their 
parent, I bid them all farewell, intending to call and 
see the afflicted mother again, and afford her some 
further assistance : but it being in the night, and ne- 
glecting to take the street and number, I could find 
the place no more. Surely, I shall never forget that 
night, nor remember the sufferings of that woman 
without feeling inward sorrow, and a heart willing 
to relieve her distresses. But the sufferings of the 
innocent will one day be at an end ; they shall be 
at rest, and where the wicked shall cease from trou- 
bling. 

During my stay in Philadelphia, I went out to 
Germantown, where I had three meetings. Here also 



list 

X disposed of as many of my pamphlets as enabled 
me to pay for printing them, which was all I wanted. 
The lady of a presbyterian minister approved of the 
sentiments, saying, such were her sentiments. I 
stayed principally with one Benjamin Leihman, who, 
on my coming away, would not take a denial for a 
dollar he offered me. A pious man, also, by the 
name of Leibert, formerly a printer in Germantown, 
pressed me to accept of a small bible, as I had none, 
which I accordingly took of him. Surely, it is hard 
to withstand the importunity of true friends ; and it 
h also hard to accept of favours without making any 
recompence. May they not lose their reward, and 
may they receive heavenly favours as freely as they 
have bestowed earthly favours on others. The most 
pious people in that place are called German Bap^ 
tists, in whose meeting house I preached. 

I held a meeting *.* a private house in Burlington, 
New- Jersey ; and coming iate in the evening to 
Princeton, I spoke to a few in the market house.—- 
After meeting, two young students importuned me 
to take some money of them, and seemed sorry when 
I refused it. May they become experimentally ac- 
quainted with the Lord's goodness before they leave 
the things of time, for affection and good will were 
in their hearts towards me. Having walked solita- 
rily by myself till bed time, finding no place to stay, 
I came to the hither part of the town, and knocking 
at the door of a small house, desired to know if I 
might stay there ; at the same time inquiring if the 
person who lived there was religious, The voice of 
a female spoke, but did not give a direct answer.— 
Soon after I heard her whispering to her husband, I 
suppose, who had partly fallen asleep, for he quick- 
ly demanded what I wanted. I told him, if it was 
convenient to him, I should be glad to be permitted 
to stay at his house the night, and if he had no bed 



173 

handv, I could sit up in a chair, only that I might 
be sheltered from the dew. He approached the win- 
dow, and in a very threatening tone of voice, order- 
ed me to be gone, in a plaintive manner, I told him 
I was sorry I had disturbed him, and if it was not 
convenient for me to stay, I would no more trouble 
him. The mild manner in which I replied to him 
seemed only to increase his rage towards me, and 
making use of some expressions which I forbear 
here to mention, he hastily rushed out of the door 
after me with all the fury of a demon. I had got a , 
little distance from him, and fearing he should not 
be able to seize upon me, he caught up a large billet 
of wood and threw it at me with such violence that 
had it hit me on the head or any other fatal place, it 
would in all probability have killed me ; but passing 
at my right hand, it just grazed my arm and a small 
bundle which was under it. Discovering his inten- 
tion to kill me if possible, I made away from him 
with all the haste I was capable of, he following after 
me a considerable distance. — The inquiry whether 
the person who lived at the house was religious, ap- 
pears to have been the great crime why I ought to 
die ; for I heard the woman particularly tell her hus- 
band that I had made this inquiry. 

I have since seen two other persons who I believe 
could have taken my life with pleasure. One was a 
Roman catholic at the poor house in New-York ; 
and the other was a man somewhat intoxicated at my 
sister's own house soon after my return, where, 
though a stranger, he was hospitably sheltered du- 
ring a rainy night, (he not then knowing me to be 
her brother,) occasioned by mildly reproving him by 
reason of some disagreeable conversation, and asking 
him what would become of him if he died in his pre- 
sent situation. If ye were of the world the zvorld 
would love his own, but because ye are not of the 
P2 



*7* 

world, but I have chosen you out of the world, there- 
fore the world hateth you* Never before could I 
have a realizing sense of these words, or see why it 
was the Jews had such malignity in their hearts to- 
wards the compassionate Jesus, who, when he breath- 
ed nothing but love towards them, and sought to do 
them good at the expense of his own ease and wel- 
fare in this world, (as is the case with some of his 
followers now,) thirsted for his blood and rejoiced 
to behold his sufferings. We are not better than 
our divine Master. He has told us we must expect 
like things ; and let us take his example and not give 
over the laudable attempt to do good, nor withhold 
our prayers for the children of the world, if we re- 
ceive the same treatment from them which he re- 
ceived. They are our fellow men and know not 
what they do. 

Having tried to get in to stay at several other 
places before the last mentioned, and people being 
now mosUy in bed, I went and passed the night in a 
barn some distance off, thankful for having escaped 
the hands of violence, The next day, fe-eling fa- 
tigued and much exercised in mind, I spent the day 
at a private house four or five miles from Princeton, 
at a small distance from the road en the new turn- 
pike. 

The following at this time occurs in my diary : 
" Middlesex County, State of Nezv- Jersey, Jufy 
16, 1810. — This evening, having spent most of the 
day at a private house, and experiencing many un- 
comfortable sensations, I walked out and laid myself 
upon the ground. In reflecting upon my former 
easy and agreeable calling, and my present apparent- 
ly melancholy and painful one, my heart almost sunk 
within me, ancj it was suggested to my mind, " would 
it not have been far better with you, had you con- 
tinued in your former occupation j and had you not; 






475 

now better return to keeping school again and pro- 
cure something more for your affectionate parents ?" 
But it was soon succeeded by a promise from the 
Lord, " I will provide for thy parents and take care 
of them ; I will also regard all thy relations so dear 
unto thee, and be with thee also." I felt grateful 
to the Lord for these promises, and was comforted, 
knowing what the X^ord had promised he was 
able to perform. I can only say, Lord, I believe, 
help thou mine unbelief*— -O Lord, help me and all 
my friends to do thy will on earth — make me useful 
to others, if consistent with thy will, and take me 
out of the world when it shall seem good unto thee. 
Help me to do thy will, O Lord, I pray thee, while 
I live, and withhold no afflictions from me that will 
tend to make me more conformable to thy will, and 
do with and unto me as seemeth good in thy sight* 

Arriving in New Brunswick, I found some pious 
friendly people, and being solicited, I stayed and 
held five or six meetings among them. One Sunday 
afternoon I also preached in a school house at a 
place called the landing. The next evening, after 
leaving New- Brunswick, I spoke to a few hearers in 
the academy at Woodbridge, and was kindly enter- 
tained that night by the teacher. ^Coming on to the 
city of Jersey, I held three meetings among a socie- 
ty of Presbyterians, many of whom were pious* — 
Mr. P, their pastor, who was friendly to me, though 
he did not approve of my manner of travelling, was 
under a necessity that Sunday to preach in New- 
York. 

A young man who taught the academy at this 
place, had for some time been in a kind of melan- 
choly, despairing state of mind, by reason of a dream | 
in which he thought as he was going along to the 
place of final judgment, he was in full expectation of 
being accepted, but to his inexpressible surprise and 



m 

regret, on coming there, he was ordered away to the 
left hand ; judgi g there from it was a sure indica- 
tion to him that he should indulge himself with some 
false hopes of future happ.ness in this life, but on 
entering into the other world, he should be placed 
at the left hand to near the dreadful sentence, De- 
part from me- The young man was a native of one 
of the New England states, at a distance from all 
his friends; and desiring him to make known to me 
the occasion of that dejection of mind so apparent 
in his countenance, after a little entreaty he compli- 
ed with my request. Relating to him the dream I 
myself once had of being put in a place called hell, 
to remain there for ever, and my distress of mind 
by reason of it, inferring from it as he did, it would 
surely be the case, he was greatly comforted ; joy 
sprung up in his countenance, and for the first time 
he seemed enabled to believe it might yet be well 
with him in a coming day, notwithstanding his 
dream. 

I stayed some time in New York, and held many 
meetings at private houses in the city ; spoke to the 
prisoners in Bridewell twice, and also in the debtors' 
jail. I also visited by permission the several apart- 
ments of the sick in the Hospital, and spoke to each 
one individually, to the number, I suppose, of several 
hundred. It took me several days, and I endeavour- 
ed to discharge my duty to them with faithfulness. 
May they not forget my labours of love, nor may 
they be in vain among them. Many of them wept, 
and all, a few only excepted, listened with attention 
to the word of instruction, and regarded the advice 
which was given them. The world abounds with vi- 
cissitudes, and who will presume to say, in the pre- 
sent state of things, it is not good that it should be 
so. The children of men, in prosperity, forget God, 
and put the evil day far away from them ; but in ad- 



177 

versity and affliction, their hearts are softened, and 
they are disposed to turn their minds from this world 
and its vanities, and seek from some other source 
what they find it to be incapable of affording them, 
Then is the time to pour into their wounded minds 
the balmy consolation of the gospel ; showing them 
that death will soon put an end to all their afflictions 
and troubles, and that if they repent of their sins and 
take refuge in the arms of a compassionate Saviour, 
who is still willing to receive them, they shall dwell 
with him for ever in the mansions of blessedness. It 
is in vain to say " they have brought themselves into 
their miserable situation by their own follies and 
vices, and are entitled to no compassion." Where 
do you get your precepts to act after this manner I 
Who made thee a judge over others, or why is it 
that thou differest from them ? And give me leave to 
tell you, if you would find mercy at the hands of the 
Lord, show that mercy to others which you in a simi- 
lar situation would like to have shown unto you. 

Two circumstances of a very interesting nature 
occurred in New York about the time I was there. 
A man who had been confined seven years in the 
state prison for some crime, on coming out, went 
immediately to the lewd part of the city, and sitting 
down to a gambling table, in the very act of reach- 
ing out his hand to begin the play, he was struck 
dead in his chair. Who now can doubt the just 
judgment of God in the exemplary death of that 
man, in confirmation of his own word ; He that be- 
ing often reproved* hardeneth his neck, shall suddenly 
qe destroyed, and that without remedy. His seven 
years of confinement was certainly a reproof to him 
for his wickedness, and one would have supposed it 
would have been sufficient to humble his heart and 
draw him away from his sins; but he hardened his 
heart against the reproof 3 and was rushing again into 



478 

iniquity, when, as in a moment, by a stroke of di- 
vine justice, he was ushered into a world of spirits. 
Be warned by this, ye who harden your hearts at the 
rebuke of the Almighty, and turn from your iniqui- 
ties before his judgments shall overtake you. 

The other circumstance was of a woman who 
drowned herself in the East river, in despair of 
mercy. She had a husband and several children. 
Her husband used to pray in his family, and was 
supposed to enjoy religion. I did not understand 
that she had been guilty of any particular crimes or 
wickedness, but she constantly affirmed she had sin» 
ned against light and knowledge, and there was no 
mercy for her. She said, moreover, the devil had 
appeared to her several times with a chain to drag 
her away to misery. So far as her neighbours were 
able to judge, she was perfectly in her senses, and 
they ek favoured without effect to dissuade her 
from such notions. She continued to maintaili that 
there was no mercy for her ; and throwing herself 
into the East river, she was afterwards found in the 
Narrows, several miles from New York, floating 
out to sea. It is a serious thing to sin against light 
and knowledge — to know the will of God and to do 
it not. Satan by this means may lead us into despair 
-—yea, we may hereby seal our own eternal condem- 
nation ; and it might have been an awful reality that 
this woman had sinned against such light and know- 
ledge that thtre was no mercy for her. 

Equally melancholy was the case of a man some 
years ago, not far from New Brunswick. He be- 
longed to the Presbyterian society, and was clerk to 
the meeting. A few days before the sacrament was 
to be administered, he was warned as by a voice, 
»ot to partake of it; by reason, it is supposed, of 
something he had done. He, however, did par- 



m 

take of it, and was found hung on a tree not many 
days afterwards. 

Leaving New York, I preached in the meeting- 
house in Tarrytown, where the people were friendly. 
Next evening I held a meeting in a school-house, 
some distance this side of Tarrvtown. After meet- 
ing, desiring to be by myself, I continued all night 
in the school-house. 

Coming to Stephentown in the afternoon, consent 
was so far given for me to preach in the meeting- 
house belonging to the Presbyterians and Church of 
England in that place, that it was given out by the 
school to be there that evening, though one man 
seem- d unwilling, not knowing any thing concern- 
ing me. As the evening came on I was seized with 
such a violent pain in my head as numbed the facul- 
ties of my mind almost to a stupor, and rendered 
me scarce able to keep my eyes unclosed ; and the 
people beginning to assemble, much inquiry was 
made about the person who was to preach to them. 
The man above mentioned, though he had given his 
consent, seemed still unwilling that I should preach 
there : and intimated that I might be a person of an 
immoral character for any thing they knew. In this 
situation I was more than once about to have word 
given that I was too unwell to preach, and the meet- 
ing would be given over* For if I went to the pul- 
pit I did not expect ro be able to speak to the peo- 
ple ; or if I attempted it I was so well acquainted 
with that complaint in my head that I knew there 
was a probability it would so increase the pain and 
debility all over that I should have to be carried 
away from the meeting-house. But considering I 
might never again have an opportunity to address 
any of them this side of eternity, and fearing many 
of them were unprepared to enter there, something 
impelled me to go forward.— Entering into the pul- 



188 

pit I beheld a large assembly before me. I told 
them so great was the paid in my head, a complaint 
I at times was subject to, that I did not expect to 
be able to speak but a few words to them — a cold 
sweat at the same time was pouring from me like 
drops of water. But I had spoken only a few words 
before the pain was entirely gone from me, to my 
great surprise ; my heart was filled with love to the 
people before me, and I was enabled to speak to 
them feelingly, and with much freedom. Some I 
trust were profited. The man who had the principal 
charge respecting the meeting house, and who seem- 
ed unwilling I should preach th<?re, appeared to have 
his heart touched, and desired me with much entrea- 
ty to stay at his house a day or two ; but desiring 
to go forward, I did not consent. 

Another circumstance which has been omitted I 
will also here relate, as a duty I owe to my heaven- 
ly Creator. It may be seen that while I continued 
disobedient to the calling the Lord had called me, 
I was afflicted with repeated and serious sickness : 
and previous to taking up my cross, 1 had had a 
chill and fever every third day regularly for some 
time, and with a small intermission only, for up- 
wards of five months; yet as soon as I resigned my- 
self up to the cross, to do what had been enjoined 
Upon me, they entirely left me, and I have not had a 
symptom of them since, though the very day I did 
resign myself up, and yielded my consent, I was so 
unwell with them as to keep my bed most of the day. 
Some perhaps are so destitute of faith, as to say 
"■ there was nothing remarkable in these things. — 
The effects arose purely from natural causes. " But 
I will ask, who established, and who controls natural 
causes ? Answer the question, and then bring your 
" strong reasons" to prove those effects were merely 



18i 

casual, or that in things of this kind, in these days, 
there is no divine interposition. 

I held several other meetings on my way to Ame- 
nia, and at Pawlingstown heard a circumstance which 
shall be here mentioned. A man by the name of 
Pitt Ferris, who lived on a place called the patent^ 
ahout three miles from the place where I staid all 
night and held a meeting, had a dream to the follow- 
ing effect : He thought he saw our Saviour, in ap- 
pearance like a little child, ascending upwards ; but 
on seeing him he returned back, and said to him 
" this is thy second call, and I shall soon call thee 
again*" He said also, " I am the way," and look- 
ing upwards, where he ascended, he saw a place ex- 
ceedingly bright, and filled with people whose coun- 
tenances were pleasant, and who appeared to be very 
happy. He was a man much given to intoxication ; 
but he was so affected by the dream that he could 
sleep no more that night, and got up and wrote it 
down immediately, convinced that he should live 
but a little while* In the morning, he told it to his 
mother, weeping ; and she told him not to forget it. 
But he was so addicted to drunkenness that it seems 
he could not leave it off, and he was called into an 
eternal world in a few weeks after. He was depri- 
ved of his senses soon after he was taken. O that 
the children of men would obey the heavenly calls 
to them, and escape the death that never dies, by 
turning from their iniquities. 

As I drew near to my relations, whom I could 
not but suppose would wish I had continued in my 
former calling, I had a realizing sense of my situa- 
tion ; and when I reflected what I once had been, 
and what I then was in the appearance of the world, 
I could not but say, '"How art thou fallen." I 
knew not but my relations would almost be sorry to 
see me, and I could readily have retired to some 

Q 



unfrequented place, and spent the remainder of my 
days in retirement and obscurity, were I not impel- 
led forward by a sense of duty. I hope I was re- 
signed to the will of God, and willing to bear my 
cross and follow the calling whereunto the Lord had 
called me, so long as he should see fit to continue 
me on the stage of action ; yet such were mv feel- 
ings, that if 1 had run before I was sent, or was not 
going according to the will of the Lord and his di- 
rection, if ever I prayed in sincerity to him, it was 
that he would speedily cut me off, and let me never 
more behold the face of a friend or relation. — The 
following I wrote down, at that time, in my diary: 

"August 30, 1810. — O Lord, thou knowest my 
heart, and the motives I have in going and preaching 
th\ word — to glorify thee, and promote the welfare 
of mv fellow-men, believing thou hast hereunto call- 
ed me. If 1 am running before I am sent of thee, 
or not doing according to thy will herein, take my life 
from me, I beseech thee — let me never more see my 
friends or relatives. But if thou hast indeed requi- 
red this thing of me, be with me, I pray thee, and 
help me to glorify thee." 

The following occurs soon after my return. 

c; I may truly say I have forsaken all for the sake 
of Christ and the good of others. But you will say 
to me, perhaps, * who will thank you for this, or 
where get rewarded r" My friends, for such I must 
call \ou, 1 expect no thanks, nor do I desire any re- 
ward ; but the consolation I enjoy m my own mind 
from doing the will of God, and the hope I ha\e of 
being useful to my fellow men, amply compensates 
me for all the hardships and difficulties I meet with. 
O Lord, I ask not riches, honour, ease or happiness 
for m)self, here or hereafter. Onh grant that I may- 
do th\ will, live to thy glory, and be useful to my 
feliow-raea. Q Lord, ever keep me humble, cause 



183 

me to be obedient, and withhold no afflictions from 
me, that will make my nature more conformable to 
thy will, and bring me to do the things that are ac- 
ceptable and pleasing before thee." 

It may not be amiss here to observe, I knew not 
that any of my letters or other writings would ever 
be published at the time I wrote them. My letters 
Were designed only for my friends ; and my other 
writings were written to keep in remembrance the 
exercises of my own mind, and the goodness of the 
Lord to me, and for the satisfaction of some of my 
near relatives, when I should be no more. Far less 
did I eyer expect to publish an account of my own 
life, until a little before I attempted it. Indeed when 
it was first suggested to me to write an account of 
my life as I was travelling along through Pennsyl- 
vania and the Jerseys, from the consideration that 
it might be beneficial to others, I felt such a defect 
of memory and feebleness of thought, by reason of 
former sickness, or a certain debility of body, under 
which I then laboured, that all my past experience 
was in a measure hid from me, and I seemed inca- 
pable of recalling to my mind the most interesting 
circumstances of my life so as to write them with 
any degree of accuracy. — And so rapidly did my 
mental faculties seem to decrease and my memory 
fail, that every thing seemed as a maze to me, and 
I often thought and intimated to others, that by the 
time I arrived among my friends, I should have to 
give myself up as useless ; and I then regretted that I 
had not before, when capable, wrote down some 
things in my life which might prove a blessing to 
others. But after arriving at my friends in Ame- 
nia, and enjoying a few days of retirement, my me- 
mory appeared much strengthened, and begraning 
to write down the first circumstances of my life 3 



l&fc 

those which succeeded opened to my mind, till I had 
completed what is here presented to the reader. 
And though in this account some things may not be 
so clearly related as I could have wished, by reason 
of that debility of thought which has already been 
noticed ; and in others there may be rather a repe- 
tition ; yet what I have related, as it respects my 
own experience and religious exercises, before the 
Lord I speak the truth in sincerity. Yea, many 
things have I withheld in this account, knowing they 
would be received in faith but by a very few, and 
consequently be unprofitable. One, however, I will 
here relate, as I write not to please sceptical men, 
but the Lord, and for the benefit of such as truly 
love him, that they may praise the Lord for his 
goodness to the children of men, and know of a truth 
that he doth visit his humble followers, and make 
known to them things by his Spirit. 

When travelling by myself one day in a solitary 
wood, in North Carolina, it was represented to my 
mind clearly, that a certain man, with whom I was 
acquainted, would become religious. He had for 
many years followed a calling in life repugnant to 
every thing of a serious nature; appeared quite har- 
dened in wickedness; and was one of the last per- 
sons I had supposed that would ever be religious. 
Though I had had several revelations to my mind 
before, and could not but know this was one if ever 
I had any ; yet from my intimate knowledge of the 
man, and his utter aversion to religion, I was reao*y 
to say " How can it be possible r" I was resolved 
to inquire particularly concerning him on my way to 
the northward ; and stopping providentially at a 
house, as I came along, where lived a young woman 
who had lately returned from a visit to the neighs 
bourhood he lived in ; by her I was informed he had 



H5 

been very sick, was awakened to a sense of his dan» 
gerous situation, and had become quite an altered 
person ; and this also took place about the very time 
the representation was made to me several hundred 
miles distant. Every one in this our day, is at liber- 
ty to judge as they may think proper, and either 
believe or disbelieve things related — but as I once 
replied to one who told me a man might bring him- 
self to believe almost any thing, that he might also 
bring himself to disbelieve almost any thing, so I now 
say ; and which is preferable ? God forbid I should 
believe a lie, or give credit to the fabrications of the 
imagination. But unbelief is the sin of the world, 
and Be it unto thee according to thy faith, are the 
oft repeated words of the blessed Saviour. No won- 
der then that those who disbelieve every thing of 
this kind should never have the truth of it confirm- 
ed to them by any thing in their own experience. 

Thus, dear reader, I have, through Divine assist- 
ance, given as faithful an account of my own expe- 
rience and life thus far as I am capable of. May it 
be made a blessing to you; and may you guard' 
against those things which were and are still a source 
of so much uneasiness to me, and not confer with 
flesh and blood when the will of God is made known, 
and the way in which you ought to go is clearly 
pointed out to you. Like unto Abraham, the Lord 
caused me to wander at an early age from my father's 
house, and the land of my nativity, unto a strange 
land among strangers, and exercised me with many 
trials and afflictions, to prepare me to do his will in 
this life, and make me meet for his heavenly king- 
dom. And I can say, blessed be the name of the 
Lord for ever, from a feeling sense of his goodness. 
The Lord was not willing that I should perish* and 
because I would not judge myself I was judged of 
Mm ; and when I was judged of the Lord I was 
Q2 



186 - 

mercifully chastened of him, that I might not be 
condemned with the world.* 

Some may be ready to think they should not have 
so sunk under trouble at the weighs of misfortunes 
I met with, as they must discover, in reading this 
account, I did ; nor do I now apprehend I should. 
I was then young in life, and Heaven designed, in 
compassion to me, that I should feel trouble on ac- 
count of them ; seeing, as I believe, it was indis- 
pensibly necessary to my salvation that I should feel 
all that I did feel by reason of them, to check the 
proud aspiring tendency of my nature, and destroy 
in me, through grace, a love of the world and its 
vanities. Being fully persuaded in my own mind, 
that if I had continued at home among my alluring 
companions, for whose society I had contracted so 
great a fondness, and not have had all those afflic- 
tions come just so severe upon me, I should never 
have given up the world, but been now in my sins 
and my iniquities : and there is nothing at this time 
ivhich raises in my heart so great love and gratitude 
to God as the consideration that he brought all 
those trials and misfortunes upon me, over which I 
ean truly say, the Lord has comforted me. O that 
these things may administer comfort to the unfortu- 
nate and afflicted, seeing they proved so great a 
blessing to cie, and lead all young people to put their 
trust in the Lord at an early age, submitting them- 
selves to his will, and beseeching him to take them 
into his own fatherly care and protection, and even 
to pray, (as I used to do, after I saw the blessed- 
ness of affliction, and felt a love to my Redeemer,) 
that the Lord mav withhold no trials or afflictions 
from them that will have a tendency to bring them 
Bearer to him, and make them more conformable to 

* Corinthians, xi. 31, 32. 



$87 

Bis will. For I believe if the children of men would 
commit themselves into the care of the Lord, seek 
to do his will, and entreat him to deal with them and 
unto them as he shall see "expedient and best for 
them, he will so order the various events of life for 
their good, and direct their way in such a manner 
as will make them happy in his favour here, and 
prepare them for happiness for ever hereafter. 

I am not attached to any particular society, as 
may be seen already, knowing that so am I of the 
Lord commanded ; but desire to love every one who 
is a lover of the Lord Jesus Christ, and try to do 
good to all according as the Lord may enable me. 
I have many trials. The Lord has called me to a 
hard calling, if I may so speak ; but I hope I am 
resigned to it, seeing it is his will; for though I feel 
a sincere regard towards all mankind, and desire 
their happiness as my own, yet I am liable to be set 
at nought by all, because the way it is required of 
me to go is not according to their way, and I am 
under a necessity to speak against many things which 
are highly esteemed among men, but which I clear- 
ly see to be evils; — and for doing this, Christ him- 
self was rejected, persecuted, and hated of men. I 
can scarce go in.o a school-house without being af- 
fected ; remembering how much satisfaction I have 
seen in my former employment, and the many trials 
I am now called to pass through. I am, perhaps, 
in this respect, faulty. But I can truly say I would 
not regard these things, nor any sufferings whatso- 
ever, if I knew thereby I could the better glorify the 
Lord, and promote the welfare of my fellow men. 
But in this I sometimes feel almost discouraged. I 
see so many who, I fear, preach for the sake of 
preaching, to procure earthly treasures, get a name, 
or to build up a certain party, having but little regard 
for the souls of their fellow-creatures, that I could 



£88 

retire to a solitary cave and weep my life awayv 
And how many are there who wiU not believe but 
that all have some motives of their own in preach- 
ing the gospel, either to get a living, or a name, or 
because they are too indolent to follow any other 
calling. In a conversation-with Mr. Dobson, a per- 
son well known in Philadelphia, he did not hesitate 
to assert this as a fact. And I ask, is there not too 
much ground for such a belief ? 

After I had got within a few miles of home, a 
goodnatured old lady, who seemed interested in my 
favour, asked me if I could not make more to stay 
at home with my parents. I know not that I was 
ever more affected ; for it was at once made plain to 
my mind, that thousands, like her, were entire stran- 
gers to the feelings which religion inspires, and sup- 
pose that those who have forsaken all that is dear to 
them in life, to proclaim the gospel to Adam's fallen 
race, do it for no other purpose but to serve some 
private ends of their own. It is hard to be thus 
judged; but must we not expect it from such as 
know not God, as well as from those who only have 
a form of godliness ? And will we not be resigned 
to be so thought of, seeing Christ's own brethren 
supposed he did all his miracles only to be seen of 
liis disciples, and to show himself to the world ? See 
John vii. The Lord knoweth them that are his, 
and that seek in sincerity to do his will ; and though 
in life they pass through many trials, their end shall 
be peace. 

For several years after I experienced religion, ! 
hardly knew what trials were, nor should I, perhaps, 
had I been obedient. But I cannot say so now* 
What those trials were, to which I now allude, may, 
in some measure, be seen by referring to my diary. 

" July 26, 1810. — I have by no means those clear- 
conceptions of divine things, nor that fervidness o§ 



189 

love and affection to God and all mankind with which- 
I was once so peculiarly favoured. But I can ap- 
peal to the Searcher of all hearts, that I would ra- 
ther die than sin against the Lord my Redeemer? 
and would willingly give up ease, pleasure and ad- 
vantage to do his will, and to promote the happiness 
of my fellow- creatures. Whether my feebleness of 
mind, and the want of ardour in my affections, be 
owing to the present debilitated state of my body,^ 
©r whether it be a punishment on me for my past 
disobedience, I know not : the Lord knoweth. I 
can say, good is the will of the Lord, let him do what 
seemeth good unto him. I will bear whatsoever the 
Lord sees fit to bring upon me, because I have sin- 
ned against him. May his will be ever my wu%and 
I do whatever he would I should do." 

- If I know any thing of my own heart at this time^ 
I regard not what I suffer in this life, nor when I am 
called out of this world, if I can only do the will of 
God while I remain in it, and be useful to my fellow 
men. But I know verily, that it would be just with 
the Lord to leave my faith unsupported by his grace* 
remove his love out of my heart, and deprive me of 
every comfortable sensation from his holy Spirit j 
for no one but myself knows how ungrateful I have 
been towards my blessed Redeemer. Have I not 
before declared I would not ask these things for my- 
self, if I could only do the will of my gracious Re- 

* Note to the second edition.-— The author now supposes, that the. 
trials here spoken of, did arise from a debilitated state of the bo- 
dy ; as he was then low in health, by reason of deep exercises oi 1 
mind, exposure, and great irregularities in taking food* while tra= 
veiling in strange places ; by which means, the powers of the sto- 
mach were so enfeebled, that digestion was almost destroyed : — 
consequently, very little nourishment was diffused through the 
system ; and there was, at this time, an almost constant di2ziness ; 
in the head. But since he has recovered from this low state of, 
the system, he has experienced an absence of what was here a\* 
Juded to in this extract from the diary. 



190 

deemer. And, Oh Lord, who knowest all things, is 
it not more desirable to me to do thy will, and will 
it not afford me more true joy, than all the happiness 
©f earth and heaven ? 

What most impedes the work of grace in the 
southern states, and brings a reproach on the chris- 
tian name, is, I believe, that of slave -holding, and 
an indolent, luxurious way of living ; but the people 
are mostly charitable and friendly In the northern 
states a parsimonious, wordly spirit, and a strong at- 
tachment to particular modes and customs, together 
with a contentious disposition in many instances^ 
appear to be the greatest obstacles to the promotion 
of true and vital piety. Be ye, therefore, aware of 
these things, whom it may concern, and ye who 
name the name of Christy or stile yourselves his fol- 
lowers, depart fr otn all iniquity. We are all soon to 
pass out of this world, and leave all its ways and our 
possessions behind us, and each for ourselves to give 
an account before God, and receive according as our 
works have been. I know that all the true followers 
cf Christ have the same spirit. They are all one ? 
according to the prayer of our blessed Redeemer, 
and consequently cannot be divided or separated by 
any particular forms or ceremonies. They are all 
one in spirit and in unity, loving one another, when 
they first receive the spirit of adoption into their 
hearts; and what God hath thus joined together let 
no man put asunder, divide or separate, by anv tra- 
ditions, forms or ceremonies, to gratify self, promote 
any private ends, or build up a party ; causing 
them to salute their friends only, and neither buy or 
sell, receive or dispense the word of grace, hear of^ 
or preach to any, save such as have the mark, or the 
name of the beast, or the number of his name ; or ex- 
cept they are distinguished by the same principles, 
called by the same name, or numbered, with some 



191 

respectable party. If any man thus worship the 
heast and his image ; place such an undue reg srd or 
esteem on a particular system and form of religion, 
and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand; 
distinguish hiins it in contending for it, or actively 
engaging in its support, the same shall drink of the 
wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out into 
the cup of his indignation ; and he shall be tormented 
zvith /ire and brims tone, in the presence of the holy an- 
gels, and in ike presence of the Lamb, Rev. xv. 9, 
10. 

I desire that every one may deeply consider these 
things, and guard against that mystery of iniquity , 
which has so long been working in the minds ot he 
children of men, and revealing its pernicious effects 
in the christian world : — Whose coming has, indeed 
been, after the working of Satan, with all power, and 
signs, and lying wonders to favour their own party, 
and to set forth and establish a certain s stem or 
form of religion, to be exalted above all that is called 
God, or that is xvorshipped : and it wilt again reveal 
itscit, m all its power, and in all its wisdom and 
worldly device to keep up these things, and prevent 
their overthrow, when the declaration of the third 
angel is given forth against them. Its coming is 
also said, to he with all deceivableness of unrighteous- 
ness in them that perish; because they received not 
the love of the truth : and how many (for want of 
true sincerity of heart, and a love to what is pure and 
good) have been, and are daily, through the sophis- 
try of men, drawn into one way and another ; having 
nothing to distinguish them as the folio weis of 
Christ, but a name among some sect, and a bigoted 
adherence to its particular way or form of religion. 
But that Wicked (as the apostle has stiled these 
things,) shall the Lord one das consume with the spi- 
rit of his mouthy and destroy with the brightness of 



19$ 

?&s coming; or, in other words, all these evils shall 
be brought to nought, through the abundance of light 
and truth that shall beam forth from the sun oi righ- 
teousness at :he dawn of the millennium. 

This great change, however, will not be effected 
(any more than others have been before) without 
great opposition and suffering. Indeed, sufferings 
of a severe kind, are plainly signified by the words 
which follow the declaration of the third angel,— - 
here is the patience of the saints ; as if it was said, 
at the time this testimony against the worshippers 
of the beast goes forth, those who deliver the testi- 
mony will have to endure peculiar sufferings and 
trials ; and it \\ ill be, no doubt, from the g neral 
body of professors now in Christendom : (or this 
testimony will be considered (as the truth ever has 
been in a dark and degenerate time, and when it 
opposed the maxims and traditions of men) as turn- 
ing the world upside down-— unsettling the minds of 
people — destroying the peace and harmony of the 
churches — and doing infinite injury. But the truth 
must be delivered whatever it is called, or whatever 
those may suffer who declare it: — and for the com- 
fort md support of those who shall suffer for their 
testimony against the worshippers of the beast at this 
time, it is witnessed, — here are they that keep the 
Commandments of God, and the faith ef Jesus ; plainly 
implying, that those who testify against the worship 
of the beast, are approved oi God, and live accord- 
ing to his commandments and the truth of the gos- 
pel. It is added, moreover, by a voice from heaven- 
Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from 
henceforth, or after this testimony is given forth; 
for a greater degree of purity in heart and )if< will 
now take p ace : yea, saith the Spirit, that they may 
rest. from their labours; and their works do follow 
them* 



19S 

I have remarked these things, because they have 
been presented to my mind with great clearness, and 
because, ere long, the three unclean spirits will go 
forth through all lands, to bring as many as possible 
to stand up in defence of an unrighteous cause, and 
to oppose the truth, as it begins to dawn upon the 
minds of men ; and through their efforts and influ- 
ence, thousands, and tens of thousands, will be 
brought to fight against the cause of God, in attempt- 
ing to maintain the cause of men, to the loss of every 
holy and righteous disposition out of their hearts. 
Hence the caution Christ gives at this time ; — Bless- 
ed is he that watcheth, and keep eth his garments, lest 
he walk naked ; or lest he be deprived of every 
quality and principle a christian ought to possess. 

May the Lord give you to understand these things, 
christian reader ; and may you watch, and guard 
against everv principle and every spirit, not accord- 
ing to the truth of the gospel, and thereby escape the 
awful fate of tens of thousands, who, when they shall 
say in the last day ; — Lord have we not eat and drank 
in thy presence, &?c. will receive no other answer, 
than, depart from me, I know you not. 

And you, my dear friends, for so I must call you, 
who have never experienced the goodness of the 
Lord, nor been adopted as one of his children, let 
me entreat you no longer to estrange yourselves from 
him, by walking after vanity and becoming vain ; but 
seek the Lord with your whole heart, who will then 
as he has declared, in that very day receive you 9 
that when called from time to eternity, you may de- 
part with joy, and not with grief, and dwell for ever 
in the regions of peace and blessedness. So prays 
your servant in the Lord. 

T. R. GATES. 



R 



* ait 

ADDITIONAL ACCOUNT, #& 



■WV.WVVW 



IT might be satisfactory to some of my friends, 
for me 10 give a particular relation of things hat 
have transpired since the last which has been given ; 
but many things conspire to lead me to be as concise 
as possible. In the first place, there is already now 
in the world a multitude of books, with relations of 
various kinds, and I am unwilling to burden the 
world with more, or write any thing in a public way, 
which I do not feel to be my especial duty. In the 
second, my circumstances at this time are such, that 
I should not dare to publish a work of any size, lest 
I should not be able to discharge the debt I might 
contract by its publication : — and lastly, it would be 
more agreeable to my feelings, for an account of this 
kind to be published after my dust shall sleep in the 
silent earth, and I am no longer a sojourner in this 
world. Two remarkable preservations, however, 
that I experienced when young, and which have been 
omitced in the former part of my life, I will here 
relate ; for in both instances there was but a step 
between me and death; and it will serve to show 
the Lord's preserving hand towards us when we 
know him not. 

The first took place when a boy, probably six or 
seven years of age. I had gone to a mill, about four 
miles from my father's. Here I met with another 
bo\ , several years older than myself, by the name of 
Erastus Smith, and we went to a place called the 



195 

deep hole, by reason of the deepness of the water. 
It was some distance from the mill. After being 
here awhile, it was proposed by my companion to 
make ourselves a raft, and sail about on the water. 
This was soon agreed upon; but neither of us at 
that time, had sufficient understanding to construct 
one to be safe ; and we had nothing to make it of, 
but some decayed bark, which we got from an old 
hemlock tree near by, that had been lying down many 
years. There was very little substance in these 
barks, to keep them together ; and the raft we made 
of them had no fastenings, and was built high ; but 
there was bare room enough for us both to stand to- 
gether on it. Things in this situation, we entered 
on our raft, pleased with the prospect of what we 
called sailing. The other boy had a pole in his hand, 
and with it he bore our little pile of barks towards 
the centre of the deep water. We had got, however, 
but a little way, before the barks began to fall to 
pieces under us, and my companion, expecting im- 
mediately to go down, leaped towards the shore as 
far*%s he could, shattering the raft still more, and 
shoving it directly into 10 or 12 feet water, and 
nearly as many yards from the land. He went all 
over under water himself, as he sprung from the raft; 
but being only a few yards from the shore at this 
time, he got out in some way, though he was a good 
deal strangled. He could not speak immediately 
after getting out ; but as soon as he was able to arti- 
culate, he called out to me with great earnestness 
41 to jump off or I should be drowned." In an instant 
I seemed to give the fatal leap; and why I did not, 
seems a mystery to me to the present day ; for he 
was, I suppose, five or six years older than myself; 
I thought he knew what was best; and the declara- 
tion that I should be drowned if I did not jump off, 
as well as the extreme fright that was on me, were 



196 

all calculated to induce me to it. Had I sprang oiF, 
I certainly must have been drowned : for :here was 
no house near; I was a distance from shore, in very 
deep water; and neither of us at that time could 
swim any more than an infant. I shall ever believe, 
that nothing less than the hand of God kept me from 
springing off: for in my mind I seemed to do it, and 
yet something or in some way I was restrained from 
doing it. After we had time to reflect, we both very 
dearly perceived, that the only prospect that remain- 
ed for saving my life, was to stay upon the barks as 
still as possible ; and the prospect in this way, ap- 
peared very small ; for more than half the barks were 
floating about on the water ; and those which staid 
together, were but just sufficient to keep me from 
sinking, being almost level with the water; and had 
one or two more pieces floated away, I must have 
have gone immediately to the bottom, where by this 
time, the water, I suppose, was fourteen or fifteen 
feet deep. What to do we hardly knew. He ordered 
me to stand as still as possible ; and soon after, he 
adopted the following expedient to get me to shore. 
He went the other side of the water, and threw in 
stones, just large enough to produce a small riffle or 
wave, by which means, every little wave advanced 
the barks I stood on gradually towards the shore ; 
and after continuing this for some time, they were 
brought so near to land, that I could touch the bot- 
tom, when I sprang off, and got safe on dry land, 
with a joy perhaps I had never felt before — the raft, 
as I sprang from it, going all to pieces. 

The Other circumstance occurred at 17 years of 
age, and while teaching school in Southwick. I had 
an uncle living in Enfield, on the east side of Con- 
necticut river, and one Saturday afternoon I set off 
to go and see him. On getting to Suffield, the place 
where I was to cross the river, I inquired if it was 



197 

safe crossing, and was informed it was. By this 
time day light was gone, or nearly so ; but there was 
a new moon, about half an hour high. Wishing to 
get to my uncle's as soon as I could, and knowing he 
lived a mile or more below the place immediately 
across the river, I bore considerably to the right 
hand, in order to shorten the distance. I was walk- 
ing quite fast ; and, expecting it was equally as safe 
crossing at one place as another, I took no precau- 
tion : but happening to look a little forward, I saw 
just before me, a feint, glimmering appearance, and 
soon perceived it was all clear water but a few feet 
from where I stood. The glimmering appearance 
was occasioned by the rays of the moon, striking on 
small riffles on the water. I felt a sensation come 
over me I cannot describe ; for I expected every 
moment the ice would give way where I was, as it 
must, no doubt, have been very thin so near the 
open place. I remained still a few seconds, covered 
with an awful dread, scarce daring to move any way ; 
then turning around, without lifting up my feet lest 
the ice should give Way from under me, and sliding 
my feet along some distance, I went directly back 
to the house I set off from, and there got a person to 
shew me ihe safe place to cross at ; which was direct- 
ly across ; for both above and below, there were 
large open places, by reason of rapids in the river, 
of which, having never been there before, I was ig- 
norant. Had I not just then looked before me; or 
had there not been a little iight from the moon, in a 
few steps more I must have plunged in; and there 
would have been no possibility for me to be saved ; 
for it was cold weather — the water was deep, and 
also rapid, and at that time I could not swim any. I 
have often reflected on these circumstances in my 
life, and it brings to mind the words of our Saviour 

R 2 



198 

— not a sparrow falleth to the ground, without your 
father. 

It is now going on three years, since the first ac- 
count of my life was published. At the time I wrote 
it, I had but little expectation of living long : I was 
in a low state of health, and by many considered 
consumptive. It was not very agreeable to publish 
my life, and let it appear to the world ; but the hope 
I had of its being useful to my fellow men, and the 
comfort it might afford to persons in a state of afflic- 
tion, by seeing how all these things work together 
for our good, induced me to publish it : and I said 
to myself, it may be by the time its publication is 
completed, I shall close my days : it will perhaps 
be useful to others when I am no more, as they will 
be distributed if once published ; and at that time I 
had some property whereby I could secure my prin- 
ter, so that if but little was derived from the publi- 
cation, he would not lose any thing. And from the 
satisfaction which many have professed to experience 
in reading it, and the hope I have of their having 
been useful to persons in jails, prisons, hospitals and 
poor-houses, where I have distributed many of them, 
I cannot say I regret that I had it published. As 
long as we are in the discharge of duty, and have an 
eye single, we shall enjoy ptace ; for nothing can 
take it from us. And though while it was publish- 
ing, as I went to carry out the copy and look over 
the proof-shtet, I have many times in a cold winter's 
day, left Poughkeepsie after three o'clock, and con- 
tinued to walk without stopping at any house, till I 
arrived at my sister's, which was thirty-three miles; 
(and it would sometimes be day-light when I arriv- 
ed there :) yet I enjoyed comfort while alone, by 
myself; and I could pray for those who had shewn 
favour unto me, and beseech the Lord that his will 
might be done in me. If jou ask why I did so, and 



19$ 

exposed myself in this manner, I reply, it would 
often be that late before I could get through with 
reading the proof-sheet ; and being at that time but 
little acquainted on the road, and unwilling to be 
burdensome to any one, I wished to continue on to 
my sister's ; and I felt willing to endure hardships 
knowing they were appointed unto me. 

After they were printed, I offered them all to my 
printer just for what they cost me ; but as he did not 
choose to accept of them, I took some of them to 
New-York, where I disposed of a considerable num- 
ber to private individuals : but in a general way, I 
have left them with certain persons, to lend out to 
any one that might choose to read thejm ; and after 
reading them, they were at liberty to either return 
or keep them, as they thought proper: for I never 
wish any other to do otherwise than it is their free 
choice to do, so far as it respects my own advantage* 
Many kind friends also have disposed of a number 
for me, (for which may they be rewarded) so that 
notwithstanding the many I have given away, and 
lost in various ways, I shall in the end be able to 
pay off, from the books, two-thirds at least of what 
they cost me ; and the person to whom I made over 
the property I had, is to make up the deficiency. 

But I go so different from wh<.t people in general 
approve of., and latterly am called to deliver such a 
faithful testimony against many things, that I am 
sometimes ready to think I shall not have a friend 
on the earth, and that every body will turn against 
me. But it is only a regard to the truth, and the 
clearest sense of my duty, that causes me to do it ; 
and I am willing that every candid and sincere per- 
son, should examine every thing I write with the 
strictest attention ; and if any thing I testify is not 
true, let it be known to me. I have no way of 
my own, and I will willingly renounce or give up 



goo 

any thing which is not right, as soon as it is made 
known to me ; for truth, and the cause of truth only, 
am I in pursuit of. 

Last summer I published a work, entitled 
'* Truth Advocated ;" in which I explained as clearly 
as I was capable of doing, such things as had been 
opened to me in the Revelation, respecting the great 
apostacy of the christian world, and the grand cause 
why infidelity is so prevalent. They are things which 
challenge attention. If the exposition given be false, 
let those who regard the cause of religion, and whose 
talents and abilities are so much superior to my own, 
prove it to be so, to the satisfaction of everv sincere 
inquirer. But if it be true, it highly concerns every 
one to attempt a speedy remedy of the evil, or at 
least to guard against the sin it exhibits. Many, 
ere this time, have had an opportunity to read it; 
and if it convinces them of sin, through the influence 
of party spirit, much of which no doubt as yet has 
been committed ignorantly, let them not be offended 
with me, but be thankful that they are brought to 
see their faults, and guard against them for the time 
to come, lest the light they have received add to their 
condemnation, and leave them without any cloak 
for their sin. But few will receive the truth;^ be- 
cause truth always comes in a way humiliating to 
fallen nature. It exposes one to contempt and per- 
secution ; and it requires one to renounce his own 
interest and advantage in the world : and as in for- 

* * Many," says one, " persuade themselves that they are 
searching- after truth, but if they find it dressed in a different 
form to that under which they have been accustomed to consider 
it, they are ashamed of it M It ? equires a degree of firmness and 
sincerity which few possess, to embrace the truth when it pre- 
sents an unfashionable appearance, and is every where spoken 
against ; and I will confidently assert, that as long as folly and 
sin remain in the world, it will ever present this appearance, and 
meet with the most decided opposition. 



&01 

mer ages, so in a very especial manner in this age, 
nil .seek their own, not the tlmigs which are Jems 
Christ's. 

But to return to the thing first proposed, viz. to 
give a few particulars pertaining to my life, since 
the last relation : I would observe, that as usual, 
I have experienced sickness, and undergone hard- 
ships. In the summer of 1811, while at New York, 
I was taken with an excruciating pain in the lower 
part of my right side. I got up to Fishkill, where 
I was bled and had a blister drew over the place, 
without any apparent effect for the better. From 
thence I was carried to my sister's at Amenia, where 
I continued several weeks, with little or no abate- 
ment of the pain, except while in a warm bath, which 
I was several times put into ; but on coming out the 
pain was again renewed with all its former severity. 
I was drawn considerably one side by the pain, and 
had but little expectation of recovering from it; but 
after swelling and threatening to form an abscess, it 
left me and I recovered. It was supposed to be aa 
inflammation on the liver* 

In the same year, going again to New York, I vi- 
sited the city prison twice, at a time when a pesti- 
lential typhus fever was very prevalent among the 
prisoners. The last timr I visited it, the air in the 
prison was so infected with the smell of the fever 5 
that for some time after going in, I had to hold my 
handkerchief before my face ; and my breath was 
so suffocated, that I thought I should have to go 
out without speaking to them. But I felt for their 
situation : I saw many of them dropping into eter- 
nity,^ " where are no acts of pardon passed," and 

* The next day after my visit at the prison, the prisoners were 
taken over to Governor's Island, where they received the best at- 
tention, and many of whom I believe recovered. I insert this note 
lest any, from the above statement., should be led to reflect upon 



$03 

I continued my address to them, at least a quarter 
of an hour. It seems, I took the fever ; for in about 
four days after my last visit, I began to feel its ef- 
fects, by a coldness and pain in every part of my 
system. The same day, however, I had a meeting 
in the hospital, and on board a Poughkeepsie pac- 
ket, sailed by captain Harris, lying at New York. I 
felt better each time, immediately after I had done 
speaking; and I staid all night with the captain, who 
has been a friend to me ever since my first acquain- 
tance with him. The next day I visited the persons 
in the debtor's jail, and delivered myself to them 
with great plainness, from a conviction of the states 
of some present. The same night, also, I endea- 
voured to fulfil an appointment at the house of Mr. 
Campbell ; but I felt myself So unwell before my 
discourse was concluded, that a faintness and dim- 
ness of sight coming upon me, I was under the ne- 
cessity to sit down, and conclude my discourse as I 
was sitting. During the night I did not sleep any, 
but felt great distress in every part of my body, 
which continued to increase, until all sensibility was 
gone from me ; in which condition I remained some 
time. 

Just before my illness, I became acquainted with 
Isaac Saunders, who then lived No. 35, Anthony 
street ; and being there the day I first began to feel 
unwell, I told the family I believed I was about to 
have a very severe illness. Mrs. Saunders requested 
me to come there at night and take some herb tea, 
which she thought would relieve me ; but telling her 
I had an appointment on board of the packet at 
night, and could not conveniently, she then requested 

the inhumanity of the citizens, well knowing, that to continue to 
keep them shut up in a place of that kind, during the prevalence 
of such a contagious and awful malady, would be a ready way tQ 
fcave them a,U soon converted into dead corpses , 



£03 

me, if I should be sick, to come to her house and bo 
sick there. Mr. Saunders, moreover, the same day, 
went with me to the hospital. A.fter I became so un- 
well as to be unable to walk, I was carried to the 
house of this kind family* where the care and atten- 
tion I received, can only be repaid by that God, who 
possesses all things. Soon after my arrival here, my 
distress became greater than I can give any one an 
idea of ; and I said to some one, that I had not sup- 
posed it possible for a person to be alive and feel so 
bad. I soon after became altogether insensible to any 
pain, and to every thing hat passed; and six or seven 
days passed away as though they had never been. 
The physician that attended me, did all he could I 
believe to save my life ; but he seems to have scarcely 
entertained the smallest hope of my recover. In- 
deed, I believe I was given up to die by every one $ 
but it is the Lord that bringeth down to the grave, 
and bringeth up again : and before my senses were 
quite gone I believed I should recover, as some 
things which I deemed of great importance to man- 
kind, would not be likely to be made known, if I 
died at that time.* All the time I lay in this situ- 
ation, I was not conscious of any pain ; and I was 
informed, that in this situation I several times spake, 
and exhorted as connectedly, and as consistently, as 
when addressing an assembly of people in my senses. 
On the return of my senses, my feet and ankles 
appeared numb and insensible to any feeling, so that 
I could not move them ; and it was six weeks or 
more before the numbness entirely left them. In- 
deed, my recovery was very slow ; insomuch, that 
it was many days after I began to amend, before I 
could walk or sit up any time together : and my me- 

•* What the author here alludes to, is certain things opened to 
his mind in the Revelations ; since published under the title of 
"Truth Advocated." 



204 

mory and understanding appeared so greatly injured 
b\ the complaint, that I thought i should never more 
be capable of doing much, particularly in the way I 
had felt myself called to go in : but as my strength 
returned, the faculties of my mind also, in a great 
measure returned ; though I feel its effects to this 
dav, and expect I shall continue to feel it as long as 
I live.* 

No greater care or attention could, I believe, be 
paid to an. one, than was paid to me by the family 
of Mr. Saunders. The trouble I must have been 
during the time of such a state of derangement, and 
extreme illness, is greater than can be conceived by 
an) one who has not had the experience of it : and 
what was still a greater mark of their true regard 
to me, was their having me at their house, and tak- 
ing care of me when the disease was very infectious ; 
so tnat they exposed their own lives to death, while 
endeavouring to save mine. A friend in need, is a 
friend indeed, is an ancient and true saying; and 
when did a person more need a friend, than I did 
at this time. 

A certain phvsician, who had been sometime a 
resident in the West Indies, calling by one morning 
to inquire how I was, and being informed that I was 
extremely ill, he said to them ; Take him off to the 
hospital ; take him off to the hospital, — you xvill all 
have the complaint, and you will see the black coffins 
coming into your house fast enough. But they did 

* Should any one ask, why I suppose myself so repeatedly, and 
so variously afflicted ? I answer, the justice of God may demand 
that I should be thus afflicted, for so long refusing to go in the 
way it had been required of me : as in the case of David. And 
the Lord may, moreorer, ordain it for me in his wisdom, that I 
mav have nothing to glory in ; and that if I should be able to com- 
municate any thing ot advantage to my fellow men, or of a mys- 
terious nature, it might not be said that by my own wisdpm and. 
deep discernment I find out these things. 



V 

j hot regard his advice, and the Lord preserved them 
I from the infection, so that no one took it from me ; 
and if they are never rewarded for their kindness to 
me in this world;, (for they would accept none at 
my hands) I trust they will be in the world to come. 
For the Saviour has said, If any one shall give unto 
one of the least of his true followers a cup of cold 
Water, from a kind feeling regard towards them, he 
shall in no wise lose his reward : How much less 
then shall those lose their reward, who have not 
only given many cups of water to quench a parched 
tongue, but sat by the bed side, watching with a ten- 
der solicitude every symptom of distress, bathing 
with vinegar the burning face and feverish hands, 
and ministering to every want, as to an only son^ 
of one that was a stranger, seeking to do good, while 
sick, away from all his friends. — Has not the Sa- 
viour, indeed declared, that in the last day he will 
say unto such, Te have done it unto me. 

A pious friend also, from Newark, on hearing of 
my illness in New York, came over to find where I 
was, and to help me to whatever my situation should 
require. And, some friends in the city were mind- 
ed to have a subscription made to pay the physi» 
cian's bill ; but I felt an unwillingness to burden any 
one, or receive that which they might need them- 
selves ; and as my physician, D. Walters, was rea= 
sonable, beyond what justice to himself could scarce 
admit, I had wherewith to settle with him. I also 
wished the family to receive some returns for the 
trouble and expense I had been to them, but no- 
thing would they receive of me, save one small 
trunk and a religious book or two, which I would 
not permit them to refuse. My life, from that time 
to the present, as well as some time before, and as 
I ever expect will be, has been to wander to and 
&o, trying to do good to my fellow men j not desh> 

S 



iflg any thing of this world, and willing to undergo 
any hardships and trials that may be allotted to me. 

It was late in the fall, and cold weather came on 
before I got about, and I had made an agreement 
to go some distance to the north, if my life was 
spared before going to the south. In my low debi- 
litated state, and just coming out from a salivation, 
I suffered much from the cold on my way to the 
north ; so that I sometimes almost sunk under it, 
and felt as if I could not hold out. While travel- 
ling one day towards the north, against a cold and 
piercing wind, till almost benumbed with cold, it 
passed through my mind, Had you died last fall in 
your illness at New York, you would have felt no 
more pain, nor seen any more hardships in this 
world. And before I considered, I had almost said, 
Oh ! that I had died at that time. But it is no less 
our duty to be willing to live, than to be willing to 
die : and when bowed down, and ready to con- 
clude (from my singular way of travelling, without 
belonging to any order of people, and my faithful 
testimony against many things which I see to be 
evils, and must point out,) that every body will be 
set against me, the Lord comforts my mind, and 
opens the hearts of many to be my friends that I 
had no expectation of. Indeed, I feel thankful, and 
record it as a mark of a gospel spirit, that in many 
places, people of almost every society, have mani- 
fested to me a friendship, which I could by no 
means claim ; and permitted me to have meetings 
in their houses of worship.; particularly in my last 
journey to the southward, at Norfolk, Petersburg, 
Richmond, Fredericksburg, Alexandria, and Wash- 
ington : as well as other places to the north. 

But my mind has lately been exercised, whether 
I shall be likely to do much good in this way. The 
little hints cf truth which I may deliver in certain 



societies, (where they have so much preaching to 
them, where they have a certain creed and rule to 
go by, and in which so many things are held to, and 
allowed of, which I deem inconsistent with the pu- 
rity of the gospel,) I have considered as likely to 
be swallowed up, choaked, and rendered unfruitful; 
or be like a few drops of rain on a parched field, 
productive of no vegetation ; and I have sometimes 
thought, that I shall come to the conclusion, to have 
no more meetings in the meeting houses appropri- 
ated to any society. 

There is another consideration further still, which 
has a tendency to draw me towards such a conclu- 
sion: viz. when I have a meeting in the meeting 
house of a certain society, I do not feel that liberty 
fully to discharge my duty as I should elsewhere. 
They would not expect me to deliver any thing con- 
trary to the belief of their society ; and should I 
faithfully point out the evils that I considered -.nere 
were among them, they might deem it a crime, and 
be offended at me. And again, by having meetings 
in the meeting houses of the different societies, it 
may lead me even to withhold the truth in my writ- 
ings, for fear of wounding their feelings, to my con- 
demnation. There are some in every society, who 
are truly sincere, pious and simple hearted ; willing 
at all times to receive the truth in the love of it, 
and to take every one by the hand that truly loves 
the Lord Jesus. But at the same time, there are 
also a great many bigots in every society, who will 
receive nothing but what will square with their 
creed, and can be reconciled to their own pre-con- 
ceived notions : and that are ever ready to cry out 
heresy, or innovation, and persecute, bar up their 
doors, and prejudice the minds of people against all 
but themselves. One of these descriptions of peo- 
ple, I love and esteem as my own life, in whatever 



SOS 

society they may be found ; and the Lord will in due 
time, lead them into all truth. But the other I can 
feel no fellowship towards : I wish to have but little 
to say. to them, for very few of them, I am sensible, 
will ever be any better, being both blind and callous 
hearted. It is not in them to shew me any favour, 
when I testify against their iniquity, and I do not 
ask it of them. — -But I have only to look unto the 
Lord to direct me, for he is able. And I desire 
that all who love the Lord in sincerity, may pray 
for me, that I may be led in the right way, and nei- 
ther write, speak, nor do, any thing but what is ac- 
cording to the will of my heavenly Father, and will 
tend to the welfare of my fellow creatures. 

T. R. GATES. 
July 1813. 



vwvwvw 



1818. — Since the close of the preceding account, 
I have travelled three times through the southern 
States, and have enjoyed a good state of health, with 
a few exceptions. I have, also, been several times 
to see my parents, who are yet living in Connecticut. 
My grand-father died about a year since ; but my 
grand-mother is yet living with my parents : and I 
have four sisters living in the state of Ohio, at a 
place called the Connecticut Reserve. As persons 
have, at times, made inquiries of this nature, I con- 
sider it proper to make this brief statement here. 

I have, as yet, in my travels, met with more friend- 
ship and kindness, than it appears to me, that one 
who has been so ungrateful to the Lord as I have 
been, ought to receive. But I expect that great tri- 
als are before me : for as I belong to no particular 
society, and as preachers of every persuasion have 
great influence over their people, \ know not hw 



long before those who row seem my friends, in the 
different societies, may be turned against me. I 
must especially expect this, as I have latterly felt it 
my duty, to speak with much plainness, respecting 
many things, which are considered as altogether 
right by the various societies, but which I clearly 
see to be evils — and against which, if I were not t© 
testify, I could not have peace of mind. 

The way I go, also, is peculiarly trying to me : 
for I seem as a wanderer in the earth, having no 
home : nor do I expect any, as long as I am a so- 
journer here. But life is only short, and all earthly 
scenes and vicissitudes will soon be over with me — - 
a little while, and my body will rest in silence, and 
I shall then more fully comprehend the various dis-* 
pensations of Jehovah-God, to the children of men. 

I know I have not chosen my own way : — neither 
am I disposed to be u a man of strife, and a man of 
contention to the whole earth," or speak things in 
opposition to the views of others— nor yet am I fond 
of being hated of mankind : on the contrary, through 
a strong natural aversion to give offence, (I speak 
it with regret,) I have forebore to say many things 
which I am now fully sensible I ought by no means 
to have kept back from saying, whatever it might 
bring upon me. — I seem, indeed, by nature, the most 
unsuitable person in the world to be called to declare 
against the abounding evils of this or of any age ; 
and perhaps there is hardly a person living, had they 
seen things as I have, and been as fully satisfied thty 
w r ere called to speak, but would have been more plain 
and faithful in a discharge of their duty than I have 
been. But this want of fidelity in my testimony, has 
not arisen from an aversion to speak the truth, or a 
disregard to the cause of righteousness ; but because 
I have been unwilling to give offence, or have the 
ill-will of mankind, as i was sensible I should have 

S2 



210 



if I were to speak with a greater degree of plainness* 
So far from disregarding the cause of righteousness, 
I have often felt such a solicitude to see things right 
in the earth, (I speak the truth in sincerity,) that I 
would have been willing to be ground to atoms, if it 
would effect this ; and I can never be sufficiently 
thankful to the Lord, for enabling me, in some small 
degree, to speak with faithfulness : though, wherein 
I have done so, it has too frequently stirred up en- 
mity towards me. One person in particular, whose 
religious persuasion she considered implicated by 
my testimony, felt so hard a disposition towards me, 
as to say, she would get up any time at 12 o'clock, 
to hear a person condemn me. And this spirit, if I 
declare the truth, I am sensible will be stirred up 
more and more against me from every quarter, as 
unpleasant and painful as it may be for me to see it, 
©r experience its effects. 

It is certainly a pity that the truth cannot be spoken 
without giving offence; nor evils ever be remedied, 
without strife and opposition. But, the experience 
oi some thousand years, shews that it is not possible. 
If there could possibly be an exception to this rule 
in any case, it would, no doubt have been in the 
time of our Saviour. For, if any one could have 
spoken the truth, and reformed the state of things, 
without giving offence, Christ most assuredly could 
have done it—and if he could have done it, without 
giving offence, he as certainly would have done it. 
But even with respect to our blessed Redeemer, we 
find no exception to the general rule already advert- 
ed to:— -on the contrary, the melancholy tact is estab^ 
iished, beyond the possibility of a doubt, that, in the 
same proportion as the truth is advanced, and, con- 
sequently, the established maxims, systems, and tra- 
ditions of men are exposed, in the same proportion 
will enmity and hatred be stirred up in the corrupt 



811 

heart; however it may be disguised by a great cut- 
ward profession of sanctity, a zeal for God, and by 
prayers both long and multiplied. Indeed, it is of- 
ten the case, that the most devout persons in the 
account of certain communities of people, are the 
greatest persecutors, and opposers of the truth. Thus, 
in the Acts of the apostles, we read of devout ivomen^ 
who were stirred up to persecute Paul and Barna- 
bas ; and it seems they succeeded to their wish, for 
" they expelled them out of their coasts." But I 
would ask, What is such devotion good for ? It cer- 
tainly only makes people two fold more the children 
of hell than they would be without it : and all their 
devotion, when examined into, will be found to be 
no more nor less, than a bigoted adherence, and at- 
tachment to the cause and the systems of men, sub- 
stituted for the cause and truth of God : and, instead 
of being the worship of God, it is in the proper sense 
of the word, only the worship of the beast, and an 
inflexible adherence to men's ^traditions. I speak 
only what every candid person must admit to be 
true, and I intend no offence. 

I would also here remark, fas introductory to what 
will hereafter follow in the present work,) that I am 
perfectly convinced, the world will not be made any 
better, till something comes into the world, that pro- 
duct's much the same effect that our Saviour's doc- 
trine and testimony did. All was then peace, com- 
paratively ; excepting some little difference among 
the Pharisees, Sadducees, Herodians, ike. and their 
division was trifling : they were not so very obnox- 
ious one to another. But said Christ, / am not come 
to send peace on the earth ; (that is, it will not be the 
immediate effect of my coming,) but rather division 
— to set people into the greatest opposition one to 
another. For from henceforth, after my doctrine and 
testimony go forth, there shall be three against two? 



and two against three. The father shall be divided 
against the son, and the son against the father ; the 
mother against the daughter, and the daughter against 
the mother : — and a man's foes shall be they of his 
own household ; his nearest connections and friends, 
shall be turned against him, in consequence of re- 
ceiving the truths I promulgate, and adhering to the 
testimony I declare. And he, said Christ, that is not 
with me, is against me ; he that doth not receive my 
testimony, is mimical towards it ; and he that gather- 
eth not with me. scatter eth^ draws others therefrom. 
There can be no neutrals in this case. He adds, 
moreover, And ye shall be hated of all men for my 
name sake — out oi adherence to me, and to what I 
inculcate. 

" It was (says Simpson) by opposition from all 
the world the gospel was originally propagated. 
When that opposition ceased, and the great ones of 
the earth smiled upon and fostered it, a worse than 
Egyptian darkness and delusion overspread Christen- 
dom. It is by a revival of that opposition, and pro- 
bably too, by the revival of the persecution of its 
most zealous advocates, even unto death, that it must 
be purified, refined, and restored to its primitive beau- 
ty and simplicity."-— Persecution, and hatred, and suf- 
ferings and reproach, are always trying to flesh and 
blood j but it is the path which all who have ever 
done much good in the earth have had to walk in. 
A martyr once observed, as he embraced the stake 
at which he was about to yield up his life — narrow 
is the way that leadeth to life. The way has ever 
been a narrow way. Said Amos, They hate him that 
rebuketh in the gate, and they abhor him that speaketh 
uprightly. And St. Paul declares, that all who will 
live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution* 

Time will unfold all things : and it will be seen, 
no doubt, that many of those who now appear to have 



313 

tuch a detestation towards all who have persecuted 
the righteous in former days, like the Jews of old, 
will, like them, also do their part at persecuting when- 
ever the truth is delivered against them. For they 
must remember, that no people have ever opposed 
the truth, as the truth ; nor have they ever persecuted 
a good man, as a good man. No, truth they call 
error, when they oppose it ; and a good man, and a 
faithful witness, they pronounce a bad man, a dan- 
gerous man, &c, when they oppose him. When • 
Christ said to the Jews, as they were about to stone 
him, Many good works have 1 shewed unto you of my 
Father, for which of them do ye stone me — they re- 
plied, (as if nothing but righteousness dwelt in them,) 
For a good work xve stone thee not : we are not the 
people to hurt thee on account or any good thou doest, 
or intendest to do, or any thing right thou declarest. 
For it must be here also observed, that people in 
every age of the world, have been able to bring a 
gre'.u many plausible arguments and pretexts against 
the truth itself; otherwise such multitudes would 
not have rejected it. Many, not so bad in their hearts, 
have stood out against it, or been kept back from it, 
by the authority, the deception, and artful cunning of 
ministers, so called— chief men, and men who have 
the rule in corrupt churches — who each look for their 
gain from their quarter — .and whose popularity also 
depends upon keeping down the truth and keeping up 
error. Hence Christ said to the doctors and scribes 
of that day, Te will not enter in yourselves ; and they 
that would, ye hinder. Now we know, that Christ 
was truth itself, and delivered the truth ; and yet how 
many plausible objections and pretexts were brought 
against him and his testimony in that day : and they 
were so successfully brought too, that the minds of 
nearly all were prejudiced against him ; and really 
bflieyed, like Paul, that he was but an impostor, and 



gi4> 

calculated to do the greatest injury even to the cause 
of religion itself; when it was only men's traditions. 
- Oh ! bigotry, what hast thou not done ? The world, 
through thee and thy delusions, has long been as an 
acaldama : and in the language of inspiration, thou 
art rightly called the son of perdition, who opposest 
and exaltest thyself above all that is called God, or 
that is worshipped ; so that thou, as God, sittest in 
the temple of God, shewing thyself that thou art God 
— for thy mandates, thy laws, thy demands, must be 
revered, listened to and observed, though truth there- 
by were destroyed from off the earth, and the com- 
mands of the everlasting God were made altogether 
void : — yea, millions for not yielding homage and 
adoration to thee, have been persecuted, toriured, and 
destroyed through thy insatiable fury and malevo- 
lence ! 

When people have long had their eyes dazzled 
with the maxims, rules, and traditions of men, the 
truth itself ever appears, at first view, an error, and 
righteous actions, as unrighteous ones. Hence Christ 
said to the people of the Jews, Judge not according to 
the appearance ; or decide not according to whai first 
appears to you, by reason of the teachings and max- 
ims of men, or from your present habits of thinking, 
but judge righteous judgment ; decide according to 
what, upon a candid and sincere examination, you 
shall find to be strictly good and right. — And so per- 
verted are the understanding and judgment ot man- 
kind in the present day , that it is absolutely necessary 
that they aiso should regard the same caution : for 
if they decide with respect to almost any thing per- 
taining to religion, according to what first appears to 
their apprehensions, by reason of their present habits 
of thinking, and the maxims, rules, and systems of 
the priests, doctors of divinity, and sectarians of this 
generation \ there is scarce any thing of the nature of 



Aruth, but would be rejected and set at nought of alh 
And besides, there is in all people a strong partiality 
towards what they have long been accustomed, which 
is very difficult to be overcome even in sincere per* 
sons, because it is natural. As Christ said to those 
Jews who were so partial to what they had been used* 
and inquired why it was that his disciples did not 
fast oft, and make prayers, as the disciples of John 
and the pharisees did : No man, said Christ, having 
drank old wine, straightway desireth new : for he 
saith the old is better. As if Christ had said, Your 
partiality to what you have long been accustomed, 
is perfectly natural. Your taste, disposition, and ha- 
bit, all conspire to make you averse to any change of 
these old usages. — I desire these observations may 
have their proper weight on those who read, and lead 
them to act with a sincere and upright will, that the 
Lord may be their friend and teach them what is 
right, that they may not be ruined in time and eter- 
nity, through the unrighteous deceivings which the 
man of sin has long been carrying on in the christian 
world, and will yet again carry on in a very peculiar 
manner, to the destruction of tens of thousands. 

T. It. GATES. 
Philadelphia, 1818. 



TRUTH ADVOCATED: 

OR, 

THE APOCALYPTIC BEAST, 
MYSTIC BABYLON, 

CLEARLY DELINEATED*. 
FOB 

THE SERIOUS CONSIDERATIQjN 

op 

CHRISTIANS UNIVERSALLY, 

AND 

UNBELIEVERS OF EVERY DESCRIPTION* 



BY THEOPHILUS R. GATES. 



^ And the Lord hath given me knowledge of it, and I know it; 
then thou shewedst me their doings. 

O that my head were waters, and mine eyes a fountain of tears^ 
that I might weep day and night for the slain of the daugher wf 
my people. — Jeremiah, 



PHILADELPHIA : 
PRINTED BY DAVID DICKINSON, 

FOR THE AUTHOR. 

• •.*-„ in 

1818. 



PREFACE. 



■GOD forbid that I should wrest the Scriptures, or construe theii? 
meaning- to favour a certain notion of my own This has too long 
been the case with many, for which they will one day have to give 
an account before God. But that which has been made known 
unto me I would willingly communicate, for the sake of all such 
as will receive the truth in the love of it, and are desirous in all 
things to do the will of their heavenly Father : though in doing 
this it should expose me to many things, and cause many to consi- 
der me as their enemy. It is long since that I have renounced the 
favour and ease of this world, and it is sufficient for me if I can 
foe found faithful to my Creator. 

I need not point out the many inconsistencies there are in the 
various comments that have been written on the Revelations ; they 
are sufficiently apparent to every discerning person who has read 
them. I never expected, nor did I ever seek, to understand the 
mysterious things of this book, about which commentators so much 
disagree ; but the words buy and sell one day engaging my atten- 
tion, I saw into their meaning, and the inte mediate or most mys- 
terious parts of the Revelations, like a connected chain, at once 
opened to my mind ; and though then employed in writing my 
life, I immediately laid it aside, and in a brief manner sketched 
down the substance of the following pages. And so important did 
I conceive these things to be to the christian world, that when 
taken ill last fall in New York, and apprehending that I should not 
live, it was on my mind to commit the manuscript, just as it was, 
into the hands of Ezekiel Coopeb, who was then in the city, with 
a solemn charge for him to have it published, — as I knew of no 
one whose penetrating mind I thought would be so likely to dis- 
cover my ideas, and prepare it for the press And after I had 
omitted to do this, and was unable to do it by reason of my ex- 
treme illness and the deranged state of my mind, I believed that I 
should recover and live to put it in readiness myself 
^ And what are the great evils in the world which must necessa- 
rily be done away before the happy period of universal righteous* 
ness and peace, spoken of in the Scriptures, can possibly com- 
mence ? Infidelity, or unbelief, is evidently one ; and the divisions, 



220 

strife, and animosities among professed christians, is another. 
These two evils are, indeed, the fruitful source of every evil. 
They, and they only, prevent the kingdoms of this world from be- 
coming- the kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ, and destroy 
peace on the earth. They are each, therefore, as might be expect- 
ed, clearly described in the Revelations, under the mystic names 
of Babylon and the Beast ; and the downfall of each, we discover, 
takes place just previous to the commencement of the Millen- 
nium. A person can want no greater proof of the divinity of the 
Scriptures, than to see things so accurately marked out many cen- 
turies to come, as he will be enabled to see they were in reading? 
these pages. The evidence is demonstrative — None but that Be- 
ing unto whom all things are known from eternity, could so clear- 
ly foretell things that were so long afterwards to take place And 
when I saw how accurately the things that have come to pass in 
the world were pointed out in the Revelations, my faith was more 
firmly established than if I had seen all the miracles that have been 
wrought since the foundation of the world. 

If it be asked why commentators on the Revelations differ so 
widely one from another, and betray so much inconsistency in 
their own system, I reply : These things are not to be understood 
by any human wisdom ; and it is to be feared many undertake to 
write of these things merely to show their ability and wisdom in 
writing, or to make a book, and undertake it much in the same 
manner that any one undertakes to do a piece of work. Reiving 
on their own wisdom, and going in their own strength, it is no 
Wonder they should only darken counsel, and bewilder the minds 
of their readers. It hath not been required at their hands. — While 
©thers are so biassed by education, or their own system of belief, 
that every thing is construed to favour their own party, or to estab- 
lish their own creed ; and their writings exhibit little else but 
absurdity and prejudice. 

1 expect to make no friends by this candid representation of 
truth, and hope I may gain no enemies. There is an aversion in 
me to hurt the feelings of any one. What I have written, I have 
written from the clearest conviction of truth, and send it forth 
among the children of men as one that must give an account be- 
fore Cod for the things that have been committed to me, and 
would be found faithful. 

May it prove a blessing to my fellow-travellers to the grave. 

T. R. GATES. 

Dutchess County ,\ 

JY. Y. July, 1812. 5 



TRUTH ADVOCATED 



BEAST AND BABYLON, 



CLEARLY DELINEATED. 



vwvwvw 



A concise view of the prophecies, respecting- the church of Christ, 
and of its persecution by the drag-on, from the commencement 
of the gospel, to the rise of the beast. 



* wvwvw 



AND there appeared a great wonder in heaven^- 
a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her 
feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars. Rev. 
xii. 1. 

A summary or brief account of events being given, 
from the time of this revelation, to the consumma- 
tion of all things under the sounding of the seventh 
trumpet — some things are now more clearly illus- 
trated, which were only hinted at before — and manv 
intervening circumstances are brought forward to 

* Daniel speaking- of Nebuchadnezzer, says, -whose height reached 
•unto heaven ; that is, became very conspicuous in the earth : and 
for the same reason, the woman or primitive church is represent- 
ed as being in heaven, as also many other things in the prophecy 
of this book. — I would, likewise, here observe, that the xii, xiii, 
and part of the xiv chapters, are purely spiritual, and relate 
wholly to the church They are intimately connected with the 
contents of the little book, set forth in a different light, or describ- 
ed in general terms, previous to the sounding of the seventh trum- 
pet ; in the same manner as the latter part of the xi chapter, and? 
the harvest and vintage in the xiv chapter, briefly comprise the 
£fTecu if the seven vials- 

T 2 



view, which had been entirely omitted. The subject, 
therefore, as it respects the kingdom of the Lord 
Jesus, is resumed from the beginning ; and the 
church of Christ is represented as a woman travail* 
ingin birth, and pained to be delivered, having a great 
red dragon standing before her, to devour her child 
as soon as it was born. It is peculiarly expressive 
pf the labour and pain of the primitive church, for 
the salvation of mankind, and the advancement of 
the Redeemer's kingdom, — and of the heathen Ro- 
man empire, which stood before the christian church, 
to devour, and utterly extirpate Christianity, in the 
infancy of its days. 

The ?nan-child* brought forth, no more than the 
man of sin, means an individual person ; on the con- 
trary, it signifies a large number, resembling each 
other, and united in one thing. And the primitive 
church, though opposed and afflicted by all the ma- 
lice of satan, and his representative the Roman em- 
pire, brought forth in the course of a few centuries, a 
large number of the true followers of Christ, alike 
humble and obedient, united together in love, seek- 
ing the glory of God and the good of one another ; 
which people will one day rule all nations with a rod 



* The man-child, who was to rule the nations, &c. was nothing 
more or less, than the body or company of the faithful, brought 
forth by the pious labour and struggles of the true church ; which 
people, are in the end to govern or rule over the whole earth, as 
foretold in Daniel But the child, being caught up unto God, 
signifies, that no considerable body of such people will be found 
in the earth after a short time ; and the beast and the false prophet* 
or false religion will bear sway and rule over the nations instead 
of the man child; and this state of things is to continue 1260 
years, during which time the woman remains in the wilderness, in 
a hidden, concealed condition. At length, the man child comes 
forward to subdue all things to himself, riding upon a white 
horse, as represented in the vision, chapter xix. and the beast and 
the false prophet are brought down, and ro longer usurp the 
place of the saints. 



of iron* or possess all the kingdoms of the earth, as 
foretold in Daniel vii. " But the saints of the most 
High, shall take the kingdom, and possess the king' 
domfor ever, even for ever and ever : And the king' 

* The man child, brought forth by the -woman or true church, 
destined to rule ail nations with a rod of iron, and who was caught 
up unto God, and to his throne, appears again, or in effect is the 
same, as the character which is afterwards represented sitting 
upon a white horse, Rev. xix. 11, out of whose mouth goeth a 
sharp sword, with which he will smite the nations, &c. This ap- 
pears clear from several considerations. Of the two -witnesses, men- 
tioned in this book, it is said that fire proceedeth out of their 
mouth and devoureth their enemies — that they have power to shut 
heaven that it rain not in the days of their prophecy ; and have 
power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth 
with all plagues as often as they will. These two witnesses, now, 
undoubtedly only mean such men as are faithful to the Lord upon 
the earth, and testify his truth to mankind, — and yet so great pow- 
er is ascribed to them It is not, however, to be understood the 
two witnesses do these things independently of Christ. It is 
Christ with them, and without him they could do nothing— since, 
as before observed, they are neither more nor less than the true 
witnesses for the truth upon the earth during the reign of the 
beast ; being kept drawn by the beast's power ; and clothed in 
sackcloth, to denote their mourning condition on account of the 
corruption that abounds in the earth. — I may here also add what 
Christ has said in this book with respect to those who keep his 
works unto (he end, or unvo the time when the mystery of God 
sha.ii be finished, as a farther illustration of what we are to un- 
derstand by the man child and the vision of the white horse and 
him that rideth I hereon. " He (said Christ) that overcometh, and 
keepeth my w r oi ks unto the end, to him will I give power over the 
nations : (and he shall rule them with a rod of iron : as the ves- 
sels of a potter sfaall they be broken to shivers :) ever as I have 
received of my Father." Here is evidently an allusion to the stone 
cut out of the mountain without hands, which shall break in 
pieces a.,d subdue ail the kingdoms of the earth — and it answers 
to the vision of the white horse, when the man-child again comes 
forth. But mark : he does not now appear as a child, but as a 
conquering prince, going forth to subdue all things to himself, and 
to establish truth iuad righteousness in the earth. In short, the 
time being now come when the saints are to possess the kingdom, 
the judgment -will set and the books be opened, as mentioned in Da- 
niel ; or in other words, a reckoning will take place, a decision be 
made, and the beast be slain, his body be destroyed and given to 
th6 burning flame. 



dom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom 
wider the whole heaven, shall be given to the people 
of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an 
everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve 
and obey him" — But her child we read, verse 5, was 
caught up unto God, and to his throne; that is, taken 
from the earth, and no where to be found among 
the children of men. For soon after Constantine 
embraced Christianity, corruption, dissention, and a 
spirit of persecution, entered into the christian world, 
and the faithful having left the world and ascended 
to their heavenly abode, a sufficient number, alike 
humble, pious, and united together in love, serving 
the Lord, could not be found to be termed a man- 
child. There was no safety at this time of apostacy 
for the woman (or which is the same thing, the true 
followers of Christ, many or few) but in the wilder- 
ness ; in a suffering afflicted state, as the word wil- 
derness necessarih implies. Accordingly, we find 
she fed into the wilderness ; or took refuge from the 
general corruption and infection of evil, by leaving 
the ease, support^ and court-favours which many now 
enjoyed and sought after, and entering into an afflict- 
ed suffering condition.* This is the place' prepared 
for her of God; the place only where she is fed and 
supported alive from the death of sin. We need 
not, therefore, be at a loss to know where to find the 
church of Christ, or the true followers of the Lord 
Jesus : it is in the wilderness ; in a despised, perse- 
cuted, afflicted state. This is the place God has pre- 
pared for her — here she is fed and nourished by the 

* Says a writer on the prophecies : " The woman clothed with 
the sun, crowned with twelve stars, with the moon under her feet 
fied into the wilderness after the days of the apostles, and the 
man child which she brought forth was caught up unto God ; the 
heir was caught up out of the world's sight, so darkness succeed- 
ed, faith was lost, sincerity was lost, the image of God was lost/ 5 
fee. &c. 



223 

graces of his holy Spirit, and preserved in the spirit 
of the gospel. Bat whenever any people come out 
of this state, they cease to be fed and nourished ; 
and are no longer a church of Christ taken collec- 
tively, but constitute one of the number of the beast, 
by erecting a certain system or form of religion, ex- 
alting themselves and persecuting all that differ from 
them ; suffering none to buy or sell, partake of pri- 
vileges or preach among them, save such as hold the 
same tenets, are of the same society, or connected 
with some honourable body of professing christians. 
These things are so well known, that there is no 
need for me to bring forward circumstances to con- 
firm their truth. They are obvious to the minds of 
every one in the least acquainted with the history of 
the church, or who has attended to the things that 
have transpired before his own eyes. The Luthe- 
rans, once a pious, persecuted people, on becoming 
numerous, and exalted by the favour of the great, 
established a certain system of religion, and perse- 
cuted, imprisoned, banished or put to death all that 
dissented from it ; and the dissenters themselves, on 
becoming an established body, and getting power in 
their own hands, exercised the same things towards 
others that refused to worship their image or system 
of religion — and near the town of Boston, in Ame- 
rica, actually put several innocent Quakers to death* 
Even to the present day, however pious, persecuted 
and despised, any society of people may once have 
been, let them become numerous and respectable in 
the eyes of the world, and they immediately lose 
the spirit of Christ out of their hearts ; they look 
down upon others with the same contempt others 
once looked down upon them ; and whoever goes 
contrary to the method and order they have esta= 
blished, will be sure to meet with opposition from 
them, and be considered as bringing in some dan^ 



gerous heresy, or undermining the foundation of all 
religion. 

At what particular time the woman fled into the 
wilderness, it is not so easv to determine. It is pretty 
clear" however, that at the verv time the woman fled 
into the wilderness the two witnesses began to pro- 
phec\ in sackcloth, and the hulv city to be trodden 
under foot of the Gentiles.* Corruption, it is cer- 
tain, early entered into the christian church in a very 
considerable degree. Divisions took place, and the 
ministers began to exalt themselves above their bre- 
thren, and struggle for pre-eminence among them- 
selves to the disgrace of christianitv, and in direct 
violation of the Saviour's precepts : u Ye have one 
master . even Christ, and all ye are brethren: If any 

Mr Scott observes : — " The treading of the holy city of Gen- 
tiles, means, that the more populous, lucrative, aud eminent 
places of the church — yea, the church at large, will be filled with 
idolatry, infidels, and hypocrites — that true christians would be 
oppressed in a grievous manner, and not be found in the city, or 
where the general body of professing christians are, but in the 
wilderness "—The wilderness is evidently put in contrast with the 
tity ; plainly implying, that the woman or true church, would be 
in no conspicuous or observable condition ; nor have any protec- 
tion, aid or support, save only from the Lord And how true has 
this been fulfilled : — for none have ever come forth from others, 
living pure an d separate from sin, but they have been oppressed 
and persecuted as outcasts, and bv those very ones too, who claim- 
ed to be the true church of God, but who, indeed, had lost the 
spirit of the gospel out of their hearts. 

It may not be unsuitable here to remark, that it has all along 
been the grand boast of the catholic church, that they have ever 
remained an outward and visible community, while all others have 
sprang up in some way, and have not come down by regular suc- 
cession — and from hence they conclnde theirs alone can be the 
true church Sav they, Where was your church before Luther, 
or Calvin, or Wesley, or George Fox, &c. But r his makes nothing 
in iheir favour; for seeing John saw the xvoman or true church flee 
into the wilderness, what cause have they to boast of visibility? 
When was their church in the wilderness ! Never, certainly. There- 
fore their church is not the woman clothed with the sun who 
brought forth the man child. 



man will be great among you, let him be the servant 
efall" 

The war in heaven mentioned verse Tin ; in which 
Michael and his angels fought against the dragon ; 
and the dragon fought and his angels, commenced 
prior in point of time to the woman's fleeing into 
the wilderness, and seems to represent the great con- 
test thas long existed between Christianity and hea- 
then Rome. The dragon and his angels prevailing 
not, nor having their place found any more in hea- 
ven, denotes their failing in their attempts to sub- 
Vert the christian religion, and losing for ever their 
eligible situation in the great empire of the world 
to afflict and destroy the people of God ; for hea- 
then Rome with its emperors, after having exerted 
all their power for manv years, to extirpate Christi- 
anity, at length were conquered by it themselves, 
and brought to yield to the sceptre of a crucified 
Saviour. A voice at this time is heard in heaven, 
saying, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the 
kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ, And 
they overcame him by the blood of the lamb, and by 
the word of their testimony; and they loved not their 
lives unto the death : We discover here the weapons 
of the primitive christians; the atoning blood of 
Christ ; the plain testimony of his death and suffer- 
ings from sinners ; and giving up their lives unto 
death, for his sake. This overcame and conquered 
the hearts of the cruel Romans — christians must 
never make use of any other weapons ; and these, 
employed by the hand of love, will more effectually 
overcome our enemies, and subdue our foes, than 
any that can possibly be used. 

The heavens, also, verse 12th, are exhorted to re- 
joice, and they that dwell in them. These were hap* 
py days. The man child, or a number of true hum- 
ble followers of Christ, were now on the earth, united 



2gS 

together in love, serving their divine Master, in sim- 
plicity and in truth. But this happy time is soon to 
pass away. The man child in a little time will be 
no whtre to be found ; and a woe is pronounced to 
the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea, frOm 
whence the first and second beast arise. 

The persecution of the woman, or true church, 
by the dragon, spoken of, verse 13th, after he lost 
his seat in the heathen Roman empire, alludes not 
only to the persecutions carried on against the or- 
thodox christians by the Arians, but also to all the 
persecutions carried on against the church of Christ, 
during the whole reign of the beast. 

Verse 14. And to the woman, were given two 
wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the 
wilderness. It is said, Exodus xix. 4. ** Ye have 
seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare 
you on eagles' wings, and brought you unto myself : 
And in Isaiah xl. 31, it is said, ** they that wait upon 
the Lord, shall renew their strength ; they shall 
mount up with wings as eagles." The former pas- 
sage denotes peculiar care and protection, and the 
latter, signifies spiritual strength and increase — and 
how have the true, humble followers of Christ, in 
every age, been protected and preserved, and how 
have they grown up and increased, so long as they 
walked in simplicity and truth before the Lord. But,, 
few indeed of those who have separated themselves 
from other bodies of professing christians have thus 
lived : they have been too much disposed to speak 
evil of others, and represent them in a very impro- 
per light, to the expense of truth ; and as soon as 
ever they became numerous, and had established a 
certain system of their own, they have generally re- 
sembled those thev professed to renounce, and whom 
the) so severeiv condemned. There is, perhaps, 
however, a particular allusion here to the division of 



£89 

the Roman empire; whereby true christians might 
more easily escape the general corruption that was 
now fast entering into the very body of the visible 
church, than they could have done, had it continued 
one empire, and under the government of one per- 
son. They were better able to separate themselves 
from the great mass of nominal professors, and fore- 
go the privileges, dignified stations, and court-fa- 
vours, now to be enjoyed. In order to enjoy the 
true religion of Jesus, this, at that early period of 
Christianity, seemed peculiarly necessary. A writer, 
as early as the fourth century, relates that the great 
bishopricks, were seldom filled, but after bitter con- 
tention, and often bloodshed. That Damasus ascend- 
ed the papal throne, fighting his opponent Ursinus ; 
and u at Rome," says Ammianus, a heathen philo- 
sopher, (speaking of the bishops,) " they ride in 
chariots, splendidly arrayed, enriched by the offer- 
ings of the ladies, attended by a noble retinue ; feast- 
ing luxuriously, their tables surpassing those of 
kings : But how much more rationally," says he, 
u would they act according to their profession, if 
they imitated the exemplary lives of their poorer 
brethren, the bishops of the provinces, in the plain- 
ness of their diet and apparel, the modesty of their 
looks, and the humility of their demeanor, walking 
acceptably with the eternal God as his true worship- 
pers." We discover here that the place for the wo- 
man is in the wilderness ; from ease, riches and 
spiendor, where she is nourished for a time, ana times , 
and half a time, from the face of the serpent. In .his 
persecuted, afflicted state, the children of God are 
as it were secured from the face of the serpent, and 
he can get no dominion over them : But as soon as 
they step out of it into the popularity, grandeur and 
riches of the world, he at once gets possession of 
them; lifts them up; communicates to them his 

U 



spirit | and makes use of them in bis service, to per* 
secute others. 

Verse 15. And the serpent cast out of his mouth 
water as a flood, after the -woman, (wherever she 
went) that he might cause her to be carried away of 
the flood. Observe he is here called a serpent, to 
denote the art and deceit practised. In the early 
part of the fourth century 5 the Arian principles, like 
a torrent, were ushered into the christian world, in 
denying the real divinity of Christ, Water, in the 
apocalypse, signifies a multitude of people, and the 
Arians were exceedingly numerous. The most dis- 
tinguished citizens in wealth and power, were on the 
aide of Arius ; and the barbarous kings, who over- 
ran and wasted the Roman empire, on embracing 
Christianity, attached themselves to the same party, 
and joined in persecuting the orthodox believers. 
Genseric, king of the Vandals, a bigoted Arian, in 
429, passing into Africa, marked his way every 
where with blood ; torturing, maiming, banishing 
or massacreing all the bishops, who confessed the 
true divinity of Christ, and leveled their churches 
with the ground* In 455, coming over from Africa 
to Rome, which fell into his hands, he abandoned it 
to the soldiery, who plundered it for fourteen days 
together, and rendered it a scene of desolation. The 
Arians were distinguished by a bitter, persecuting 
spirit ; were quite opposed to the orthodox chris- 
tians, and from the number of professors, who em- 
braced those tenets, it seemed for some time, as i'f 
the woman, or all the true christians, would be car- 
ried away, or swallowed up by them. But instead 
of carrying away, or swallowing up the true chris- 
tians, they, in the course of a few centuries,were swal- 
lowed up or gone themselves. 

Verse 16. And the earth helped the woman, and 
the earth opened her mouthy and swallowed up the 



331 

food, which the dragon cast out of his mouth. There 
is probably, an allusion here to the earth opening 
her mouth, and swallowing up Korah, Dathan, and 
Abiram, with those that pertained to them. Num. xv. 
The Arians, in many respects, appear also to re- 
semble them ; for as Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, 
with two hundred and eighty princes of the assem- 
bly, famous in the congregation of Israel, men o£ 
renown, rose up against Moses and Aaron, the true 
servants of God, and withstood them ; so also did 
Arius, with a great number, famous in the christian 
congregation, rise up against the orthodox believers, 
and withstand them. But as Korah, with those that 
appertained to him, were shortly swallowed up or 
gone by the will of God, so also were the Arians, 
with the many pertaining to them, in a little time 
swallowed up or gone, without any human aid or 
power — " Arianism (says Newton) once succeed- 
ed almost universally ; for a while it grew and 
flourished mightily, but in process of time it wither- 
ed and faded away." 

Verse 17. And the dragon was wroth with the 
woman* This is the most striking proof that the 
woman means the true followers of Christ ; there 
being enmity between one and the other. And he 
went to make war with the remnant of her seed, xvhick 
keep the commandments of God, and have the testimo- 
ny of Jesus Christ; the little few (for a remnant 
signifies a small number) which, amidst the general 
corruption, and almost universal falling away, conti- 
nue still faithful to their God, and testify the true 
gospel of Christ, to deny ourselves all ungodliness, 
to love our enemies, and to do good, even to those 
that hate us. — The dragon's enmity to the faithful 
followers of Christ, will never cease, nor will any 
disappointments he meets with, slacken his endea* 



232 



vours to destroy them ; and in the next chapter, we 
shall be enabled to discover the ingenuity of his 
plans, and wily schemes, to accomplish his favourite 
design. 



The man of sin, fully revealed, or the beast of the sea and of the 
earth, with the number of his name, accurately explained. 

And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a 
beast rise up out of the sea, having 1 seven heads and 
ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon 
his heads the name of blasphemy. Rev. xui. 1. 

This beast which St. John saw rise up out of the 
sea, was the church of Rome, which rose up out of 
the troubled state of the Roman empire, after its in- 
vasion by the northern nations ; and is the same as 
the little horn, spoken of in the viitti chapter of Da- 
niel. The seven heads signify the principles or te- 
nets of that church; the ten horns denote its power 
and strength ; the ten crowns represent its popula- 
rity and grandeur; and the name of blasphemy upon 
his heads, means, that by the principles of that 
church, the name of God is blasphemed, and his 
cause dishonoured. And the beast which I saw was 
like unto a leopard, fierce, and his feet were as the 
feet of a bear, cruel to devour, and his mouth, that 
is his words or mandates, as the mouth of a lion, with 
great power and authority — And the dragon gave 
him his power and his seat, and great authority : 
they were not given him by the Lord, but the dra- 
gon, and, consequently he has his service. 

And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to 
death ; and his deadly wound was healed; and all the 
world wondered after the beast, Luther and Calvin 
gave, as it were, a deadly wound to some of the priu- 



ass 

ciples of the church of Rome, particularly those of 
indulgences, and the forgiveness of sins, which in- 
deed for some time seemed as if it would prove fatal 
to its existence : But the wound was healed or cured 
up, and all the world, comparatively speaking, won- 
dered after the beast. The great princes and men 
of the earth, magnified and admired the church of 
Rome, and many countries, once protestant, again, 
embraced its tenets, and joined in the admiration ;* 
And they worshipped the dragon, adored the being 
which gave power unto the beast, and established it 
in such splendour and greatness ; and they worship- 
ped the beast, revered and magnified the church of 
Rome, saying, Who is like unto the beast f what is 
like unto the church of Rome, in opulence and gran- 
deur ? who is able to make war with him f who is 
able to withstand its power, or resist its authority I 

And there xvas given unto him a mouth speaking 
great things, absolving subjects from their allegiance 
to kings at his pleasure, and disposing of kingdoms 
at his will ; and blasphemies, testifying the infallibi- 
lity of the church of Rome, its power to absolve 
marriages and forgive sins ; and power was given 
unto him to continue, in power and authority, forty 

* " In less than 50 years after the reformation commenced, not- 
withstanding the utmost efforts of the popish rulers in both church. 
and state, by persecutions, prohibition of protestant books, &c. 
he. and notwithstanding the scandals, contentions, and even en- 
thusiastic madness, which took place among too many called pro- 
testants: the true scriptural religion was, in less than 50 years, 
not only preached with remarkable success, but formally establish- 
ed by the civil authority in a great part of Germany — in Sweden— 
in Denmark — in Holland and half of Switzerland — and in Britain ; 
and was, by public edicts, allowed in France, Poland, Hungary, 
and Transylvania. Since that period the protestant religion has 
been almost entirely rooted out of Hungary, Austria, Bohemia, 
France, Palatinate on the Rhine, 8cc. and the papists have greatly 
increased in several of the protestant dominions. Perhaps the num- 
ber of the protestants in Europe may have decreased 15,000,000 
from wbat it was about 200 or 180 years ago,"— Brown. 
U2 



234 

and two months, or 1260 years. And he opened his 
mouth in blasphemy against God, to bluspheme his 
name, by declaring himself disposer of kingdoms 
and infallible judge of all controversies; and his 
tabernacle, his true worshippers, by calling them 
schismatics and heretics; and them that dwell in hea- 
ven, by commanding the departed saints to ratify his 
sentences, and confirm his decrees. And it was given 
unto him to make war xvith the saints, the true fol- 
lowers of Christ ; and to overcome them, put them 
to death ; and power was given him over all kin- 
dreds, and tongues, and nations. How extensive in- 
deed, has been the power and authority of the bi- 
shops, and church of Rome. And all that dwell 
upon the earth shall worship him, revere and esteem 
the church of Rome, whose names are not written in 
the book of life of the Lamb slain from the founda- 
tion of the world; who are not the true followers 
of the Lord Jesus Christ. If any man have an ear 
to hear, let him hear; let him diligently consider and 
attend to these things. 

He that leadeth into captivity, shall go into capti- 
vity : he that killeth with the sword, must be killed 
with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith 
of the saints ; as if it was said, under the persecu- 
tions and cruelties of the church of Rome, the pa- 
tience of the children of God will be exercised to 
the uttermost, and their faith tried to the last de- 
gree, in comprehending the mysterious ways of God. 
Happy, those, indeed, who, without a murmuring 
spirit, patiently endured all the miseries inflicted 
upon them, and stedfastly clave unto the Lord, in 
the midst of all their trials and discouragements. 

Verse 11. And I beheld another beast coming up 
out of the earth; and he had tzuo horns like a lamb, 
and tie spake as a dragon. The beast h<- re spoken 
of, is another established system of religion coming 



into being separate from that of the church of Rome* 
This was, I believe, in a more especial manner, the 
Lutheran church ,* but it is not applied to the Cal- 
vinistic church, but also alludes, in a greater or less 
degree, to every separate body of professing chris- 
tians, in the same proportion as they resemble what 
the beast signifies. Now u A beast (as bishop New- 
ton observes; in the prophetic style, is a tyrannical, 
idolatrous empire,'* and consequently applied to a 
body of professing christians, it implies placing an 
undue affection on a certain system or form of reli- 
gion, and persecuting and opposing all who differ 
from it. I leave every one's own conscience to de- 
cide, how far he is tinctured with this leaven : But 
this I say, every church, or christian society, distin- 
tinguished by this mark as a body, constitutes a num- 
ber of the beast ; and from this fountain of depar- 
ture from the gospel of Jesus Christ, hath arisen all 
the contentions, strifes and persecutions that have 
taken place in the christian world, to the great de- 
triment of the kingdom of Christ, and the very sup- 
port of the infidel cause, as hereafter may be 
seen. 

The two horns denote the two protestant churches 
that rose up into an established form soon after the 
reformation — the Lutheran and Calvinistic ; the two 
kingdoms England and the German states that em- 
braced the protestant religion ; or the power and 
strength possessed by the protestants. They are said 
to be like a lamb, of a harmlt ss, inoff nsive appear- 
ance. So the protestant churches and kingdoms 
seemed harmless and inoffensive in comparison of 
the church of Rome, and the kingdoms attached to 
its communion : — They established no inquisitions, 
and professed to believe it wrong to destroy and kill 
others, on account of a difference of opinion in cer- 
tain points of religion. His speaking as a dragon, 



286 

however, certainly means to speak wrong ; and this 
neither Luther nor Calvin can be exempt from; nor 
indeed, very few who belong to any religious party 
whatever. One is almost necessarily led to speak 
too favourably in behalf of the society to which he 
belongs, and represent all others, who differ from 
him, in a very improper point of light. 

It is recorded of Luther, that he paid no regard 
to the kingship of Henry VFIl. who wrote a treatise 
in favour of the Roman catholics, but answered him 
with great sharpness, treating both his person and 
performance in the most contemptuous manner. 
This is certainly very unbecoming in the followers 
of the meek and lowly Jesus, and is as opposite to 
the spirit of the gospel, and the example of Christ, 
as darkness is to light. Nearly all the first reform- 
ers, so called, were severe and bitter towards the 
catholic christians, in a manner that cannot be justi- 
fied, or reconciled to the spirit of Christ ; and after 
them every society that has sprung up out of the re- 
formation, hath more or less aspersed and persecuted 
all others, who, in religious opinions, differed from 
them : nay, the two protestant churches after they 
became established and got power in their own 
hands, acted much in the same manner as the church 
of Rome did before them ; persecuting, banishing, 
imprisoning and even putting to death those who re- 
fused to receive their tenets, or conform to the sys- 
tem of religion they had adopted. As early after 
the reformation as i574, the Lutherans in a conven- 
tion at Torgaw, established the real presence in the 
eucharist, and instigated the elector of Saxony, to 
seize, imprison and banish all the secret Calvinists 
who differed from them in sentiment, and to reduce 
their followers by every act of .violence, to renounce 
their sentiments and confess the ubiquity. Peucer, 
for his opinions, suffered ten years of imprisonment 



my 

in the severest manner : and in 1577, a form of con- 
cord was produced, in which the real manduc^tion 
of Christ's body and blood in the eucharist was es- 
tablished, and heresy and excommunication laid on 
all who refused this, as an article of faith, with pains 
and penalties to be enforced by the secular arm. 
Crellius, in 1601, was put to death. Nor were the 
Calvinists, when established and possessed of power, 
much behind the Lutherans in these things ; and all 
othtr parties of religion, in proportion as they become 
established and obtain power, pattern after the same 
steps. And he exerciseth all the power of the first 
beast before him, the church of Rome ; if not in put- 
ting to death by fire and sword, yet in persecuting 
others who differ from them, and making use of 
every effort and intrigue, to enlarge their own party, 
and promote its honour : And causeth the earth, and 
them that dwell therein, to worship the first beast \ 
xvhose deadly wound zuas healed; that is, causeth the 
inhabitants of the earth to embrace, support and re- 
vere a certain system or form of religion, like the 
church of Ro;ne ; which, recovered, as it were, of 
the deep wound it received at the reformation; and 
which, though corrupt, continued still a large distin- 
guished church. 

The beast they caused the inhabitants of the earth 
to worship, was the same beast ; for the beast is a 
certain sjstem or form of religion established by a 
body of men, unduly valued and esteemed, causing 
its admirers to despise and persecute those who dif- 
fer from it, and conform not to its constituted rules. 
This beast in the church of Rome occasioned much 
wrath and bitterness, and caused many to be put to 
death. What a pity the protestants should produce 
this beast, and cause the inhabitants of the earth to 
worship it, or stipulate a certain creed or system of 
religion, and cause the children of men to receive. 



238 

unduly esteem and regard it,' when they saw the evils 
and persecutions it occasioned in the church of Rome! 
And what a pity, that all to this day, who come out 
from any established order of christians, should erect 
some peculiar tenets of their own, contrary to the 
simplicity of the gospel, and impose a certain yoke 
of laws and regulations on all those who come in 
among them : thereby dividing christians one from 
another more and more, binding their consciences 
to their own system, and leading them to persecute 
all who worship it not. Indeed, such has been the 
spirit of the times for more than twelve centuries, 
that many think they cannot possibly have any reli- 
gion, or subsist at all, unless they have a king to reign 
over them ; or like other churches, have some estab- 
lished creed, or system of religion to regulate them 
beside the scriptures and the spirit of God — and, 
when once established, it must in no wise be control- 
ed, or give way to any thing ; yea, every one must 
receive and worship it, or be persecuted ; and the 
whole scriptures must be construed to support it; for 
it must stand at any rate. 

These are truths, which, I believe, every man of 
candour will subscribe to ; and a woe will rest upon 
me, if, when the Lord has opened my mind to see 
them, I refuse to point them out. A sense of duty 
and a desire to promote the welfare of my fellow 
men, has alone brought me to do it; and I hope 
those whom I regard and love, even sincere chris- 
tians of every denomination, will receive these things 
as from a true friend, that desires their good, though 
some things may seem to bear upon them. Like 
Jeremiah, I am often ready to say, " Woe is me, my 
mother, that thou hast borne me a man of strife, and 
a man of contention unto the whole earth ;' ? or ra«* 
ther hast brought me into existence, to be separate 
2nd aloae ; and to have it required of me, to testify 



$39 

many things so contrary to my inclination, and £ot 
which I expect to be hated of all men.— Very differ- 
ent, truly, is the state of things now in the religious 
world, to what it was in the days of the apostles* 
There were no dignified titles, or elevated stations 
among the children of God : no separate parties ; 
but all were of one heart and one mind ; and if, at 
any of their assemblies, any thing was revealed or 
communicated to one's mind by the Spirit of grace, 
he could rise up and testify it to his brethren, with- 
out going through a college education, or being regu- 
larly ordained, and felt free to do it as often as the 
spirit of God commanded him, without being paid 
for it five, ten, or twenty-five hundred dollars a year. 
Yea, sooner than be burdensome to their poor bre- 
thren, they would labour with their own hands to pro* 
vide necessaries for them ; and so great was their 
love to the souls of men, that they would put their 
lives in their hands, endure patiently all manner of 
persecutions, and suffer hunger and nakedness to do 
them good and promote the cause of their Lord and 
Master. 

And he doeth great wonders, things which excite 
great notice and admiration, so that he maketh Jire 
come down from heaven on the earth in the sight oj 
men — that is, the grace of God in divine visitations 
and outpourings of the holy Spirit on the inhabitants 
of the earth, evident to all men. So, indeed, did 
the first protestant churches ; and after them, other 
churches that rose up. By living more according to 
the gospel than the church of Rome, and walking in 
a good degree after the commandments of their Lord 
and Saviour, and praying in sincerity for the salva- 
tion of their fellow-men, and the advancement of 
the Redeemer's kingdom ; and many, too, even for 
their enemies, they caused the Lord (especially when 



24G 

they first rose up, were few in number, despised and 
persecuted) to pour out his holy Spirit among diem, 
and bring multitudes from darkness to light, and 
from the power of satan unto God. These were 
great things ; they were indeed miracles as it is else- 
where expressed, which no'one of himself could effect, 
and which excited much attention and admiration 
from the children of mm. And he decetveth them 
that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles 
which he hath power to do in the sight of the beast. 
Observe how party-advocates deceive mankind to 
establish and worship a certain system or form of 
religion — by the means of those miracles or outpour- 
ings of God's spirit and revivals of religion which 
take place among them (all of which they greatly 
magnify) in the exercise and belief of those tenets of 
principles of religion they have already adopted, and 
which they wish to have confirmed and established) 
with a form of worship and church regulations. 
Without this, they could not readily lead people to 
believe their religion was the purest in the world, get 
it organized and established, and make them think 
it was right to separate themselves from, condemn, 
and persecute all who did not receive it or come in 
among them. Saying to them that dxvell on the earth, 
beholding and partaking of the outpouring of the 
Spirit among them, that they should moke an image 
to the beast. This is what every society deceives 
people to ; to erect a certain mode of religion or 
form of worship to the principles, which, in their 
view are so pure, so conformable to the gospel, and 
so remarkably favoured and owned of God in the 
outpouring of his holy Spirit — yea, like unto the 
Roman catholics, to the declaring that they only are 
right, the only people -vhom God approves, and con- 
sidering all others as schismatics and heretics of any 



other belief, who can hardly possibly please God, or 
get to heaven, unless they think just as they do, and 
worship in the same manner. 

This was the first beast, or what constituted the 
christians at Rome first a beast ; and it was the same 
beast the protestant christians were induced to wor- 
ship, and make an image unto, by the influence of 
their teachers or the false prophet ; for the beast is 
one and the same among all christians— a separate or 
distinct party of professed christians, holding some 
peculiar tenets of their own, highly regarding and 
esteeming them, considering them as the only ones 
that are right, and consequently, more or less cen* 
suring and persecuting all others ; especially such as 
come out from among them, and worship the Lord 
in a more acceptable way, unincumbered by a host 
of rules and church regulations. There is but one 
beast, though the number of his name is six hundred 
three score and six. The term beasts, therefore, is 
never made use of in the prophecy ; though one and 
another, or two, as we would speak, are seen to arise. 
The church of Rome is, in a more eminent degree, 
the beast, and it only is represented as having power, 
a seat, and great authority ; though as I have before 
observed, every christian society or party tend to 
make a number of the same beast, just in the same 
proportion as they resemble the Roman catholics, in 
those things which constituted them a beast, viz. be- 
lieving themselves the only ones right, considering 
all others as wrong, and of course being cold, envi- 
ous and too often even malicious towards them. The 
image to the beast, is not the beast — the beast being 
the discriminating tenets or belief of a party, and the 
image of the beast the instituted rules or form of 
worship annexed to that belief or of that particular 
party. The beast consequently exists before its 
image ; as the protestants had their peculiar belief 

X 



before they established any positive rules, or a form 
of worship for it. Indeed, it appears evident from 
the text, that they were more eminently favoured 
with grace and the outpouring of God's spirit, before 
any positive institutions or form of worship was es- 
tablished ; for they urged these in favour of making 
them, as others do to this day ; and who, like the 
first protestants, when they have established them, 
reproach and persecute all who will not receive or 
conform to the same. 

Which had a wound by a sword—the. sword of the 
Spirit, which is the word of God, testified by the 
protestant reformers and did live — -continued not- 
withstanding. Observe, it was only one of his heads 
or some of its principles that received this wound, 
not the beast itself or its body; for the protestants 
never thought it wrong at all to establish a certain 
system of doctrine or belief as infallible truth, and 
condemn and persecute all who would not hold to it. 
This was the beast itself; and it exists, indeed, in 
too many religious societies. A tenacious adherence 
to some particular points of doctrine or belief, as 
though one's salvation turned upon them, however 
foreign to religion or our acceptance with God they 
might be in themselves, has been a fruitful source of 
evil in the christian world, as many well know. This 
is truly the Apocalyptic Beast; with its image 
or together with its established rules and form of 
worship in the church of Rome, it hath occasioned 
the death of tens of thousands, and the very same 
beast with its image in protestant churches, hath per- 
secuted, excommunicated, imprisoned, banished or 
put to death many hundreds of the followers of the 
Lamb. Witness the twelve years imprisonment of 
John Bunyan, and the hundreds confined in jails 
throughout England, for not conforming to the estab- 
lished religion ! And among ourselves to the present 



213 

day, what contention, strife, persecution, animosity 
and evil speaking, one against another, doth it occa- 
sion ! 

And he had power to give life unto the image of 
the beast ; to bring a certain form of worship into 
complete establishment, that the image of the beast 
should both speak, and cause that as many as -would 
not worship the image of the beast, should be killed. 
The meaning of the whole verse is, that by magnify- 
ing the great revivals of religion and outpouring of 
God's spirit among them, (a great part of which is 
actually true and well known,) they should not only 
so far induce people to think they were the most 
right and pure of all societies in the world* as to get 
a certain system of rules or form of worship estab- 
lished for it, but that it should also speak — imply or 
denote, that it was the best and the only one right in 
the world, and (a necessary consequence) cause them 
to reproach, excommunicate, persecute, imprison, or 
put to death as heretics as many as would not wor- 
ship or conform to it, More, perhaps, have been 
persecuted, imprisoned and put to death, for not con- 
K^cteheMhan'ona^uSt of a difference 
of belief, though both conspire to effect the same 

thl 7ndhe cwseth all, both small and great rich and 
poor, free and bond; persons of every rank and con- 
S of life, to receive a mark in their nght hand, 

. A woman of a certain society, of common «£&**?**& JS 
«r V.ttlP information, hearing me observe one day that I believeu 

;;:t,nS» light, that the idea had never entered her 
mind. 



§r in their foreheads ; that is, to take an active part 
in the support and promotion of their church, or dis- 
tinguish themselves by a strict adherence to its doc- 
trine and mode of worship. The word, He, doth not 
mean one particular society only ; but as I have be- 
fore shown, every separate body of professing chris- 
tians, more or less. A party in religion is altogether 
an evil ; an evil necessarily arises from it : for, as 
Mr Fuller observes, "If we enlist ourselves under 
the banners of a party, we shall feel disposed to vin- 
dicate or palliate all their proceedings ;" and he 
might have added, misrepresent and condemn all 
who differ from us. And indeed, what have not the 
different societies, with their ministers, done ? How 
many of all ranks, high and low, rich and poor, have 
they caused actively to engage by contention and 
strife in the support of their system, and the ad- 
vancement of their cause ; and by insinuating that 
they only were right, and that all others were wrong 
and held the most dangerous tenets, led them not 
onlv to possess the most bigoted attachment to their 

"^rbe^exceTaingly ^S?^jfed?lfi^ P e " ec *? 
not think just like unto themselves.-^MamVand es- 
pecially ministers of the gospel, I believe, will have 
a serious account to give before the bar of God re- 
specting these things. >Tis to be feared they have 
been the cause of destroying many souls; for it is 
they more especially, I again repeat, that cause peo- 
ple to be of this bigoted, contracted disposition, 50 
contrary to the gospel of Christ, and so displeasing 
m the sight of God. Common people could never 
possibly get into this way of bigotry in such a man- 
ner, unless it was instilled into them by those whom 
they look up unto for instruction and suppose the 
*est ot men; and if all pious ministers and godly 



men would with one voice testify against it, how 
soon would it return to the bottomless pit, from 
whence the scriptures assure us it did ascend. 

And that no man might buy or sell, receive or dis- 
pense the word of grace, hear of or preach to any, 
save he that had the mark* or the name of the beast , 
or the number of his name ; save such as hold to the 
same belief, are of the same denomination, or belong 
to some respectable established church or society,* 
and I might add, could produce credentials. Con- 
sequently, if the Lord should come to any one in his 
usual employment, and command him by his spirit 
to go and prophesy at a certain place as he did Amos, 
like him he would be withstood by the priest there ; 
especially if he did not speak things to suit them. 
Read Amos vii. chapter. In the first place he would 
probably be asked what society he belonged to ; or 
if he was licensed or ordained. If, like unto Amos, 
he were constrained to reply, he " was no prophet, 
neither a prophet's son," neither educated nor 
brought up for the ministry ; " but an herdman and 
a gatherer of sycamore fruit," or one that had been 
accustomed to labour in the field, and could only say 
that the " Lord took" him as he " followed" his em- 
ployment, and commanded him to go and prophesy, 
or speak at the place, he might expect the established 

* How were the baptists and methodists shut out from all ac- 
cess to christian synagogues and places of worship, and even neigh- 
bourhoods and private houses, before they became a regularly 
established order of people, and obtained respect from the world; 
though perhaps they were at that time more eminently sent of 
God, and their labours more abundantly blessed, than at the pre» 
sent day, since they have become an established order of people, 
command respect, and, generally speaking, can have access to the 
houses of worship of other denominations. Would it not then have 
been better, had they continued as they were, and remained " in 
the wilderness" unto this day — the place prepared of God for his 
true followers, where they are fed and nourished from the face of 
the serpent. 

X2 



%m 



minister there would say to him as Amaziah the es- 
tablished priest at Bethel said to Amos : " O thou 
seer, go, flee thee away into the land of Judah, and 
there eat bread, and prophesy there ;" or go to some 
other neighbourhood or place, and there stay and 
prophesy : " but prophesy not again any more at 
Bethel ; for it is the king's chapel, and it is the 
king's court :" or attempt not to preach any more 
at this place ; we are of such a society ; this is my 
meeting-house ; and the people belong to my con- 
gregation. No regard, whatever, would be paid to 
any thing the Lord had commanded him. 

It is surprising that no one has understood what 
is signified by the two words buy and sell in this 
place, when their meaning elsewhere in the scrip- 
tures is so clearly determined, and which, when un- 
derstood, would have served as a key to unlock the 
most mysterious parts of the Revelation, which so 
many have in vain attempted to explain* In Isaiah, 
Iv. 1, it is said: " Ho, every one that thirsteth^ 
come ye to the waters ; and he that hath no money 5 
come ye, buy and eat ; yea, come, buy wine and 
milk without money and without price." A com- 
ment is unnecessary ; a person of the least spiritual 
discernment, understands the meaning. The mean- 
ing of both words are equally clear and satisfactory 
in the xxv. chapter of Matthew. The foolish vir- 
gins, who had no oil in their vessels with their 
lamps, are there exhorted to go to them that sel^ 
and buy for themselves : and it is scarce necessary 
to observe, it means to procure or get the knowledge 
and grace of God. Again. Rev. iii. 18, " I counsel 
thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire," &c it 
means also, to receive or obtain the knowledge and 
grace of God. " Buying (says Flavcl) here signi- 
fies the acquiring or obtaining these things from 
Jesus Christ, in the use of such mean;* and methods 



my 

as he has appointed." People in our days go to 
houses of worship, and religious assemblies, as the 
means and methods appointed for obtaining the 
knowledge and grace of God : but how accurately 
has this passage in the Revelation been fulfilled ; 
and still continues, in a great measure, to be fulfilled 
almost daily* It is well known that a society seldom 
lets another preach in their meeting-houses or among 
them, unless they are of the same belief, the same 
society, or of some established church or society — » 
the very way to keep religious parties in existence 
for ever. I had a striking proof of this last spring 
in Georgetown. Applying for permission to speak 
there in one of their meeting-houses, though many 
of the people were some acquainted with me, were 
friendly to me, and I may add I believe, had not a 
doubt respecting the uprightness of my moral con- 
duct, or the purity of my motives ; yet they could 
not let me dispense the word of grace there, only 
because I did not belong to their society, nor to any 
regularly established church or society. I only re* 
late the circumstance to shew how true this passage 
in the Revelation has been fulfilled in the christian 
world, as it is as acceptable to me to be refused as 
received. A door, as yet, has been opened for me 
at some place ; and, I have often thought, if ail so- 
cieties whatever would shut their doors against me, 
it would be a means of my doing much more good 
in the world. 1 he hedges and highways, would 
still in our free country be granted to me ; and per- 
haps, I might more easily compel the people assem- 
bled at such places to come in, than those devoted 
to church walls, and hardened under the sound of 
the gospel. 5 * Nor do religious parties or societies, 

* It is but just, however, here to observe, that throughout the 
southern states, people of every society have almost universally 
been friendly to me ; and seldom shut any of their meeting-houses 



248 

seldom permk others to come among them, or enjoy 
the privileges of their society, except they are of the 
same belief, or belong to them : much less do they 
allow, or like to have their members go to hear others 
of a different persuasion. 

A certain woman, some time since, related to me, 
in a pathetic manner, her situation. It seems she 
was a member of the presby terian society ; but found 
it profitable to her, and desired to hear the metho- 
dists, who often preached in the neighbourhood. This 
quite offended her presbyterian brethren ; they look- 
ed cold towards her; saying, one to another, when- 
ever she went to hear them, she is running after the 
methodists again— they also called her to an account 
about it several times, and talked of turning her out 
of their society. Some of the methodists may have 
conducted also in the same manner towards their 
members for going to hear the presbyterians ; and 
in this way the children of God are separated, and 
alienated one from another. Each society hath its 
members as in a cage, out of which they must not 
go ; and the followers of Christ instead of being one 
fold, and under one shepherd, united together in 
love, and allowed to obey Christ only, and serve him 
according to the best of their knowledge as it is en- 
joined in the gospel, they are in many parties, obli- 
ged o obey many masters, and must serve and wor- 
ship God as they determine, and as the articles and 
rules of their society specify. These things may 

against me; and in Wilmington, -( where two years ago I was un- 
der the necessity to hold two meetings in the market-house, for 
want of a more suitable place lo speak to the people,) on my re- 
turn from the southward, not long since, the presbyterians opened 
their meeting house to me for a meeting, and they have been very 
friendly \o me in several other places. Concerning the northern 
states, I wish to say but little. Truth would exhibit features con- 
siderably different; though I find some few here, of a friendly, ca- 
tholic spirit. 



249 

be hard for some to bear ; but let no one be offended 
at the truth. I write them with peculiar reluctance ; 
and it is, perhaps, because I have an inordinate de- 
sire by nature to please every one, and have the good 
will of all (as those who are acquainted with me, I 
believe, well know) even to a fault, that it has been 
enjoined on me to testify them ; as they can bear it 
better from such an one : even as any one will suf- 
fer a humane physician to probe a very bad wound 
or hurt him considerably in extracting a thorn from 
his flesh, without being offended with him ; well 
knowing he hurts him no more than he can possibly 
help, to effect a cure, or relieve the pain. 

Here is wisdom ; that is, it requires wisdom to 
see into these things; but not the wisdom of the 
world. Let him that hath understanding, a clear 
discernment in the things of God, and knoweth his 
will, and what is acceptable in his sight, count the 
number of the beast ; diligently consider and reckon 
up the different societies and parties among chris- 
tians and know from whence they came % for it is the 
number of a man, the man of sin ; or rather it means, 
perhaps, that all the different sects and parties now 
in the world among christians, originated in, or were 
brought about by frail man, not God, to the great 
disgrace of Christianity and injury of the Redeem- 
er's cause ; who has particularly enjoined on all his 
followers, as his special commandment, to love one 
another ; and has said, in effect, if they were united 
together in love, as one household and one family, 
all men should know that they were his disciples, 
and be convinced by their fruits to the glory of his 
Father that he came from God and his religion was 
from above; and his number, the number of the dif- 
ferent sects or parties, is, or will in all no doubt be, 
six hundred three score and six, 

Let the reader still keep in mind, that when the 



g50 

church of Rome established a religious system of 
their own, excluding all others from being right, and 
persecuting them, it became a beast — " a tyrannical, 
idolatrous empire" or body of people, bigotedly de- 
voted to their own system of belief, ruling with uni- 
versal sway over all their members, and bringing as 
many under jurisdiction to them as either their art 
or power could effect, persecuting the rest. This 
was the first beast. The stcond was like unto it as 
we have seen; and the whole number of his name, 
partake of the same nature in a greater or less de- 
gree, and is, therefore, the same first beast where- 
ver it appears. For each separate party of chris* 
tians, as a body, are guilty of the following particu- 
lars : they are bigotedly attached to their own way 
—-they exercise complete dominion over all that be- 
long to them — unjustly represent others, and speak 
too much in favour of themselves; and lastly, per- 
secute or oppose all who refuse to come under their 
jurisdiction, or that differ from them. These are 
fruits that have abundantly been witnessed in the 
christian world ; they necessarily arise from party 
divisions, and consequentlv they will continue to ma- 
nifest themselves in a greater or less degree as long 
as party names and distinctions remain in existence. 
Notwithstanding, some people judge me very hard, 
and think it a most surprising thing that I do not 
join mvself to some society. To such, I never wish 
?o make much reply, as it is impossible for me to 
make them see things in the light I do, and it is of 
little consequence to me what judgment any one 
passes on me so long as my duty is plainly marked 
out before me. 

These things are moreover foretold and described 
equally clear in the writings of the apostle Paul. 
2 Thessalonians ii. 3, Let no man deceive you by any 
pieans, by telling yqu that the day of Christ, or the 



851 

glorious state of the church in the millenium is com- 
ing immediately ; For that day shall not come, ex* 
cept there come a falling away first; or will not 
Come untu there first come a tailing away from the 
true faith and precepts of the gospel of Christ ; and 
that man of sin,* or thing so sinful in itself and 
which will occasion so much sin in the world, be re* 
sealed, or manifest itself; the son of perdition, the 
ver) offspring and promoter of destruction to the 
souls of men: who opposeth and exalteth himself above 
all that is called God, or that is worshipped; which 
setteth itself against, and esteemeth itseii above the 
very commandments' of God, or the dictates of his 
holy Spirit; so that he, as God, able to dispose of 
kingdoms, to forgive sins, or to save from eternal 
death, sitteth in the temple of God, the christian 
church, shewing himself that he is God, having all 
power. Applied to the church ol Rome, it means 
pretending to be able to dispose of kingdoms, infal- 
libly to decide all controversies, grant indigencies, 
forgive bins and release from purgatory. Applied 
to other societies it signifies their pretending that 
their church is so pure, and so conformable to the 
gospel of Christ, that they will be almost sure to be 
saved if united to them, and that it will be almost 
impossible for them to get to heaven, unless they 
renounce the other corrupt churches, and come in 
among them. Remember ye not, that when I was 
yet with you, I told you these things ; that these 
things would surely take place among the professed 

* It is net termed a man child, but a man, to denote the great- 
ness of its extent and influence. However, as extensive and pow- 
erful in their influence, as these things may now be in the temple 
of God or christian church, they will ere long be entirely de- 
stroyed by the brightness of the Redeemer's coming ; and the 
man child grown to perfect manhood, appearing in the world, will 
influence and govern in righteousness the inhabitants of the whole 
earth- 



followers of Christ, however strange they might 
seem unto you ?* And now ye knoxv what withhold- 
eth, or preventeth these things from taking place for 
the present. Two things at that time especially 
hindered these things from taking place ; first, the 
severe persecutions of the christians, which kept 
them humble and united together m love j and se- 
condly, the faithful testimony of the apostles, and 
the immediate followers of Christ against all evils 
of this kind. That he might be revealed in his time, 
the most proper time to be revealed ; even after 
Paul and all the immediate apostles and followers 
of Christ were no more ; that no one might be able 
to plead an excuse for party divisions, or have any- 
thing to justify the having of so many sects and de- 
nominations among christians, as though they were 
sanctioned or in any wise countenanced by the apos- 
tles. For the mystery of iniquity, or mysterious 
iniquity of divisions among christians doth already 
work, or stir itself up in the minds of some, in an 
undue preference and regard to one and consequent 
disesteem and disregard to another equally sincere 
and pious and a follower of the same Lord, as though 
they were more eminently the servants of God, or 
better understood the plan of salvation; only he who 
now letteth will let, or continue to hinder, until he 
be taken out of the way. The apostle litre might par- 
ticularly allude to himself, (it being common to speak 

♦The text closes with a point of interrogation; and methinks, 
hrid the primitive christians been asked whether they thought it 
possible for the followers of Christ to get so divided and alienat- 
ed in affection one towards another as to have no fellowship to° 
wards each other, refuse to let each other speak in their religious 
assemblies, and even prohibit as many as they had any control 
over from going to hear each other, they would have hardly known 
what answer to make to such a question : But how astonished 
must they have been, nad it been told them that they would not 
only do all these things, but would also be exceedingly bitter one 
towards another, persecute and even put each other to death. 



$53 

of one's self in the third person, and especially for 
St. Paul,) not excluding, however, the other apos^ 
ties ; as if he had said, I check this spirit of divi- 
sions in the church of Christ wherever I discover 
it making its appearance, and will continue to tes- 
tify against it as one of the greatest evils, and by the 
grace of God will keep it down as long as I live. 

This spirit became still more advanced afterwards 
in the church at Corinth ; and we discover in St. 
Paul's epistle to them by what pointed reproofs he 
exposed both the sin and folly of falling into divi- 
sions and strife, by unduly placing their affections 
where they ought not. Read 1 Corinthians, iii. 
chapter. To render the apostle's meaning as plain 
as possible to everv capacity, I will paraphrase part 
of the chapter from the 3d verse, preserving, as 
usual, in italic characters, the words of scripture. 

For ye are yet carnal, though you profess your- 
selves christians : for whereas there is among you, 
envying', and strife (the necessary consequence of 
parties) and divisions, are ye not carnal, have ye 
not wrong tempers and dispositions in you, and do 
ye not walk as men unregenerate, having neither the 
spirit of the gospel, nor the love of God in their 
hearts? For while one saith lam of Paul ; and ano- 
ther I am of Apollos ; glory in belonging to one or 
other of us, or being our followers, (in the same 
manner that almost all christians now glory or value 
themselves in belonging to this or the other deno- 
mination or society, as though they had entirely an- 
other gospel, or were so aiuch superior in purity to 
all others that no one belonging to them could scarce- 
ly be lost or fail of eternal happiness,) are ye not 
carnal; doth not reason itself teach you that you 
act inconsistent with the gospel of Christ, and che- 
rish wrong dispositions in you ? Who then is Paul^ 
and who is Apollos, that you should place such an 



S5* 

undue affection on us, but only ministers, or merely 
instruments by whom ye believed <jX received instruc- 
tion to believe ; even as the Lord gave to every marl 
power to believe? I have planted, I first came and 
preached to you the gospel of Christ; Apollos wa* 
tered, Apollos came and gave you further instruc- 
tion ; but God gave the increase, God both euabled 
you to believe, and purified \ our hearts from sin ; 
for of ourselves neither Apollos nor myself could 
do any thing towards making you believe, or towards 
purifying your hearts. So then, you may discover, 
neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that 
watereth ; neither myself nor Apollos are anv thing, 
that ye should glory in us ; much less fall into divi- 
sions and strife on our account; but God that giveth, 
the increase is all in ail : enabling you both to be- 
lieve, and purifying the heart from its unrighteous- 
ness. Place your affection, therefore, on him and 
him alone ; renounce every species of division and 
strife, and be at peace among yourselves. 

Had the words of the apostle been regarded, we 
are well assured, the divisions, strifes, and animo- 
sities that have taken place in the christian world 
(to the reproach of the christian name, and to the 
destruction, it is to be feared, of many thousand 
souls,) would have never been witnessed. We re- 
turn again to the subject digressed from in Thessa- 
lonians. 

And then (after Paul and the other apostles were 
no more, and persecutions were at an end) shall that 
Wicked be revealed ; a thing so wicked in itself, and 
which will occasion so feuch wickedness in the 
world, come into the christian church ; whom the 
Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and 
shall destroy *with the brightness of his coming; that 
is, shall do aWay by the testimony of his word and 
spirit, and utterly destroy out of the hearts of all 



255 

his people, by the abundant light, grace and love„ 
poured out upon all men on the commencement of 
the millennium dispensation. A blessed promise 
truly. Even him, the wickedness of divisions and 
parties, whose coming wh^n it first begins to come 
in among christians is after the working of satan, 
for deceit and wickedness, with all pozver in induc- 
ing belief, and signs in confirming it, and lying won* 
ders, or exaggerated accounts of remarkable revivals 
of religion and the outpouring of God's spirit in 
keeping it established ;* And with all deceivableness 
of unrighteousness , or unrighteous deceivings ; mag- 
nify ing their society as the best in the world ; con- 
struing every passage of scripture to favour it; and 
representing every other society as holding the most 
dangerous doctrines, and worshipping quite contra- 
ry to the plan laid down in the gospel : telling more- 
over all manner of false reports about tht-m ; and 
causing them to appear in the eyes of all they have 
any influence over, as the most abominable people 

* Let no one suppose I hereout any false construction on the 
scriptures in this paraphrase. Nothing but ignorance or wilful 
blindness, can possibly betray one into the supposition. The apos- 
tle observes, concerning himself, in his appeal to the Corinthians, 
xii 12. " Truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you 
in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds.'* The 
meaning here needs no explanation. Circumstances demanded 
this appeal from the apostle ; and applied to himself, it was strict? 
ly true. But I ask if the different societies in relating the pro- 
gress of grace, or the revivals of religion among them, have paid 
the same regard to truth. No, might one reply : to induce a be» 
lief that they were the peculiar favourites of heaven, in order the 
more readily to proselyte to their society, they have on all occa- 
sions exaggerated these things in such a manner, that applied to 
them, it may be fitly said to be " after the working of Satan, with 
all power, and signs, and lying wonders " I must again observe 
that I relate these things with peculiar reluctance : But duty to 
God and to my fellow men, must not be sacrificed to my own feel* 
ings. They must be pointed out in order to their amendment, and 
my three years of disobedience, renders it but just, that the Lord 
ehould lay this burden upon me, 



on the earth ; worse than infidels ; not fit to live s 
and which ought to be abhorred, persecuted, or put 
to death: in them that perish ; that is, those that 
perish by receiving a bigoted, persecuting spirit, are 
led to it by the above unrighteous deceivings, as 
they ma\ justly be called. However, those that pe- 
rish by getting into this way, will be left without ex- 
cuse. The precepts of Christ are too plain not to 
be understood, and the whole tenor and spirit of the 
gospel is so diametrically opposed to such a bigoted 
disposition, that those who get into it can have nothing 
to plead in justification of themselves before the bar 
of God. It is therefore declared they perish, be- 
cause they received not the love of the truth, or acted 
not according to the precepts and commandments of 
their Lord and Saviour, that they might be saved, 
or wherebv thev would have been saved, but had' 
pleasure in unrighteousness. And for this cause, or 
because they received not the love of the truth, but 
had pleasure in these unrighteous deceivings, God 
shall send them strong delusion, that they should be- 
lieve a lie ; or give them up to such a strange per- 
version of understanding* and to the influence of 
such a spirit, that they should believe things the most 
absolutely false, and which to all but themselves, 
would evidently appear so ; -even to believe it rightL 
to kill, imprison, persecute, and reproach all who. 
did not think just as they did, or worship in the 
same manner, though they believed in the same gos- 
pel, and according to the best of their knowledge 
were endeavouring to serve the same Lord and 
Master. 

How astonishing it is that these things should 
ever take place among the professed followers of the 
meek and lowly Jesus. Surely no one ever could 
have so firmly believed it was right to do these 
things, as many have done> unless the Lord had u>. 



2S7 

deed sent them or given them up unto strong delu- 
sion. Reader, how far art thou now under the in- 
fluence of this delusion? Dost thou believe that every 
one must come into thy way to be right ? And above 
all, dost thou believe it right to say all manner of 
evil of others, and make them appear as odious as 
possible, in the eyes of all you have any influence 
over ? If thou dost, tremble at the words of the apos- 
tle : That they all might be damned who believed not 
the truth, instead of such a lie, and had pleasure in 
unrighteousness. A righteous judgment, certainly, 

Paul further testifies of these things in his last 
discourse to the church at Ephesius, Acts xx. 29, 
30. After assuring them that they would see his 
face no more, and enjoining upon them to take heed 
unto themselves, and to the flock, he thus observes ; 
For I know this, that after my departing ; that is, 
when I am no more, shall grievous wolves enter in 
among you; that is, the church of Christ, not spar- 
big the flock ; but scattering, rending and devouring 
it : these three things wolves also do. Also of your 
own selves; that is, of professed christians, shall 
men arise, speaking perverse things ; wrong and un- 
just things against others, and untrue in favour of 
themselves, to draw away disciples after them, or 
induce them to join their society. 

Had the apostle lived to see these things himself, 
^jould he have more accurately described them I And 
how have they destroyed and rent the flock of Christ? 
I would gladly depict these things to you in such a 
manner, from actual occurrences, as to excite your 
abhorrence to them, and lead you to guard against 
the evil. 

We see a little neighbourhood, where the Lord is 
pouring out his spirk on the inhabitants. Many have 
received the spirit of Christ ; they are all united to- 
gether in love and tender afFectioti ; of one heart and 
Y2 



one mind, serving the Lord. But behold se vera r mi- 
nisters of different orders come into the place. One 
begins to hold forth his tenets ; another his. The 
minds of all the people are engaged about them ; 
and the work of the Lord ceases in their hearts, and 
in the neighbourhood. One says one is right ; ano- 
ther, that another is. They enter, into contention and 
disputes ; their minds are irritated and embittered, 
one towards another. They divide into different par- 
ties, and turn to persecuting one another. I now 
ask whether these ministers were wolves or shep- 
herds ? Our Saviour has expressly told us, " by their 
fruits ye shall know them." What is the fruit ? 
Judge, and then determine i though perhaps every 
one of them was so given up to believe a lie, as to 
think they were doing God service and contending, 
for the faith once delivered to the saints. 

Having now traced the beast through its different 
forms and shapes, down to the present time, we turn 
our attention to the harlot woman which rides upon 
it.. 

The harlot woman : or, mystic Babylon ascertained. 

And there came one of the seven angels, which had 
the seven vials and talked with me, saying unto me, 
come hither ; I will shew unto thee the judgment of 
the great whore that sitteth upon many waters* Rev. 
xvi i. 1. 

Now a harlot signifies to be just opposite to what 
is right or should be, and means the s) stem or prin- 
ciples of infidelity j* and the waters, as the angel 

♦You need not be in doubt whether to believe this exposition 
OT not, because commentators have almost universally explained 
it otherwise, and people have ever been accustomed to consider 
it as a corrupt church. It will, I trust, hereafter be rendered sa- 
tisfactory to you. 



%3§ 

fcimself explains it, verse 15, are peoples and multi- 
tudes, and nations, and tongues. We see, therefore,, 
how many are under the influence of these princi- 
ples. With whom the kings of the earth have com- 
mitted fornication. Fornication, in the scripture 
sense, signifies the greatest departure from the know- 
ledge of God ,* and this, kings, and the great men of 
the earth, are in a more especial manner guilty of. 
And the inhabitants of the earth, or common people 
of the earth, have been made drunk with the wine of 
her fornication ; that is, have been bewildered and, 
led astray from God by the more subtle principles, 
and arguments of infidels against the christian reli- 
gion. So he carried me away in the spirit into the 
wilderness ; where sufferings and cruel persecutions 
were inflicted on heretics, (so called), by the profess- 
ed followers of the Son of God. And 1 saw a wo-- 
man (meaning infidelity or the unbelief of the world) 
sit, rest, or stand upon a scarlet coloured beast ; more 
especially the cruel bSood-siained beast of the church 
of Rome, full of names of blasphemy^ or things blas- 
phemous, having seven heads and ten horns ; or a 
number of instituted rules and tenets, and power and 
strength to enforce them on others. We discover 
what infidelity sits, or supports itself upon; even 
upon the cruelty, absurd tenets, and evil, practices 
of the followers of Christ.* Say thev, can a reli« 
gion which makes people so cruel, bitter and full of 
strife, come from God ? They reply no, with the ut- 
most confidence : away with it-r-sufFer it not to come 
among us, and crush it wherever it exists. 

I ask, why is it that France is almost wholly infi- 

* " The want of true principle in christians, has made more pro- 
selytes to deism, and enemies to revelation than any thing 1 what- 
ever: whereas the unparalleled charity of the primitive christians 
made more converts to Christianity, than a-ll their preaching.** : 
vtveni-a. 



del I Ha9 it not been occasioned by witnessing s« 
long the absurd tenets, corrupt practices, and cruel 
persecutions that have been carried on before their 
eyes, b;> professors of Christianity ? These are the 
very hills, or strong towers, on which the woman sit- 
teth ; for infidels support their arguments against the 
christian religion on such a firm basis from these 
things, that they are not easily overturned, as many 
well know. Yea, they positively assert with the ut- 
most assurance, that such a religion never came from 
God, and declare they believe it their duty to sup- 
press it, all that lies in their power. 

I again ask, (for let us deal faithfully with our- 
selves) what operates most against the cause of re- 
ligion, and leads men to reject Christianity in pro- 
testant countries, and among ourselves ? Is it not the 
many divisions, strifes, animosities, and contentions 
every where to be found among professors of Chris- 
tianity ? By witnessing their quarrels one with ano- 
ther, and hearing each of them assert that they are 
the only ones right, they are led to conclude all are 
wrong, and reject or remain indifferent to religion 
wholly. Therefore, though the woman sits more 
particularly on the bloody, corrupt church of Rome ; 
yet she supports herself in no small degree on every 
other beast, or persecuting religious party in Chris- 
tendom. It has been said with no small degree of 
propriety, that infidels or people without, live on the 
failings of christians ; and that if all who have pro- 
fessed religion, had lived according to the precepts 
of Christ, and been governed by the influence of his 
spirit, which is love, long since they would have 
starved to death, and there would not now be an un- 
believer in the world. Arguments to convince infi- 
dels of the reality of religion, signify but little, wnen 
those who adduce them, by their works, deny it. 

And the woman was arrayed in purple and scar- 



364 

let-colour ; much in the same manner as the rich mai> 
in the parable, who soon after lifted up his eyes, be- 
ing in torment : for infidels, rejecting religion al wi- 
ther, not having the fear of God before their eyes, 
and believing they have no account to give hereaf- 
ter, many of them too believing there is no hereaf- 
ter, they have nothing to do but to seek after the 
honours and riches of this world, fare sumptuously 
every day, and live in great style and splendour— 
And decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls, 
having a golden cup in her hand, full of abominations 
and flthiness of her fornication* Libertinism, pre- 
sents indeed, a very captivating appearance to the 
votaries of pleasure : and it is too well known that 
infidels, by depth of reasoning, and subtility of ge- 
nius, have completed a system, which, however abo» 
minable, base and dangerous, is in their hand like a 
golden cup, exceedingly well calculated to entice, 
overcome and destroy for ever. Witness the Age 
of Reason, the writings of Voltaire, and almost all 
infidel writers ; and then look into France and many 
other places, and see how many have received her 
cup, are drunk with the wine of it, and like a drunken 
man, do almost any thing, without either fear ov 
shame. 

And upon her forehead was a name written; here is 
some peculiar features or marks, openly discernabie 
to all, by which she may be distinguished. Mys- 
tery, is the first ; an avowed declaration that every 
thing is a mystery ; that there never was, nor now 
is, any revelation given from God to man at all ; and 
that we know nothing about a hereafter, or a future 
stat^ : yea, some asserting there is no God, and that 
we know not how we, or any thing else, came into 
existence. Second, Babylon the Great: or like 
the inhabitants of Babylon, living in greatness and 
splendour, esteeming it their chief good, and disre- 



368 

garding God altogether : saying perhaps sometimes 
in derision to christians, as the inhabitants of Baby- 
lon said unto the children of Israel, sing us one of 
the songs ot Zion, or let us hear you preach. Thirds 

THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF 

the earth : or the bringer forth of people altoge- 
ther abandoned and dissipated, and the occasioner 
of all manner of wickedness and abominations in the 
earth ; every restraint from fear of punishment or a 
hope of reward by such principles being taken away. 
These are the features which openly appear on the 
very forehead of infidelity for every one to see, that 
they may reject the golden cup she holds forth to 
them, and refuse to partake of the intoxicating wine 
oi sensual pleasures contained in it. 

And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of 
the saints, and with the martyrs of Jesus; that is, 
saw the infidel part of mankind drunken, staggered, 
or lost to a right sense of things, by seeing the per- 
secutions and bloodshed carried on by christians 
against christians.^It is said by a certain writer, if 
Rome pagan hath slain its thousands, Rome papal 
hath slain its tens of thousands. This conduct in 
professed christians hath staggered and confounded 
the minds of thousands, and filled the world with 
infidels. They could not believe such a religion 
came from God ; and therefore without examining 
it for themselves, rejected it entirely, and viewed it 
as some act of priestcraft to aggrandize themselves 
and rule over the people. No wonder that when 
St, John saw the vast number signified by the term 
" waters," intoxicated, staggered, and led astray 
from God by beholding the bloodshed, cruelty, and 
persecutions carried on by the professed followers 
of the Lord Jesus (who were commanded by him to 
love even their enemies, called also the salt of the 
earth to season ail people,) and see them thus sup- 



2*58 

port infidelity itself, he should wonder, as it is em- 
ph ttculy expressed, with great admiration: And 
when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration* 
The woman is drunken herself, bv seeing the corrupt 
wavs and cruel practices of prof ssing christians, and 
making others drunk by setting them forth in the 
most aggrivating forms, and presenting to them her 
own system in the most alluring colours. 

And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou 
marvel ; or wherefore wast thou thus surprised I the 
heart of man is desperately wicked, and the natural 
effect of seeing such things among professors of 
Christianity, would stagger the minds of many, and 
lead thousands to disbelieve and reject Christianity 
as never coming from a holy being. / will tell thee 
the mystery of the woman, or explain to thee the mys- 
terious meaning of the wunan, and of the beast that 
carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. 
Whenever the beast with seven heads and ten horns 
is mentioned, the church of Rome is particularly al* 
luded to. The beast that thou sawest was ; existed 
in tat Jewish church, particularly in the days of the 
Son o; man. They had a set of tenets of their own 
forming; were so bigoted to their own way us to 
suppose that none others but themselves were right 
or had any share in the divine favour ; and reviled, 
persecuted, or put to death the people of God, be- 
cause they would not receive their traditions for di- 
vine truth, and conform to their religion. And is not ; 
exists not at this time in any place: the bloody city, 
that crucified the Son of God, and killed his follow- 
ers, being entirely destroyed, and the Jews either 
slain, sold as slaves, or scattered over the race of the 
earth in such an afflicted condition that they had not 
the power nor scarcely the disposition to persecute 
any longer; and as yet, the christians were pious and 
of a loving spirit. And shall ascend out of the bot~ 



£6± 

i&mksspity and go into perdition ; that is, shall come 
up again in the christian church in the most aggrava- 
ting state, and cease again for ever at the time of the 
millennium. And they that dwell on the earth shall 
wonder, (whose names were not xvritten in the book of 
life from the foundation of the world J when they be- 
hold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is, again. 
The word wonder, signifies to admire, to highly re- 
gard, or to be carried away with something ; and hav- 
ing their names written in the book of life from the 
foundation of the world, means such as shall assured* 
ly be saved : as if it was said ; The inhabitants of the 
earth who fail of eternal life, shall admire, follow af- 
ter, and worship this beast when it exists again, par- 
ticularly with its pomp and splendour in the church of 
Rome. 

And here is the mind that hath wisdom ; that is, at 
clear discernment of spiritual things ; tor without this 
the whole must remain an entire mystery to every 
one after the clearest explanation that can be give a 
even by the angel. The seven heads ; that is, the ab- 
surd tenets and corrupt principles, derogatory to 
God and the gospel of Christ, are seven mountains 
or firm foundations on which the woman sitteth, or on 
which infidelity resteth. I would again here remark. 
Though infidelity especially resteth on the corrupt te- 
nets, and consequent wicked practices of the church 
of Rome, it being the most noted for its wickedness 
and cruelty ; yet I would by no means insinuate that 
she has no resting place or support on the corrupt te- 
nets and practices of protestant churches and parties: 
no, but assert that in the same proportion as they re- 
I semble the church of Rome in men-made regulations, 
bigotry, and persecution, in the same proportion infi- 
delity rests upon them and they help to support its 
existence. Thev are all included in the word beast, 
or are of the number of his name ; and this same 



2fl5 

beast existed before in the Jewish church in its cor- 
rupt state, previous to the destruction of Jerusalem — 
The high priests, like some modern priests, presiding 
with kingiy authority ; and the pharisees, like many 
of the present day, upon the opinion of their own god- 
liness and orthodoxy, despising all others. 

The beast as it exists among protestants, is only 
represented as having two horns : evidently denoting 
the power and strength of the church of Rome to be 
five times greater than that of the protestants; and 
these horns are, moreover, said to be like a lamb, not 
much disposed to destroy or kill any one. The two 
first protestant churches only, I believe, have possess- 
ed much power, or put any to death on account of reli- 
gion: and his exercising all the power of the first beast 
before him, alludes more particularly to his making, 
porselytes, and causing the inhabitants of the earth to, 
worship the first beast now among themselves, by 
power, signs, and lying wonders; thereby leading 
them fully to believe they are the only right church 
or society in the world that worship God acceptably,, 
In this, truth compels me to say, I think the protest- 
ants have been but little behind the catholics, as the 
many bigoted professors in protestant countries abun- 
dantly testily. 

And there are seven kings ; that is, kingdoms or 
portions of power and strength on the side or part of 
the woman, ruling with uncontroled sway, and ma- 
terially affecting the church or people of God. Five 
are fallen, or have already lost their dominion. The 
first of these was, perhaps, the Egyptian; the second 
the Philistine; the third the Assyrian ; the fourth the 
Babylonian, and the fifth the Syrian, particularly un- 
der Antiochus Epiphanus ; all of which were fallen, 
or had their dominion taken away at the time of this 
revelation. And one is; was then existing in the 
heathen Koman empire, under the reign of whose em» 



366 

perors St. John in banishment, on the Isle of Patmos, 
wrote the Revelation. And the other is not yet come? 
this I conceive came when the nothern barbarians in- 
vaded the Roman empire, then, mostly christian, 
overran its territories, desolated its cities, and spread 
ruin and devastation throughout the whole country. 
And when he cometh he must continue a short space ; 
and it truly was a short space in comparison to the 
other kingdoms that they continued to afflict the peo- 
ple of God as barbarians or infidels j for they soon 
embraced the christian religion themselves, and thus 
the people of God ceased to he afflicted by heathen 
powers of kingly or universal authority. 

And the beast that was, in the Jewish church, and 
is not, at this time, even he is the eighth. The word, 
even, is peculiarly emphatical, to denote a thing very 
surprising : as if it was said, the professed followers 
of Christ, becoming like the Jews in bigotry and at* 
tachment to their own traditions and institutions, will 
even be the eighth and last power, which, as the Ba- 
bylonians and heathen Rome, with absolute power and 
without compassion, shall destroy and kill the chil- 
dren of God. And is of the seven ; possessing the same 
nature, disposition, and power, in slaying the righ- 
teous that the seven great kingdoms of the earth pos» 
sessed ; and springing from, or coming up out of the 
seventh set of people, which under the name of hea- 
then, last afflicted and destroyed the people of God : 
for the barbarous nations that overturned the Roman 
empire, settled in its provinces, embraced the christian 
religion, grew up into the beast with seven heads and 
ten horns, and constituted the eighth and last cruel 
power to destroy and kill the children of God. And 
goeth into perdition or utter destruction ; no more to 
exist in any heathen nation, or professed church of 
Christ for ever. 

And the ten horns -which thou s&xvest, upon or be- 



£6? 

longing to the beast, are ten kings, (horns and kings 
being the same, denoting power and strength,) which, 
have received no kingdom as yet ; the empire of Rome 
being as yet under the government of one person ; 
but receive power as kings one hour with the beast ; 
that is, at the same time, or for the same length of 
time, (as bishop Newton observes,) with the beast. 
They rise and fall together with the beast, Vie also ob- 
serves ; being in effect, I reply,, no less than the pow- 
er and strength of the church of Rome itself, which, 
with the most despotic and arbitrary rule, enforce its 
mandates, confirm its principles, and torture, burn, 
slay and put to death all that withstand its authority. 
Witness the armies that were sent to subdue the 
Waldenses and Albigenses, of whom it is supposed as 
many as two millions were put to death in a lew years; 
and also the horrid massacre, in and about Paris, no 
longer ago than 1572, at which time as many as thir- 
ty or forty thousand protestants are thought to have 
been slain. These have one mind, being connected 
with, and worshippers of the beast, and shall give their 
power and strength unto the beast, or church of Rome, 
to establish its existence, maintain its authority and 
bring all to receive its tenets and worship its image. 
While attending the wonderful things of this beast, 
as it exists in the church of Rome, let us not entire- 
ly overlook it as it exists in protestant countries, and 
even among ourselves. If this beast, as it exists ia 
these United States, hath no horns to enforce its te- 
nets and put to death, as it hath had in England and 
the German states, has it no aid, help nor assistance 
whatever ? Is there none that give all their talents,, 
wisdom and ingenuity unto it, in the various num- 
bers of its name, to support it, influence to its wor- 
ship, and render it respectable, to the expense of 
truth, the wresting of the scriptures, and the violation 
Of -the great precept, love one another ? If the ques- 



tion were put, many I fear would be constrained to 
plead guilty ; or be convicted by incontestible witnes- 
ses — their own actions. 

These powers in connection with the beast shall 
make zuar with the Lamb ; shall oppose his command- 
ments, his cause, his kingdom ,• and the Lamb shall 
overcome them; shall bring down all these ways and 
actions of men, so inconsistent with divine love, and 
the purity of the gospel, and unite all his people to- 
gether in one fold, and under one shepherd : For he 
is Lord of lords, and King- of kings,* and they that 
are zvith hi?n, or truly on his side, are called, and cho- 
sen, and faithful ; setting themselves against every 
thing that is contrary to the spirit and truth of the 
gospel of Christ, and in a meek., but faithful way, 
testifying against it. Fear not, therefore, little flock 
wherever you may be, or how few soever in number, 
it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the 
kingdom. He that is for, and with you, is more than 
all they that can be against you, and will finally pre- 
vail. 

And he saith unto me, The waters which thou saw* 
est, where or upon which the zvhore sitteth, are peo* 
pies, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. What 
a puy she should be upon or influence so many, and 
she herself sit or be kept up on the faults and evil 
practices of professed christians, all going together 
down to destruction. 

And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the 
beasts these shall hate the whore, and shall make her 
desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn 
her zvith fire. To this we can all witness : for how- 

* A particular account of this war and of its termination, is 
given in the following places : The preparation for the battle on 
tlte part of those who oppose the Lamb, is described, chapter xvi. 
13, 14, The two armies with the termination of the battle, chap- 
ter six, beginning at the 11th verse. 



£69 

ever inconsistent professors of religion may live with 
the gospel; however divided they may be among 
themselves ; and however much they may reproach 
the cause |hey espouse by their conduct, they all 
cordially join in this, to hate infidelity, and to employ 
all their power, ingenuity, and talents to expose its 
deformity, consume it away, and destroy it utterly* 
And truly, if thev were united among themselves 
and lived the gospel, they would do it with no small 
success. For God hath put it into their hearts to 
fulfil his will, by hating and exposing infidelity : yea, 
and because they would not receive the truth in the 
love of it, but had pleasure in unrighteousness, he 
hath also, at the same time, sent them strong delu- 
sion to agree \ and give their kingdom or all the pow- 
er, strength, and talents they possess unto the beast 
or a corrupt church — they continuing to think it 
right, until the words of God shall be fulfilled : then 
shall the delusion be taken away ; they shall disco- 
ver that thev have believed a lie, and shall also know 
that it was just and right with God to give them up 
so to believe ; even because they were not willing 
to walk in simplicity, meekness, and love, after the 
example of Christ and his apostles. For the ways 
of the Lord are just and righteous ; as it is said in 
Ezekiel, xxxix. 28, 23. " Then shall they know that 
I am the Lord their God, which caused them to be 
led into captivity among the heathen." tk And the 
heathen shall know that the house of Israel went 
into captivity fo» their iniquity." 

And the woman which thou sawest, is that great 
city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth ; or 
which, in a more especial manner, influences and 
reiqns over the heathen kings and great men of the 
dearth : for wishing to indulge themselves in the plea- 
sur s of the world, and the gratifications of sense, 
they readily shake off every restraint, by indulging 



270 

a belief that they will never be brought to judgment, 
or have any account to give before God for any of 
their actions. — Let us now turn away from the gloo- 
my picture that hath been drawn, to a more agree* 
able prospect. 



The followers of the Lamb exhibited : and the destruction of the 
beast, and fall of Babylon briefly pointed out. 

And I looked, and< lo, a Lamb stood on the mount 
Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thou- 
sand, having his Father's name written in their fore- 
heads — Rev. xiv. ; that is, having the nature and 
spirit of God appearing conspicuous to all, in their 
dispositions, life and actions. They are moreover 
said to be virgins, not polluted by the world, follow- 
ing the Lamb whithersoever he goeth, redeemed from 
among men, being the first fruits unto God, and to 
the Lamb, free from guile, and without fault before 
the throne of God. — Reader, art thou one of this hap- 
py number? Is the Father's name written in thy 
forehead ? and art thou free from guile and without 
fault before the throne of God ? Or is the mark of 
the beast in thy forehead ? Is it apparent to all that 
thou art inordinately attached or bigoted to a certain 
system or party, by thy very actions ; full of guile 
in talking about all other religious societies, and 
speaking in behalf of thy own ; and faulty before 
the throne of God, in condemning one who can at- 
tach himself to no society, but must in obedience to 
the spirit of God, serve the Lord only, and love all ? 
If this be the case, read thy doom given by the an- 
gel, in the 10th and 11th verses of this chapter. 

Hath there then been such a number as the above 
described in the earth, or is a small part of them now 



27! 

in the world ? I readily say, I hope so j for it seems 
the number is to be made up, mostly or wholly, be- 
fore the testimony against the worshippers of the 
beast commences from the order of time it stands in 
the prophecy. 

When we look back to the 10th and 12th centu- 
ries, we behold all darkness and corruption : the 
church of Rome ruling with uncontroled sway, and 
all, except a very few, truly wondering after it, des- 
titute of love to God, and almost every good prin- 
ciple. At the time of the reformation, we discover 
many pious, good men, serving the Lord in a more 
pure manner: but thev were mostly severe and harsh 
towards the catholics, in a degree which cannot be 
justified ; and they soon induced ail their adherents 
to worship the first beast, and got an image made to 
it: a necessary consequence of which was, they 
either killed or persecuted all who refused to wor- 
ship it. Many at this time were cruelly persecuted, 
imprisoned or put to death, by the beast and its im- 
age, as it existed in protestant countries. In this 
season of great affliction, many, I trust, rose up, 
which tended to make up the number of this blessed 
company. Many of the dissenters were truly pious ; 
particularly the Puritans. And the Quakers came 
out from, and testified against many evils that had 
long been practised by the professors of Christiani- 
ty , # and endured with patience all manner of suffer- 
ing. With respect to many of them, also, it may be 
truly said, in their mouth was found no guile. After 
them a great number were raised up under the min- 
istry of Wesley, and others; a self-denying humble 

* If any one can reconcile fighting and going to law with Chris- 
tianity, I will truly acknowledge myself, as yet, an utter stranger 
to Christianity, and I will never more assert it is impossible, at the 
same time, to serve God and mammon, or pretend to say, that light 
&Kd darkness have no fellowship, one with another. 



27& 

people ; many of whom loved and prayed even for 
their enemies.— I think we may safely conclude, that 
among all these, there has been* enough, or nearly 
enough, to complete the number answering to the 
description there given ; and I trust, and sincerely 
believe, that some few at the present time, are in- 
cluded in the number : for I can testify to the com- 
fort of those, whose minds must have been affected 
to behold the picture exhibited in this book, that in 
mv travels, I find numbers who are of a meek and 
loving spirit to every one, and neither worship the 
beast, neither his image, though they belong to one 
and another denomination of christians; but are 
ready to receive all who come in the name of the 
Lord, bearing his image in their spirit and actions. 
Mav the Lord preserve them from the infectious 
spirit that is in the world, and add unto their num- 
ber daily. Ail were not Israel, that were of Israel; 
so neither do all worship a system or form of reli- 
gion, that belong to a certain society, the greater 
part of whom do worship it. 

It is possible, that after this number is gathered 
in, there will be a great falling away ; and that when 
Christ truly cometh, in the millennial dispensation, 
there will hardly faith be found on the earth. I see 
things in the Revelation that evidently favour a sup- 
position of this kind ; and it will be a matter of no 
surprise, if the supposition be realized. The darkest 
hour is commonly just before dav : and the Jews 
wrre never so corrupt and lost to a true knowledge 
of God, as when the Saviour came, bringing into 
the world the glorious light and liberty of the gos- 
pei. 

It is an absolute certainty, that there will yet be a 
gr-at struggle to support the corrupt systems of re- 
ligion now in- existence ; and that the true followers 
of Christ will experienxe much opposition, and hav£ 



£73 

something that will greatly exercise their patience* 
This fact is established by the sure word of prophe- 
cy. Nor is such a great departure from true Christi- 
anity at all inconsistent with the great ingatherings 
that have been in many places, during the last cen- 
tury. The ten-horned beast itself rose up from 
among those once pure and holy. The followers of 
Luther, famous at first for their piety, soon became 
bigots to a religious system of their own forming, 
and banished, imprisoned, and put to death those 
who refused to worship it : and lastly, the dissent- 
ers, eminent for pure and undefiled religion before 
God and the Father, at the time they endured per- 
secution, and were a despised and oppressed people, 
on becoming themselves an embodied church, and 
able to do according to their own will and pleasure, 
persecuted and put others to death, because they 
would not obey their dictates, and worship and serve 
God agreeably to the articles of their creed, and the 
prescribed rules of their society. — But we hope bet- 
ter things ; and I confidently affirm, that from the 
time of the first promise, generally speaking, there 
will be a clearer and clearer manifestation of light, 
and the power of redemption in the hearts of mea 
will be more and more fully effected, till the true 
knowledge and righteousness of God cover the 
earth as the waters cover the face of the deep, de- 
clensions and eclipses of this light excepted. I here 
take the liberty to insert some observations made 
one day in my diary ; together with the testimony 
of one of the primitive christians. 

" It was a tradition of the Hebrews, and the opin- 
ion of the ancient fathers, that the world would con- 
tinue seven thousand years : for God made the 
world it is said in six days, and all the things there- 
in, and appointed the seventh for a day of holiness 
and rest j and St. Peter, speaking concerning the 



%7* 

end of the world, tells us, that one day with the Lord 
is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one 
day. — St. Barnabas, who travelled with the apostle 
Paul, and is said in the scriptures to be a man full 
of the holy Ghost, speaketh expressly of these things, 
as follows : " And God made in six days the work 
of his hands ; and he finished them on the seventh 
day, and he rested the seventh day and sanctified 
it." Consider, my children, (saith he,} what that sig- 
nifies, " he finished them in six days." The mean- 
ing of it is this ; that in six thousand years the Lord 
God will bring all things to an end. For with him 
one day is a thousand years ; as himself testifieth, 
saying, u behold this day shall be as a thousand 
years." Therefore, children, in six days, that is, in 
six thousand years, shall all things be accomplished. 
And what is that he saith, u and he rested the seventh 
day." He meaneth this ; that when his Son shall 
come, and abolish the season of the wicked one, and 
judge the ungodly ', and shall change the sun, and 
the moon, and the stars, then he shall gloriously rest 
in that seventh day. He adds lastly, " thou shalt 
sanctify it with clean hands and a pure heart." 
Wherefore we are greatly deceived, if we imagine 
any one can now sanctify that day which God has 
made holy, without having a heart pure in all things. 
Behold, therefore, he will then truly sanctify it with 
biased rest, when we (having received the righteous 
promise, when iniquity shall be no more, all things 
being renewed by the Lord) shall be able to sanctify 
it, being ourselves first made holy." 

u It has been said moreover, by the learned Jews, 
that 2000 years of this cine was to be under the law 
of nature, 20C0 years under the written law, and 
2000 years under the dispensation of the gospel ; at 
the expiration of which time, the thousand years of 
holiness and rest should commence* I have the 



275 

fullest confidence in these things : the work of the 
creation of the world, being an emblem of the work 
of redemption in the hearts of the children of men. 
If this be so, we may then suppose, that as the work 
of creation was rendered more and more complete 
from the time it commenced, till the sixth day, when 
it was completed ; so the work of redemption in the 
hearts of the children of men, will be rendered more 
and more complete, from the time of its commence- 
ment, till perfected at the end of the six thousand 
years — and that the thousand years Which then fol- 
low, will be as much superior in holiness and rest, 
to the other six thousand years, as the sabbath is to 
the other days of the week. The gracious dispen- 
sation of redemption, first dawned in the promise, 
that the seed of the woman should bruise the ser- 
pent's head ; and it has continued to shine brighter 
and brighter, (a few partial eclipses only having 
taken place,) and display its salutary effects more 
and more fully in the hearts of mankind, till the pre-? 
sent day; and it will be completed or perfected, in 
redeeming them from all sin and unrighteousness, 
to the glory of God and the happiness of his crea- 
tures, when the six thousand years from the creation 
of the world shall have expired — this is the joy and 
rejoicing of my heart. I may also add — as the light 
of grace and work of redemption take place in the 
hearts of men, they wjl see things in a more spiri- 
tual view, and realize the commandments of God, 
as more exceedingly broad. For instance ; under 
the Jewish dispensation, the commandment l Thou 
shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt 
thou serve,' was understood only as a prohibition 
from worshipping and serving idol gods and images, 
as did the heathen. Under the dispensation of the 
gospel, we understand it as a prohibition from wor- 
shipping and serving, unduly esteeming and follow- 



I > 



27$ 

ing after, the vanities and things of this world 4 , and 
in the millennial dispensation, I am well assured, we 
shall both understand and realize it as a prohibition 
from worshipping and serving, unduly valuing and 
adhering 10 the systems and forms of religion now 
in the world ; worshipped and served by too many, 
to the injury of peace in the world, and the kingdom 
of the Lord Jesus." We proceed to the 6th verse, 
Rev. xiv. chapter. 

And I saw another angel fly in the midst of hea* 
ven, having the everlasrng gospel to preachy the same 
yesterday, to-day, and for tvtr,unto them that dwell 
on the earthy and to every nation, and kindred, and 
tongue, and people* I hope no one will consider me 
as arrogating to myself a spirit of prophecy, when I 
tell them, that I conceive this particularly alludes to 
the translating of the scriptures into the various 
tongues and languages of the earth. The plain, 
simple, unadulterated gospel of Jesus Christ, which 
shall never pass away, put into the hands of all in 
their own language, must produce the most happy 
effect : Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give 
glory to him, instead ot the idols and vanities of the 
world : for the h our of his judgment is come ; the 
time that he will execute a righteous work in the 
earth : and worship him that made heaven, and earth, 
and the sea, and the fountains of waters, who only is 
worthy of your regard and aififetJon.The fall of Baby- 
lon, or infidelity and wickedness, is next proclaimed 
as a consequence following the universal promulga* 
tion of the unadulterated gospel oi Jesus Christ, 

And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon 
is fallen, is fallen, or will speedily have fallen ; lor 
that which will soon assuredly come to pass, is often 
represented in the scriptures as having already taken 
place, every thing being present before God : Thus 
Jeremiah makes use of the same expression, JBaby» 



Ion is fallen, is fallen," some time before literal Ba- 
bylon was destroyed : and we hear our Saviour say- 
ing, " now is the judgment of this world ;" that is, 
it is certain, and will shortly take place. That great 
city, called also the mother of harlots and abomina- 
tions of the earth, because, (by setting at nought the 
religion of Jesus Christ, and declaring it never came 
from God, by reason of the bloodshed, bigotry and 
persecutions carried on by its professors, and setting 
off her own system in the most alluring manner,) 
she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of 
her fornication ; that is, made people in all nations 
receive her belief, depart at the utmost distance 
from God thereby, and bring his displeasure upon 
them. 

Commentators have almost universally represent* 
ed the church of Rome, as being the mystic Baby- 
lon ; than which, nothing I think can be more incon*- 
sistent or absurd. For I ask, in the first place, what 
designated ancient Babylon; or what peculiar fea- 
tures did she wear. This will decide the point at 
once : for there must certainly be a most striking 
resemblance between one and the other, otherwise 
the prophecy would be unintelligible, and we could 
make nothing out with any certainty from it. Was 
she then the church or people of God ; or had she 
been so, and corrupted herself, as the church of 
Rome has done ? The answer is, no : we unde&U&nd 
she was first founded by a wicked man, and had ever 
remained so. What then peculiarly designated her ? 
I answer, a contempt and disregard to religion wholly, 
saying in derision to the children of God, u sing us 
one of the songs of Sion." But this is just the 
reverse with the church of Rome : they pay great 
regard to religion; give much to purchase divine 
favour; and I have been credibly informed, that in 

A A 



2-78 

South America, almost one third of their time is 
spent in their devotions. 

It is also said that the ten horns upon the beast 
should hate the harlot woman, or mystic Babylon ; 
and this, according to their system, is the same as 
to say, the church of Rome hates herself, eats her 
flesh, and burns herself with fire. In endeavouring 
to get over this difficulty, they make the plainest 
contradiction ; for they say in one place, that the 
horns and beast rise and fall together, and after- 
wards say that the horns turn against her, when, 
agreeably to their own statement, there are none to 
turn against her. Indeed, it is evidently implied, 
that there is an irreconcilable hatred between one 
and the other, during the whole term of their exist- 
ence. 

But a late learned commentator, Mr. Faber,* has 
observed, that a harlot, invariably represents a 
church of God, once pure, now apostate. The ex- 
pression, however, I think would not have escaped 
him, had he noticed the appellation given to Nine- 
veh by the prophet Nahurn, iii. chapter ; where 
she is stiled u The well-favoured harlot, that selleth 
nations through her whoredoms." Nineveh was 
certainly never any more a church of God than Tyre, 
Babylon, or Egypt : for although they repented, or 
humbled themselves bef >re God, through fear of 
the g\vful judgments denounced against them by the 
prophet Jonah ; yet from every account we have 
respecting her, few cities from their rise to their fi- 
nal overthrow, were farther from being a church of 
God than Nineveh. A harlot, therefore, so far from 

* I perfectly agree with Mr. Faber, in ascribing the little horn- 
in Daniel viii. "chapter, to the Mahometan empire, and of the king 
that shall do according 1 to his will, in the latter part of the xi- 
chapter— to France, particularly under its present emperor. 



&79 

invariably representing a church of God, in an apos- 
tate condition, that it seldom or never represents 
any church of God whatever, having his command- 
ments and worship among them. The term, in- 
deed, seems inapplicable : a harlot, in the proper 
sense of the word, denoting one making no pretence 
to godliness at all ; but without either fear or re- 
straint, living after the corrupt inclinations of her 
own heart. 

Again still — It is said respecting the harlot wo- 
man in the revelation, that the kings of the earth 
have committed fornication with her, and that the 
inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with 
the wine of her fornication. Now, fornication, as 
I have before observed, signifies the greatest dis- 
tance from God and his commandments of any word 
in the scriptures — indeed it signifies as being with- 
out God, his laws, and commandments. Therefore, 
said the Jews to our Saviour, as he reproved them 
for their wickedness, " We be not born of fornica- 
tion : we have one Father, even God." Though 
the church or people of God, therefore, may fitly be 
said to play the harlot or commit adultery, when 
they forsake God or give their affections to other 
objects ; yet nothing would be more inconsistent, 
than to suppose any professed church or people of 
God, having his commandments among them, would 
be represented as causing the kings and inhabitants 
of the earth to play the harlot, much less to commit 
fornication with them, however corrupt they may 
have become, and how justly soever they may be 
called adulterers and adultresses. Buchanan ob- 
serves, in his Star in the East, that u Christianity, 
even in its worst form, is found to possess a moral 
and civilizing efficacy. " — The nations and inhabi- 
tants of the earth, are not represented in the scrip- 
tures as committing adultery and playing the harlot 



£80 

with the children of Israel, in their most corrupt 
state : but it is the children of Israel, that are re- 
presented as committing adultery and pla\ ing the 
harlot with the nations and inhabitants of the earth 
around them, having neither the knowledge nor 
commandments of God among them. To suppose, 
therefore, that the kings and inhabitants of the earth 
would be represented as committing fornication 
with any church of Christ, having his command- 
ments among them, would be unreasonable beyond 
expression : No, the cup of self-denial, held out 
more or less by every christian church, however 
corrupted, is by no means so enticing to kings, and 
the great men of the earth, as the golden cup of unre- 
strained indulgence in the hand of infidelity : and 
it wants but little understanding to discover, that 
the system of belief that we are not accountable be- 
ings ; that we shall not be brought to judgment, nor 
experience any punishment whatever on account of 
any thing we do in this life, is alone the mother of 
harlots and abominations of the earth. The cup is 
too alluring to our fallen natures ; it's wine too 
sweet ; and too many, alas ! are made drunk with 
it, staggering onward to destruction, not knowing 
whither they are going. And have we, christians, 
indeed, intoxicated the woman, and caused her to 
present it to them ? We have done it ! St. John saw 
the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and 
with the martyrs of Jesus ; and when he saw her he 
wondered, as well he might, with great admiration. 
And still, perhaps, we continue to keep her^ intoxi- 
cated by the strifes, divisions and animosities that 
are among us. # 

* A judicious writer observes : " What a declension in chris- 
tian charity is discernible amongst the votaries of religion ; what 
quarrelling, animosity, backbiting, hypocrisy and degeneracy. 
This is the efficient cause why the world is crowded wi+h deists* 



These things will, I trust, be deemed conclusive 
in determining what we are to understand by the 
harlot woman, or mystic Babylon : and I proceed 
to take notice of the voice of the third angel. 

And the third angel followed them, saying xvith a 
loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his 
image; unduly value or esttem a certain system and 
form of religion ; and receive his mark in his fore- 
head or in his hand: bigotedly adhere to its tenets, 
Or actively engage in its support : the same shall 
drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is pour- 
ed out without mixture into the cup of his indigna- 
tion; and he shall be tormented with fire and brim- 
stone in the presence of the holy angels, who justly 
abhor his bigoted ways, and in the presence of the 
Lamb, whose commandment of love he hath despi- 
sed : And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for 
ever and ever : and they have no rest, day nor nighty 
who zvorship the beast and his image, and whosoever 
receiveth the mark of his name, I would here gladly 
drop the subject, lest I give offence ; but duty com- 
pels me to remark, what cannot be denied, that an 
inordinate attachment to certain systems and forms 
of religion, has occasioned all the strifes, animosi- 
ties, and persecutions, that have so long agitated 
the christian world ; and if God be just, every one 
must drink of the cup of his indignation, according 
to his offence. The beast and his image, as it ex- 
ists in protestant countries, seems in this place par- 

whom I pity from my heart : for having no spiritual senses to dis- 
cern the thing's of God, they can no more see the consistency, 
excellency and utility of the gospel of Christ, than an infant can 
read Latin ; and they look, therefore, to the professors of reli- 
gion, to prove by their conduct that there is a reality in it. What 
is the consequence of their investigation ? They see such a con- 
trast between practice and profession, that the) condemn the 
whole as >abuious, and plunge into one horrid labyrinth of de- 
ism, and thus stumble over them into hell." 

A A 2 



$8% 

ticularly meant; and our own land is full of the 
number of his name. That such a testimony will 
one day go forth we must believe, or else St. John 
sa\v that which will never be : and the testimony 
will as certainly be received : for a company in the 
next chapter are to be seen that had gotten the vic- 
tory over the beast, his image, his mark, and the 
number of his name. It is also, equally true, that 
as yet, it never has gone forth ; and that at the 
time, great afflictions or sufferings of some kind 
will be undergone to exercise the patience of the 
saints. Witness the next verse that follows after 
the testimony against the worshippers of the beast, 
and compare it with the words that come immedi- 
ately after the cruel persecutions of the church of 
Rome, chapter xiii. 10, and this can no longer be 
doubted. It is at this very time, no doubt, that the 
three unclean spirits, like frogs, come out of the 
mouth of the dragon, the beast, and the false pro- 
phet ; spirits of devils, working miracles, which go 
forth unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the battle of the great day 
of God Almighty. The greatest possible efforts, in- 
deed, will now be made by all the sectarians to 
keep up their existence, and oppose the coming of 
the Redeemer's kingdom in its purity — esteeming it 
by reason of their own corrupt hearts, and the lie to 
which they are given up to believe, the greatest in- 
novation, and the overturning of all order, regula- 
tions and church governments. Nor is it any won- 
der that hireling ministers, and system worshippers, 
Demetrius like, should be stirred up, and raise no 
small stir about the way ; for it is evident, not only 
their craft is in danger of being set at naught by this 
testimony, but also the great Diana of systems and 
forms of religion to be despised, and their magnifi- 
cence destroyed,, whom now almost the whole chris- 



283 

tian world worshippeth— being pointedly testified 
against, and declared as improper to be worship- 
ped. For a particular account of this transaction, 
see Acts xix. 

Here is the patience of the saints; as if it was said, 
at this time the patience of the saints will be greatly 
exercised : in what manner, time only can deter- 
mine ; being yet future, and probably many years 
future. It is too common to apply every thing as 
nigh at hand. That it will not be any one person, 
but many, nothing is more evident; and neither 
pride or better zeal will characterize those who are 
required to bear this testimony ; but meekness, hu- 
mility, and faithfulness. After the example of their 
Lord and Saviour, they will patiently endure all 
manner of reproach and persecution, bless those 
that curse them, and pray for those that seek their 
hurt. Here are they that keep the commandments of 
God* and the faith of Jesus ; as if it was said, these 
are they that truly do the will of their heavenly Fa- 
ther, and live according to the gospel of Jesus 
Christ ; having no party-names nor distinctions 
among them, but in unity and love one with ano- 
ther, serve their Redeemer in spirit and in truth. 
But whenever a more pure dispensation is brought 
into the world, men every where set themselves 
against it, and this opposition they ever justify, by 
representing it as some destructive heresy, or dan- 
gerous innovation. 

And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled zvitk 

fire ; the pure p/inciples of the gospel accompanied 

with the grace of God ;* and them thai had gotten 

* St. John saw a sea of glass, like unto chrystal, before the throne 
of God ; chapter iv. 6 — A late commentator, speaking of this sea 
of glass before the throne of God, observes : •« It is customary 
with the Hebrews, to call a large plain a sea. This extensive 
plain or pavement, wide and deep, before the throne, denotes the 



284 

the victory over the beast and over his image, anec 
over hu mark, and over the number of his name* 
stand on the sea of glass ; or the pure truths of the 
gospel, having the harps of God. This little com- 
pany are said to have the harps of God ; to sing the 
song of Moses, the servant of God, and to sing evea 
the song of the Lamb: whereas the company of one 
hundred fort) and four thousand, chapter xiv, are 
only heard, harping with their harps ; and said only 
to sing a new song. So great is the difference be- 
tween the two companies which St. John saw, and 
so much superior in puritv is one to the other. 

I shall not notice the viah in this publication with 
several other things that might claim our attention, 
having already protracted it to a length beyond what 
I intended : but shall conclude in as brief a manner 
as I can, consistently with my first design ; follow- 
ing, as I have all along, the regular connexion of 
the prophecy pertaining; to the church f 

And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out 
of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of 
the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet, 

aggregate of all revelation from God to man, in all ages ; which is 
compared to the sea because of the deep things of God, and the 
profound mysteries, and fulness of grace and mercy therein; 
clear, like chrystal, because of the purity, perspicuity and evi- 
dence ot the heavenly truths contained in it; a solid mass of pre* 
cious metals, (as the original implies) to denote the different value 
of these truths, and the firmness, union and connexion of the 
whole." 

* Custom is so powerful, and prepossessions so strong, that it 
may fitly be called a -victory thus entirely to overcome all the con- 
taminating effects of sects and parties. 

* \ A supplement to this publication may, perhaps, hereafter ap- 
pear. In the mean time, any person of sincerity is at liberty to 
point out any inaccuracy in this exposition ; if any he shall dis- 
cover. For though the truth is ever to be received in the love of 
it, it is well to be convinced it is the trnth as we receive i , and 
like the Bereans, to search diligently whether these things are so. 



285 

Here, for the first time, the false prophet is menti- 
oned ; and signifies the most active and influential 
of those belonging to the beast, or the different re- 
ligious systems and parties. For they are the spirits 
of devils, in the hearts of the above-mentioned class 
of people, working miracles ; or making use of every 
effort and practising every scheme which the dragon 
can invent, the sect or church adopt, or themselves 
execute to support their several systems and forms 
of worship against the testimony that is now given 
against them ; -which go forth unto the kings of the 
earth, and of the xvhole world, to gather them to the 
battle of that great day of God Almighty ; that is, 
to get men of eminence and power, and as many as 
possible in every place to espouse their cause, and 
prevent those changes from taking place which the 
Lord is now about to effect. How suitable at this 
tim^ must be the words that follow : Blessed is he 
that watcheth, against the deceivings now practised, 
and keep eth his garments ; the things he should eve? 
have on, even forbearance, meekness, love to God 
and all mankind ; lest he walk naked; that is, lest 
his actions show him to be entirely destitute of these 
things, and they see his shame : for a shame it truly 
must be for a professor of religion to be so far a 
stranger to the grace and love of God, as to be im- 
mediately influenced by the spirit, of the evil one, as 
many, at this time, will be. And he gathered them 
together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue 
Armageddon ; that is, the mountain of destruction, 
as Armageddon signifies. These are they that are 
elsewhere said to make war with the Lamb; and we 
now turn our attention to the King of kings and the 
armies that follow him-— chapter xix. 11, 

And I saw heaven opened, and, behold, a white 
horse ; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful 
and True; and in righteousness he doth judge and 



286 

make war. His eyes were as a flame of fir* ; pene- 
trating into the secret recesses of all hearts; and an 
his head were many crowns ; and he had a name 
written that no man knew but he himself : and he was 
clothed with a vesture dipped in blood; and his name 
is called, The word of God. And the armies which 
we) e in heaven followed him upon white horses, 
clothed in fine linen, white and clean; denoting their 
unspotted righteousness. And out of his mouth 
goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the 
nations : and he shall rule them with a rod of iron ; 
and he treadtth the wine press of the fierceness and 
wrath of Almighty God- And he hath on his vesture 
and on his thigh a name written, King of -kings, and 
Lord of lords. The going forth of a horse in pro- 
phecy, always denotes the going forth of a particular 
dispensation, either of judgment, mercy or truth ; 
and it is scarce necessary to state, that in this place, 
it represents the going forth of truth and righteous- 
ness in the earth, to the entire destruction of all the 
corrupt maxims, systems and practices, which are 
now among the children of men : for the mystery of 
God will now be finished, as it hath been declared to 
his servants the prophets. Though Christ himself is 
the efficient cause both in the commencement and 
in the completion of all the great events that will be 
accomplished by the going forth of this dispensation, 
yet Christ will not be visibly or personally on the 
earth himself, but his followers ; and his true follow- 
ers, at this time, corresnond to the man cAz'/t/brought 
forth of the woman, that was to rule all nations with 
a rod of iron,* which child, attained to manhood, 

* Should any one object to what has been stated with regard to 
the man child, or the offspring of the true church being 1 the same 
which here appears again, and is called the Word of God, King of 
kings, &,c. as if these terms could apply only to Christ, 1 would ob- 
serve, Christ has compared his true followers to himself. Thus 



287 

now comes forth to take the kingdom and sway th« 
sceptre of truth and righteousness in the earth, as 
the beast, and the false prophet and the kings of the 
earth, have long swayed the sceptre of deceii and 
unrighteousness, to the ruin of hundreds of thou- 
sands. 

In order that the reader may have a more concise 
view of the subject which respects the man child, 
and the beast and false prophet, I will here recapi- 
tulate some things that have already in part been no- 
ticed. The man child brought forth of the woman, 
chapter xii, represented a holy and pure people, made 
conformable unto Christ — which people, though 
weak in authority and influence, in comparison to 
_the powers of the earth, yet one day they shall rule 
and influence the whole earth. But corruption get- 
ting into the outward or visible church, this people, 
or people of the preceding description disappear, or 
no considerable number of them can be found — they 
have no authority or influence ; and the beast or false 
religion has the rule, the kings and great men of 
the earth embracing the outward gospel, while their 
hearts remain wholly unconformed to the divine na- 
ture. Thus the man child is caught up unto God, 
and to his throne ; and the beast with the kings and 
great men of the world united together reign 1260 
years, while millions upon millions wonder after the 
beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast ? who is 
able to make war with him ? And, indeed, for a long 
time whoever did make war with him, or oppose his 
authority, was soon put to death. At length, when 

when Saul was persecuting his true disciples, Christ said unto 
him, why persecutest thou me. Almost as great power is, more- 
over, ascribed to the two witnesses (which only mean men faithful 
to God) as is here ascribed to the person on the white horse. 
The whole vision however pertaining to the white horse, is an 
emblematical representation ; setting forth the conquest of truth 
and righteousness, over delusion and wickedness, which will now 
be effected. 



£88 

the time draws near that the mystery of God is to 
be finished, the man child, no longer to be concealed* 
comes forth ; not as a child now, but as King of 
kings, and in righteousness he doth judge and make 
war against all the abominations in the outward cor* 
rupt churches throughout Christendom. And now 
commences an era of light and suffering; when the cor* 
rupt churches (with the kings of the earth and great 
men united with them) being about to be wholly 
brought down, make one general muster against 
Christ and his true worshippers.— -These things are 
clear to me as a ray of light ; and whoever lives at 
this time, will see as great opposition and spite to 
the true way of righteousness then set forth from 
sectarians and professors generally, as there was 
from the Jews towards Christ and his testimony : and 
also, like the Jews, at the very time they oppose the 
true way of the Lord with all their might, they will no 
doubt make the greatest possible show of religion — > 
will think they are the true church— yea will have a 
zeal for God, carrying on religion with great success 
— forming societies— sending missionaries among 
the heathen, &c. &c. That such an event will take 
place, is very clear; for St. John says, " I saw the 
beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, 
gathered together to make war against him that sat 
on the horse, and against his army." 

And I saw an angel standing in the sun ; and he 
cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that 
Jly in the midst of heaven ; that is, the inhabitants 
of the whole earth ; Come and gather yourselves tQ' 
get her unto the supper of the great God, This sup- 
per, is what will nourish and invigorate the souls of 
all the children of men ; insomuch, that many in a 
languid state and ready to die, will be abundantly 
nourished and strengthened to do the will of their 
heavenly Father. That ye may eat the flesh of kings % 
and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men 7 



289 

and the jlesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, 
and the fesh of all men, both free and bond, both small 
and great. " Animal flesh (says Mr. Brown) denotes 
spiritual or temporal blessings, as nourishing and 
strengthening :" as if it was said, come and replen- 
ish yourselves by the overthrow of all the opposers 
of divine truth. Such figures of speech are not un- 
common in the scriptures ; signifying, that in the 
same manner as the fowls of heaven receive abun- 
dant food, nourishment and advantage by the over- 
throw and slaughter of large armies ; so also the 
children of men will derive abundant spiritual food, 
profit and advantage by the overthrow and destruc- 
tion of all these opposers of the Redeemer's king- 
dom, of inward holiness, love and true peace. And 
truly what advantage and profit must redound to 
mankind on the destruction of all party systems, di- 
visions and bigotry among the children of God : 
things, which have so long and so greatly troubled 
the christian world, and to the present time are kept 
up by certain institutions and forms of religion so 
rigidly established that they must give way to no- 
thing, and are defended by all the power, zeal and 
ability which those who worship them are capable 
of exercising. Indeed, I have really thought that if 
our Saviour or his faithful apostles were again to vi- 
sit the earth, in the manner they once did ; testify- 
ing against the corrupt ways of religious professors, 
and refusing to worship any of their systems ; they 
would not only be incapable of having access to their 
several places of worship, but that all, a few onlv 
excepted, would turn against them, and persecute 
them with warmth and bitterness : for, according to 
the sure word of prophecy, they do war against him 
and oppose his kingdom ; though being given up to 
believe a lie by reason of their sins, they do not see 
it, but think they are doing him service. 
Bb 



290 

And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, 
and their armies ; that is, all the power, strength, and 
people of the different corrupt systems of religion, 
gathered together to make war against him that sat 
on the horse, and against his army ; or against 
Christ and his true followers. They had long car- 
ried on this war ; but being now in danger of being 
overcome by the faithful testimony given forth 
against them, that they ought not to be worshipped, 
they muster all their ability, and make their last and 
grand effort to maintain their several established sys- 
tems and forms of worship, and crush all reforma- 
tion ; but what they will stile some dangerous here- 
sy or dreadful innovation ; calculated to overturn all 
order and establishment in the church of Christ, and 
bring every thing into perfect confusion and disor- 
der. 

And the beast was taken ; or the different religious 
systems overturned ; and with him the Jake prophet, 
or party ministers, proselyte makers, and bigoted 
sectarians, that wrought miracles before him ; that 
is, performed great things, narrated the great reviv- 
als of religion among them, and set off their several 
systems of religion as the most excellent in the world, 
with which, or by which means, he deceived them 
that had the mark of the beast, and them that wor~ 
shipped his image ; or that were bigots to a certain 
system of religion, and devoted to a peculiar way 
of worship ; having no love or union with any others, 
but condemning and persecuting them. Many can 
witness to this truth ; well knowing that except mi- 
nivers and bigoted professors had represented their 
several systems of religion as the rightest and most 
pure of any in the world, and persuaded those over 
whom they had any influence to think so by relating 
the great revivals of religion that had taken place 
among them and the special tokens of divine favour 



291 

they had received — at the same time representing all 
others as being exceedingly corrupt and holding the 
most dangerous doctrines, thereby deceiving them, 
christian people would never have become so bigot- 
ed to a certain system of religion and form of wor- 
ship as many now are — verily thinking no one right 
but themselves, and treating them accordingly — but 
would have been one in love, unity and affection, as 
our Saviour prayed his disciples might be, and as 
they will be upon the destruction of the beast and 
the false prophet.* These both ; that is, the beast 
and the false prophet, or rather those that had the 
mark of the beast, and constituted the false prophet 
were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brim- 
stone. We find them in the same place after the 
thousand years of the millennium : indeed, it is de- 
clared the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for 
ever and ever ; and that they have no rest day nor 
night who worship the beast and his image, and 
whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. From 
their punishment we may infer the heinousness of 
their sin — A sin, which, perhaps, no infidel can pos- 
sibly commit ; seeing while they profess to know 
God, they deny him by their works, and by bigotry 
and persecution, bring the greatest reproach upon 
his name. 

And the remnant ; that is, all the rest professing 
Christianity inimical in any degree to the kingdom of 
the Lord Jesus were slain, or brought into complete 
subjection to the divine will, with the sword of him 

* A false prophet is one that assumes the name and character 
of a true prophet: but who to obtain the favour of men, or to ef- 
fect some scheme of his own, misrepresents things, or speaks 
falsely. This, however, is often done so artfully, and with such 
an appearance of truth, that it is hardly possible to distinguish 
him from a true prophet : yea, in all ages of the world, this class 
of prophets have generally received the preference, and been by 
far the most numerous.. 



292 

that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out 
of his mouth : and all the fowls were filed with their 
flesh ; or mankind universally seeing so great effects 
brought about by the power of Christ, and the tes- 
timony of his true servants, no longer doubt the re- 
ality of Christianity, but present their bodies a living 
sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, their reasonable 
service. The fowls may particularly allude to infi- 
dels, or the unbelieving part of mankind, unconnect- 
ed with the beast and his army, and consequently 
not belonging to the remnant slain.* We, therefore, 
in the next place turn our attention to the harlot wo- 
man or mystic Babylon, chapter xviii ; for all must 
be brought into conformity to the divine will, before 
the glorious state of rest and peace spoken of, can 
fully commence. 

And after these things \ that is, after the awful 
judgments under the pouring out of the seventh vial ; 
J saw another angel come down from heaven, having 
great power ; and the earth was lightened with his 
glory. Light and salvation are brought to the inha- 
bitants of the earth by this angel. And he cried 
mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the 
great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation 
cf devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage 
of every unclean and hateful bird. Once she was ar- 

* The remnant appears to mean those few in every religious so- 
ciety, who are indeed attached to their own society, its belief and 
worship ; and supposing it the best, seek its support, and desire 
its advancement; but who are truly sincere of heart, and are en- 
deavouring to do the will of their heavenly Father. Though be- 
longing to the army of the beast, and opposing the true kingdom 
of the Lord Jesus," strictly speaking, they had not the mark of 
the beast, neither worshipped his image. These shall not be cast 
into the lake of fire, to be tormented for ever and ever ; but as 
their being slain signifies, they shall be convinced wherein they 
have erred from the holy commandment by the spirit of God and 
the testimony of his true servants, and become obedient in all 
things to the truth as it is in Jesus, 



293 

rayed in purple and scarlet- colour, and decked with 
gold, precious stones, and pearls ; but by the light 
brought into the world by the coming of this angel, 
her beauty vanishes away, and infidelity appears all 
that is odious, detestable and base. It is said, verse 
3, that all nations have drunk of the wine of the 
wrath of her fornication ; that the kings of the earth 
have committed fornication with her, and that the 
merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the 
abundance of her delicacies ; the meaning of which 
is, that people in all nations have received her belief, 
forsaken God, exposing themselves to his displea- 
sure ; that the kings and great men of the earth have 
thereby lived as without God in the world, disre- 
garding entirely his laws and his commandments ; 
and that the learned and subtile part of mankind are 
become rich, as it were, in the favour of the world, 
and in their own estimation, through the multitude 
of ensnaring arguments they have collected in her 
support, and the agreeable pleasures and gratifica- 
tions she yields her deluded votaries. A voice from 
heaven, proclaims, verse 4, Come out of her my peo- 
ple ; that is, depart at the utmost distance from her 
principles and her ways, that ye be not partakers of 
her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 
How much she hath glorified herself and, lived deli- 
riously, so much torment and sorrow give her ; for 
she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no wi- 
doxv, and shall see no sorrow ; that is, my system is 
founded on reason and the nature of things, and can 
never be overturned; men of learning and deep un- 
derstanding are ever with me, and I shall never re- 
tract my principles, nor experience any regret on ac- 
count of them. This, it is well known, is the grand 
boast of all infidels. The kings of the earth who have 
committed fornication and lived deliriously with her, 
it is said, verse 9, shall bewail her 7 and lament for 
B B 2 



£94 

her, when they shall see the smoke &f her burning,, 
as the light of truth and grace consumes her away. 
The merchants of the earth, also, it is said, shall 
weep and mourn over her ; for no man buyeth their 
merchandise any more ; or receiveth any more her 
system of belief, regardeth any arguments in favour 
of her support, or is disposed to partake of any plea- 
sures or gratifications she can afford them : called, 
the merchandise of gold, silver* pearls, purple, scar- 
let, silk, fc?c. to denote the specious and captivating 
appearance of them : all of which great riches,, 
speedily come to nought by the manifestation of di- 
vine truth ; enabling every one clearly to see the 
horrid nature of such a system of belief, and the 
awful end of living in the enjoyment of her plea- 
sures. Heaven, and the holy apostles and prophets, 
are exhorted, verse 20, to rejoice over her, in that 
God hath avenged them on her : and the 21, 22, and 
23d verses, abundantly shew, that her fall shall be 
iinal and complete ; and that there shall be no enjoy- 
ment nor pleasure in her any more for ever. The 
chapter concludes, by saying, that in her was found 
the blood of prophets, and of saints* and of all that 
zvere slain upon the earth : meaning, perhaps, that 
Infidels have inculcated into their system, and ad- 
vanced as a proof against revealed religion, that the 
professors of religion have killed each other always, 
and that affairs of religion have been the moving 
cause of all the bloodshed and slaughter that has 
taken place upon the earth : or else it may mean, 
that after the fall of Babylon, it will be clearly dis- 
covered, that unbelief in professors as well as pro- 
fane, has occasioned the death of the righteous in 
every age of the world, and of all that were slain 
upon the earth. For I would here observe, we are 
not to suppose that none belong or appertain to mys- 
tic Babylon, but those only who disavow revealed 



295 

religion, and openly profess deism or infidelity : no $. 
many who do not live within her walls, inhabit her 
suburbs, and dwell in her provinces by unbelief, 
while at the same time they may bear the name of 
christians, and be outwardly united to some estab- 
lished church or congregation. But however pre- 
valent unbelief may be in the world previous to this 
time, and however powerful it may reign in the 
hearts of men, it will now be entirely done away in 
the fall of Babylon, and the knowledge of God will 
cover the earth, as the waters cover the great deep* 
Immediately after the fall of Babylon, or the en- 
tire termination of unbelief, a great voice of muck 
people is heard in heaven, chapter xix. saying, Alle- 
luia ; Salvation, ana 7 glory, and honour, and power y 
unto the Lord our God: for true and righteous, it is 
added, are his judgments ; the great whore, or mys- 
tic Bab) Ion, which corrupted the earth with her for- 
nication being judged, and the blood of his servants 
avenged at her hand: for she in former days often 
shed their blood, and hath in -all ages despised and 
hated them. And again, verse 3, they say Alleluia; 
and her smoke riseth up for ever and ever : and the 
four and twenty elders, and the four beasts, fall down 
and worship, saying. Amen, £s?c. The reader is de- 
sired to turn to these several passages, as, for the 
sake of brevity I omit many things, the understand- 
ing of which, from what has been said, I cannot 
suppose will be difficult. St. John further observes, 
verse 6; And I heard, as it were the voice of a great 
multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as 
the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia : 
for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth ; the destruc- 
tion of the beast, his army, and the false prophet, 
evidently takes place previous to this time, though a 
particular description of the event comes afterwards; 
a thing uncommon in no prophecy, and which, in the 



296 

revelation, frequently occurs. The same voice, also, 
adds, verse 7 ; Let us be glad and rejoice, and give 
honour to him; for the marriage of the Lamb is come, 
and his wife ; that is the church, hath made herself 
ready, or is made ready. The most intimate union 
and connexion now take place between Christ and 
his church, as there doth between any two united to- 
gether in marriage. This is the millennium. And 
to her, the church of Christ, verse 8, was granted, 
that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and 
white ; it is now granted, in a degree beyond what it 
was ever before granted. The fine linen, observes 
the angel, is the righteousness of saints ; he does not 
say the saints, but saints, to denote the most spotless 
purity. 

This happy period I never expect to see : but 
known unto the Lord only, are all things. I know 
that such a time will be ; for we are assured by the 
angel, These are the true sayings of God: and I also 
believe it will take place within two centuries from 
this time. But oh ! how corrupt doth the world now 
appear unto me : how exceedingly dissatisfied am I 
with myself. Help me, O Lord, I pray thee, to do 
thy will. I ask not riches, ease or comfort here or 
hereafter, if I can only do thy will, and render unto 
thee in some degree according to the benefits I have 
received. For thy sake, and the sake ol my fellow 
men, I will willingly wander about as a pilgrim on 
the earth all the days of my life, without a place 
where to lay my head ; nor complain, though I 
should suffer hunger, with every ill of life, and be 
rejected and persecuted of all mankind. I disobeyed 
thy commandment, and am unworthy of thy favour 
or thy care ; yet for thy name sake lead me in the 
way I should go, and grant that I may do the things 
thou wouldst have me do. Pardon the digression ; 
my feelings and desires I could not well suppress ; 



297 

and may the Lord hasten the time, when I with all 
mankind shall be enabled to do his perfect will. 

St. John is commanded to Write, verse9; and 
Blessed are they, it is said, who are called unto the 
marriage supper of the Lamb ; that is, to partake of 
the abundant provision now provided on the inti- 
mate union of Christ and his followers ; and that all 
will be called who are living at this time, there is 
every reason to believe. The apostle hereupon fell 
at the feet of "the angel that shewed him these things 
to worship him; but he strictly forbade it, assuring 
him he was only his fellow servant, and telling him 
to "worship God, 

Every thing being now brought into conformity to 
the Divine will, and Satan* (who deceived the nations, 
and was the moving cause of all the divisions, evils, 
and wickedness in the earth) being bound for a thou- 
sand years, it immediately follows, chapter xx, verse 
4: And J saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and 
judgment xvas given unto them : that is, the saints of 
the most High now sat upon thrones or had the rule 
and government in the earth, in the same manner as 
the beast and false prophet had the rule and govern- 
ment before. St. John adds further. And I saw the 
souls of them that were beheaded for the xvitness of 
Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not 
worshipped the beast, neither his image., neither had 
received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their 
hands ; and they lived and reigned xvith Christ a 1000 
years. Mr. Guise on this place observes : u The soids 
of them that were beheaded for the xvitness of Jesus, 
may be considered as meant, not of the individual 
persons that suffered martyrdom for his sake, but of 
their successors in the same spirit, who being of the 
same temper for faith, patience, zeal, and fortitude 
with the martyrs, were one body with them, and so, 
in the stile of prophecy, might be spoken of, as 



though they were the same persons, in like manner 
as John the Baptist is called Elias, because he came 
in the spirit and power of Elias. Papal Rome, in 
this prophecy is called Sodom, Egypt, and the place 
where our Lord was crucified, on account of its be- 
ing like them in idolatry, pride and cruelty ; and the 
two witnesses which prophesy in sack-cloth 1260 
days of years cannot mean the same individual per- 
sons, but a succession of them that persist in the 
same faith and profession. When therefore it is 
said, l The souls of them that were beheaded for the 
witness of Jesus, lived and reigned a thousand years 5' 
this may be taken according to prophetic stile, in a 
metaphorical sense, and may signify a succession of 
such j in like manner as the two witnesses being 
killed, and their dead bodies rising, and standing on 
their feet is to be understood ; and as the restoration 
of Israel from their captivity is called their living 
and standing on their feet, and God's opening their 
graves, and causing them to come up out of their 
graves. Accordingly the saints living' and reigning 
■with Christy may relate to their abundance of spirit- 
uality, purity, tranquillity and safety. It seems plain 
therefore, that according to the stile of prophecy, and 
particularly in this book, which is figurative, all this 
relates not literally to the resurrection of the martyrs 
or other saints, and the personal reign of Christ for 
a thousand years on earth ; but figuratively, an4 in a 
spiritual sense, for glorious days of long continu- 
ance to the church on earth." 

As Elijah was one of the most noted prophets of 
the Old Testament, it was foretold to the Jews that 
he should ccme again ; and he accordingly came in 
John the Baptist ; for Christ told his disciples that 
he was the Elias that was to come— And as those 
who have suffered martyrdom for the sake of Christ, 
and had no part in the worship of the beast, may bet 



299 

considered the most holy and pious people of any 
that have yet been ; so, in like manner, they are re- 
presented as living again and reigning with Christ 
for a thousand years after the beast and the false 
prophet are destroyed and Satan is bound. 

It is added, moreover; But the rest of the dead 
lived not again, until the thousand years were finish- 
ed : that is, they will have no political existence — 
they will not be found in the earth during the thou- 
sand years that Satan is bound and the saints reign 
with Christ. Says Mr. Brown, " The vjicked will 
not live again till the end of the thousand years;" that 
is, they will be reduced to the same condition in 
which Christ's slain witnesses were before — having 
no power to make head against Christ and his 
cause." But after the thousand years are expired, 
and Satan is loosed, they then come into existence 
or live again in Gog and Magog ; and in the same 
spirit as the beast and the false prophet, and the 
kings of the earth, and their armies, they come up 
against the camp of the saints. This is the last effort 
they will ever make ; for a permanent and an effec- 
tual change will now take place. 

The condition into which people are brought, after 
Satan is bound and the beast and the false prophet 
are destroyed, is called the first resurrrection, by 
reason of their being peculiarly raised from sin and 
unholiness : for, Blessed and holy, it is said, are they 
that have part therein. They are blessed, and holy, 
in a more peculiar sense perhaps than any who have 
gone before them, and on them, it is declard, the 
second death hath no power. 

I would just notice here, that it has been contend- 
ed by some, that the saints living and reigning with 
Christ a thousand years, was to take place in the 
other world. But I would ask how this can be, since 
Gog and Magog at the end of the thousand years 



800 

come up against them from the four quarters of the 
earth. People who have taken up a wrong view of 
any prophecy, are often more strenuous in contend- 
ing for it, than those who understand it aright; for 
the children of the world, are wiser in their genera- 
tion, than the children of light. A person ought ne- 
ver to reason against the plain and evident meaning 
of any prophecy ; and when they know nothing about 
it for themselves, except only from the say so of 
men, let them say but little about it, but with Adam 
Clarke, candidly confess they are ignorant of its 
meaning, and not pretend to give any explanation 
whatever. 

I would also observe, there are other parts of the 
Revelation, particularly with respect to the slaving 
of the two tuitnesseSy and some of the prophecies in 
Daniel, that I could wish here to speak of, as I have 
seen their meaning with some clearness, and they 
are interesting to the present generation ; but I omit 
it at this time, as people in general are now very 
little disposed to look into things of this nature, and 
others have seen so many false explanations that 
they almost despair of finding the true one, and ac- 
cordingly reject all explanations whatever. It is 
probable, however, at some future time I may speak 
of these things in a separate work, if my way shall 
be opened to this effect. 



CONCLUSION 



wvwwvw 



I FEEL that I have now discharged my duty, and can die in 
peace, for I have not shunned to declare unto my fellow men the 
things made known to me. And how have these things been hid 
from the wise and prudent ; and unto what an effeminate, unim- 
portant person have they been revealed ? a babe indeed in Christ 
and in every literary attainment, and one whose life in eight dif- 
ferent illnesses has been despaired of. It is not, therefore, on 
account of any wisdom or goodness that I have more than others 
that these things have been communicated to me ; but for the 
sakt of the children of men, whose ways are corrupted before 
the Lord, and must be pointed out in order to their amendment. 
No ; three years of disobedience to the clearest knowledge of my 
duty, is a sin to me I often think beyond what few have ever com- 
mitted ; and 1 humbly trust I shall ever remain humbled under a 
deep sense of the heinousness of my ingratitude. The sin was 
rendered peculiarly heinous to me on account of the great mercy 
that had been shewn to me from the Lord, and the clear know- 
ledge I had of my duty towards him : and though I can never do 
any thing to merit forgiveness for it, yet I hope for the sake of 
Christ to be forgiven ; and oh ! that I may no more offend against 
him. To do the will of Him, who has been the author of all my 
mercies, have 1 communicated these things, so opposite to my 
feelings ; and I resign myself to any censures or reflections that 
may be passed on me, on account of what 1 have written. 

But one will say, perhaps, Are you really convinced these things 
are so, ..nd that it has been required of you to communicate them? 
To such I reply : I know they are so, and that 1 have been called 
to write them, or else I have never been called to preach the gos- 
pek ; and if I have neve been called to preach the gospel, I have 
never experienced religion ; and if I have never experienced reli- 
gion, there is no reality in religion ; and if there be no reality in 
religion, .here is no reality in any thing, but every thing is a mere 
chimera or fancy of the mind. I am as fully satisfied with respect 
to one of these things as the other. You may say, then, " Oh, you 
are an enthusiast." I reply, it is a small thing to be called an 
enthusiast, when we know that which we speak, and testify that 
only which we have seen ; and if no one receive the testimony, our 

C G 



80S 

faith respecting these things will not be staggered, being well as- 
sured that, like the sons-in-law of Lot, many will soon experience 
to be true what they may now treat as a fiction, or deride as an 
idle conceit. — But, says one, " You are too confident, I do not like 
such positive assertions;" I answer, I was just so once myself. I 
verily believed no one could possibly know that their sins were 
forgiven, or that they were in a state of acceptance with God ; 
and I considered it the greatest presumption in any one to say 
they did know these things. But I have since seen my mistake ; 
and my heart is now enlarged to declare, that with God all things 
are possible. There is a material difference between my belief at 
that time, and the belief or rather knowledge I now have. At 
that time I did not believe it possible to know these things, only 
because I did not see how any one could with certainty know 
them : but the evidences that these things are so, are now to me 
conclusive ; evidences, however, which the children of disobedi- 
ence are as incapable of seeing as the sands beneath the ocean ; 
but which, by the light of grace, many as clearly discern as the 
objects of sight around them. It is in vain, therefore, to attempt 
to explain to others, how any one can have this sure knowledge : 
they must experience it themselves before they can comprehend 
how it is made thus clear to the understanding ; but in the words 
of our Saviour we can assure you, that the Wind bloweth where it 
listeth, and thou actually hearest the sound thereof, and consider - 
est it no presumption in thyself positively to assert it doth blow ; 
yet thou canst not tell whence it cometh, nor whether it goeth : 
and in the same manner, they that are born of the Spirit and are 
under the influence thereof, actually know its influence, and can 
testify the things communicated unto them ; yet they cannot ex- 
plain how or in what way this is done. Very few in these days of 
unbelief give any credit to things of this kind ; nor have I at all a 
heart to blame them, when I look back and consider what I my- 
self once thought in sincerity respecting them. One thing, how- 
ever, must be very evident to every one : either that we who tes- 
tify that these things are so, are very much beside ourselves, or 
else exceedingly wicked in asserting a lie. With respect to the 
first of these, we leave you to determine ; and concerning the se- 
cond I fruiild ask ; What advantage can we possibly derive by as- 
serting to you a lie, or what inducement is there for us to testify 
things to mankind they do not like to hear, and for which we ex- 
pect to be hated of them : nay, what person possessed with one 
ray of sense would renounce ease, interest, and every enjoyment 
in this life, to experience all manner of hardships, in order to pro- 
mote a fable or circulate a falsehood. 

But to return to the subject of this address : The protestants 
have ever thrown every thing of an unfavourable aspect in the Re- 
velation, wholly on the catholics ; and the catholics on the other 
hand have thrown them wholly on the protestants, or as they term. 



3Q3 

them, heretics- They have each been unwilling toTaear their own 
burdens, however fitly they might be applied to them. Self, dar- 
ling self would not allow of it ; and this, I believe, is the reason 
that almost all commentators have fallen into such egregious er- 
rors in their several explanations. Like the Jews of old, the seve- 
ral societies, however censurable things might be among them, 
have, at least in heart, " said to the seers, see not," or rather see 
nothing against us, " and to the prophets, prophesy unto us 
smooth things," or speak in favour of our society and our system 
of religion. And the prophets, for interest sake, and the favour 
of the people, have done too much according to their will; setting 
off themselves in the most favourable* point of view, and casting a 
dark shade on all others. As a judgment on both, they have been 
given up to believe a lie ; for each society of christians now in the 
world, with their teachers, actually believe themselves to be the 
most right of any ; and as a necessary consequence, they are full 
of debate, strife and contention, one with another, to the destruc- 
tion of their own peace, the peace of others, and the dishonour of 
the christian name. 

The constituting a beast, and making an image to it as hath been 
shewn, has been attended with the most injurious consequences. 
"Whenever any people have come out from others, and lived more 
holy, they may truly be said to have been in the wilderness. They 
were persecuted, and had all manner of evil said of them. But 
this is the condition in which the woman or true church must 
continue during all the time of the apostacy ; and while a people 
have remained in this condition, the Lord has been with them 
and blessed them — they have prospered and increased, After a 
time they have become dissatisfied with the simplicity of the gos- 
pel ; they have wanted, like the children of Israel, to have a king 
to reign over them, or to be like other religious societies— a res- 
pectable body. They have accordingly constituted a beast, by 
forming themselves a creed, and made an image to it, by estab- 
lishing a certain form of worship and church regulations. The 
simplicity of this gospel was now destroyed ; and having taken 
themselves out of the Lord's care, they have been in a great mea- 
sure afterwards left unto themselves. They have no mote had the 
spirit they once had, of love, meekness, and humility ; but have 
possessed a bigoted disposition, and have set themselves against 
(every one who would not follow with them, and worship their 
image. And to this day the same practice is cc-ntinued ; so that 
no people, as a body, preserve among them any length of time, 
the spirit and purity of the gospel. 

Some may be ready to say ;'l see you are right, I will follow 
you. But I reply, can you not be made sensible of an evil ? Did I 
atone for your sins ? am I liable to no error ? or have I power to 
save you ? No : Christ is the way, the truth, and the life ; and to 
follow me would be an absurdity beyond description, and intro- 



30* 

duee into the world another party, that would soon become bi- 
gots and persecute others Like all other men, I am compassed 
about with infirmity ; I have naturally a feeble understanding, and 
of myself can do nothing for you : nay ; however true the things 
I now write may be, and however worthy of your highest regard, 
I may hereafter fall into many errors, and inculcate things incon- 
sistent with the purity of the gospel : and to put great confidence 
in me, will only the more effectually dispose you to receive those 
errors, and expose you to be led astray by me. Therefore follow 
Christ, who gave his life a ransom for you, and according to his 
commandment, love all true christians as he hath loved you : yea, 
Jove and pray even for your enemies ; following no one only as 
they follow Christ, nor give heed to the sayings of any, only as 
they agree with the truth of the gospel according to the best un- 
der standing given you. If it was improper for St. John to worship 
the angel in the Revelation, that communicated to him so many 
and such important truths ; how improper must it be to place an 
undue affection on a frail being, who may have communicated 
some things really true, or who has been an instrument of good 
to you ; and how much more improper still, to unduly reverence 
and esteem any system or form of religion that certain men may 
have adopted, and in which the Lord may have visited you. 

If you ask me what you shall do ; I answer, renounce bigotry 
and party sp rit — unduly value nor esteem any systems of men ; 
and love all who love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, if they 
do not think just as you do, or worship after the same manner. I 
do not tell you to withdraw from any society you may be in, if 
you can keep from placing an undue affection on it, or avoid par- 
taking of the evils which abound more or less in every society now 
in Christendom This, however, I am sensible will be very diffi- 
cult, and next to impossible, as easy a thing as it may appear to 
some persons. But look to the Lord for instruction in all things, 
whose spirit teaches as no man can teach, guiding into all truth 
those who yield sincere obedience to its dictates. Nor do I advise 
you to speak evil of any religious society ; or say, since so many 
evils arise from them they ought to be pulled down, and set your- 
self with zeal about it In every thing I do, I make it a point of- 
ten to ask myself who hath required this at my hand. Like Saul, 
the king of Israel, almost every society has been, as it were, 
anointed of the Lord, and been blessed with his presence : and 
though by reason of their departure from him, he has but little 
pleasure in them ; favours them no more with his visitations in 
the manner he once did, and will in his own due time remove 
them away entirely ; yet perhaps you cannot stretch forth your 
hand against them and be guiltless, any more than David could 
against Saul, the Lord's anointed over Israel. It is very improper 
and unbecoming in a christian, to speak reproachfully of any re- 
ligious persuasion. The corruption that may be in them, is mat- 



305 

tcr of sorrow, rather than of wrath and bitterness. If they are in 
an error, you ought to pity them ; and ever regard the words of 
Paul to Timothy : " And the servant of the Lord must not strive; 
but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient ; in meekness in- 
structing those that oppose themselves ; if God peradventure will 
give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth." 

There has been, and now is, no doubt, pious people in every so- 
ciety, in the enjoyment of divine favour. The writings of Thomas- 
a Kempis, a catholic shew him to be a man eminently pious, and 
they are justly esteemed by all who are in any degree acquainted 
with true religion : and experience teaches us, that when the 
' hearts of any people are truly sincere before the Lord, and they 
are striving to do his will, they are his children and dear unto 
him, though, according to our apprehensions, they are mistaken 
in some things, or belong to a society, as a body, very degene- 
rate ; and whoever reproaches or persecutes them, will bring up- 
on themselves the divine displeasure. This ought to lead us to 
be charitable and gentle towards all men, as the scriptures teach 
us, and never to judge unfavourable of any individual or society, 
until we have the most manifest proof that the fruit is evil. I 
should, however, be wanting in my duty towards my fellow crea- 
tures, were I to omit to testify, that as much preaching as there 
now is in the world, and as much appearance as there is of reli- 
gion, the number of true christians is in reality very small, if at all 
I know what true Christianity is I do not say these things to dis- 
courage any one ; for I feel a regard to the weakest christian; but 
to lead every one closely to examine himself, and endeavour to un- 
derstand what spirit he is of. I wish to hope the best of all ; but 
when I see professing christians on the one hand so much in the 
spirit of the world, and on the other so selfish and full t>f bigotry, 
I am constrained to assert, either that we are under no obligation 
to obey the precepts of the gospel, or else, that many are awfully 
deceiving themselves in their expectations of eternal happiness. 

My peculiar calling enables me to discover many things un- 
known or unnoticed, perhaps, by others. In company with one of 
some certain persuasion, I am frequently entertained with the 
fauits, corrupt tenets and disagreeable ways of another society; 
and those of this same society, when with them, will often set off 
others to me in the same manner their society has been set off by 
others. These things ought not to be so. Nothing, indeed, ge- 
nerally speaking, seems more disagreeable to the members of one 
society, than to hear any thing said in favour of another : and 
while persons follow with them, they will extol them for their pie- 
ty, and render them almost any service •- yet, as soon as they see 
differently or leave them, they represent them as persons of no 
religion, endeavour to lessen them in the esteem of all they have 
any influence over, and seem as if they could almost destroy them. 
I wish not to enlarge upoo these things ; I know how hard it 
Cc2 



806 

will be for some people to bear them ; but I wish to be clear 
from the blood of all men, and I hope a candid representation of 
these evils will have a tendency to correct them. Concerning the 
southern states, I am free to acknowledge, that the people are 
mostly liberal and friendly ; and from the kind, feeling disposition 
which many possess, they manifest more fully than by words, 
that the spirit of Christ dwells within them. But the northern 
states, in many places, exhibit a perfect contrast: bigotry and 
selfishness in the extreme, characterize a great portion of the in- 
habitants ; and many, who profess religion, appear as utter stran- 
gers to the spirit of Christ, as a tyrant is to humanity. All, indeed, 
comparatively speaking, seek their own, not the things of Jesus 
Christ, and in every thing are governed by the most sinister mo- 
tives. 

I am sorry to present a picture so very humiliating concerning 
the people of that part of the country of which I myself am a na- 
tive ; but I must confess, that every thing I have said will fully 
apply to the professors in the very neighbourhood where I was 
brought up : to the dishonour of the christian name, they not only 
justify balls and other vain recreations, as well as partake of those 
amusements ; but suppose it quite consistent with their profes- 
sion to cheat, quarrel, go to law, and indulge the most seated ani- 
mosity, one towards another. It is an unpleasant task to expose 
the corrupt practices of our fellow men : however pure our mo- 
tives may be, we must expect their resentment; but their eternal 
welfare ought to be more dear to us than their favour; and them- 
selves may judge respecting the correctness of my observations. 

If I know what religion is, I know it to be of a disinterested na- 
ture ; leading us to give up our own wills, to do the will of our 
heavenly Father ; and causing us to sacrifice ease, interest and 
the enjoyments of this world, to do our fellow creatures good, 
and contribute to their happiness. Very iew have this disposition. 
A consciousness of it often affects me, and I could rejoice were I 
called to depart from a world filled with injustice. But I am not 
my own disposer : yet I have but one life to live, nor can I expect 
that life will be of any long continuance. Could I see a few who 
forsake all for the sake of Christ, live according to the simplicity 
of the gospel, and love one another as the primitive christians ; 
not merely minding their own, but also the things of others, what 
satisfaction should I experience even in a world abounding with 
ills, and fruitful in its troubles. But there is reason to believe, it 
would be just with the Lord to forsake the earth, and suffer the 
children of men to go on into still greater corruptions. 

As to the time when all wickedness shall cease, and the dege- 
neracy among christians be at an end, I will not pretend to deter- 
mine : but fully believe it will be at the expiration of 6000 years 
from the creation, or short oi 200 years from this time. Nor will 
1 pretend to say in what manner this will be effected, any farther 



807 

than it is pointed out in the Revelation. But infidelity will pro- 
bably begin to fall by the light and power of divine grace, shed 
abroad in the hearts of mankind, as a few christians become truly 
united and live according to the gospel. Many will then see the 
great evil of party divisions, and a bigoted attachment to a cer° 
tain system of belief or form of worship, and testify against it. At 
this time all sectarians and system advocates, will rise up to crush 
the dangerous heresy or dreadful innovations (so called) threaten- 
ed them, and greatly afflict and reproach the servants of the Lord, 
who testify against their evil practices, and the impropriety of 
worshipping a certain system But the Lord Jesus Christ, in an 
especial manner, being with his servants who testify these things, 
and communicating to them his spirit, mankind wiil every where 
see that these are the true servants and children of God, and that 
the others are little else but hypocrites and false pretenders. — 
This will only auger and vex-the sectarians still more, cause them 
to be exceedingly bitter against them, and endeavour by every 
means to defend their cause and crush the servants of the Almigh- 
ty. Their wrath and great exertions, however, to destroy the in- 
nocent, will only operate against themselves, in enabling every 
one to see they are even under the influence of an evil spirit : and 
the Lord, by the testimony of his spirit, and abundant grace, will 
cause their iniquitous practices entirely to cease, bring all their 
systems to an end, and appoint them to the judgment they so just- 
ly merit. The inhabitants of the whole earth, upon seeing so great 
things effected, will at once be convinced that there is a reality 
in the religion of Jesus Christ, and be made partakers of its full- 
ness, to the doing away of every evil principle and unholy disposi- 
tion within them. Then is fulfilled the prophecy of Daniel, vii 
chapter, " And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of 
the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people 
of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting 
kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him." Yea, as 
the same prophecy also declares, " the saints of the Most High 
shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom forever, even 
for ever and ever : for though after the thousand years are expired, 
Satan again goes out to deceive the nations, and deceives an innu- 
merable host to come against them, they shall not prevail, but be 
devoured by jive from God out of heaven Soon after this, commen- 
ces the final judgment ; when the dead, small and great, stand be- 
fore God; and the books beintr opened, the dead are judged out of 
those tlungs written in the books, according to their works May you 
and I, dear reader, be enabled so to live in this world, as to find 
acceptance in that day, and hear the welcome message from our 
Lord and Saviour, who gave his life for our sake s; " Come ye 
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you. 

T. R, GATES, 



SOS 



ADDITIONAL REMARKS. 



w^vwwv 



A friend has observed, that some things in this publication are 
very close ; and seemed to think, that after more mature consi- 
deration, I may wish they had been restrained But I remark, this 
publication is no hasty performance ; I have had the manuscript 
by me nearly two years, during which time my mind has not un- 
dergone the smallest change with respect to it : on the contrary, I 
have been more confirmed in the truth of what it contains ; and to 
swerve from it, or withhold its publication any longer, I could not 
with a clear conscience. I have avoided as much as possible, all 
pointed reflections upon any one society, or individuals, and exhi- 
bited evils mostly, as they exist in general. I hope it may never 
be required of me to do this. 

With respect to the exposition, I am willing that sincere per- 
sons of the deepest penetration in the scriptures, should examine 
it with the strictest attention, and try it by the following rule laid 
down by Mr Faber. " No exposition of a prophecy is admissible, 
except the supposed accomplishment agree in every particular." 
Truth will only shine brighter, and appear more clear upon the 
closest investigation. Nevertheless, though I have the fullest con- 
viction of the truth of the exposition given, and have represented 
it sufficiently clear for every enlightened person to discover that 
these things are so ; yet I am well aware, that men of greater ta- 
lents, and of more extensive knowledge than myself, can repre- 
sent them in a much clearer light, and bring forward many things 
more abundantly to confirm them ; which, to convince every un- 
believer of the truth of the scriptures, I should be happy to see 
done, 



OBSERVATIONS 



ON THE 



OR, 
THINGS AS THEY ARE NOW IN THE WORLD* 



AS THEY WILL BE HEREAFTER, 

SRIEFLY CONSIDEHED, 
INTENDED AS A 

SUPPLEMENT TO «« TRUTH ADVOCATED. 



IN a late publication to which this is a supple- 
ment, I communicated my views on certain prophe- 
cies relating to the church of Christ, in a way of 
faithfulness I hope I ever may communicate any 
thing required at my hands, and that highly concerns 
the welfare of mankind, and the cause of my Re- 



310 

deemer. It is now on my mind, to make some fur- 
ther observations pertaining to the same things, to 
confirm the truth of them more clearly, and put 
down such other events, as are to take place at no 
very distant period from this time. 

It may have been hard for some persons to hear 
what I have said, in Truth Advocated, with respect 
to each of the different sects constituting one of the 
number of the beast, and the many who worship it, 
and its image, in the christian world. But could 
they see the infinite evils, which have arisen from 
party-creeds, sect-organizations, and men- establish- 
ments ; and knew the awful danger to which they 
are exposed, while worshipping and adoring them; 
they would be thankful to me for faithfully exhibit- 
ing these things, and be deeply concerned to escape 
the; awful sentence denounced against the worhip- 
pers of the beast and his image ; Rev. xiv. 10. Nor 
is there a doubt existing in my mind, but these 
things were made known to me by the spirit of God, 
to be communicated to others ; and should it bring 
upon me the ill will of thousands, and expose me to 
the greatest sufferings, I can endure them with pati- 
ence, and enjoy the consolation arising from a con- 
viction, that in this instance, at least, I have been 
obedient to the commandment of the Lord, and done 
only that which had been required of me to do. 

One has said, Where two spirits are striving for 
mastery, there must of necessity ever be contention, 
Never was there any truth more clear ; and agreeably 
to this truth, as long as there are sects and parties in 
religion, endeavouring to supercede and overcome 
one another, so long there will be contention, strife, 
and wrong practices one towards another among 
them. It cannot, in the nature of things be other- 
wise. — \nd what is the contention carried on by the 
different sects about; against what directed; and in 



an 

what manner is it conducted ? Not about who shall 
be the most holy, who be the most like their Lord 
and Master, or do the will of their heavenly Father 
the most perfectly ; but about some particular creeds 
or principles qf belief, some little peculiarities of 
worship, modds, ceremonies, or plans of church go- 
vernment, of the smallest consequence imaginable, 
to the bewildering of people's minds, and to the 
drawing away of their attention from the substance 
of religion entirely. Against what directed ? Not 
against pride, anger, ambition, the love of money, 
and a selfish principle ; the great enemies of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and of our own immortal inter- 
ests ; but against one another, christians against 
christians. And it is carried on by false statements 
of things, and of each others opinions ; by all man- 
ner of slanderous reports about one another; deceit, 
unrighteousness, and with a spirit of warmth and 
bitterness, and sometimes almost malice.* 

In every constituted sect or body of people, there 
are more or less of false prophets. What I mean 
by a false prophet, is one that speaks falsely, or mis- 
represents things ; generally, to accomplish some de- 
sign of his own ; or for the sake of advantage. And 
as long as sects and parties remain in existence, so 
long will Christendom be filled with these several 
false prophets, each crying up his own way, and cry- 
ing down all others ; in order that people may come 
into it, and help to support him. For no sooner do 
any body of people constitute themselves into some 

* " The different denominations of christians, (says Simpson,) 
instead- of turning their zeal against the degeneracy of the age, 
they are turned one against another. It is not now said, as it for- 
merly was said, Behold how these christians love one another. But, 
behold how these cm istians quarrel, dispute and slander one ano- 
ther " He adds, in unison with my own sentiments, and agreea- 
bly to the prophecy, " This is the grand cause of the prevailing 
infidelity of the times." Plea for Religion, page 113. 



S12 

little seet or party, than they fell the greatest predi- 
lection towards it, and to its advancement. They 
describe it as so pure, so holy, so apostolical ; its 
institutions, rules and church government so excel- 
lent so conformable to the gospel, that thev induce 
man) to think there is not such another society in 
the world ; indeed, that it is the only one which is 
right in existence. And such is the influence of the 
fa se prophet, and such the veneration which the de- 
luded, and then bigoted people have him in. that let 
him cry out heresy after they become numerous, tell 
them the church is in danger, that they are threaten- 
ed with innovations, or that their excellent religion 
is calumniated, and set up a standard for the people 
to flock to ; without examining at all for themselves, 
the\ will rally around it, fight for it with all their 
might; ano> veriK think it will be doing God a ser- 
vice, and the church a favour, to persecute a true 
messenger in every direction; and perhaps even take 
away his life. — These things, I have reason to be- 
lieve, will hereafter be realized beyond what they 
have ever yet been, though few at this time are able 
to credit such a belief. Forms, creeds, and rules of 
religion, have been multiplied, to the almost entire 
loss of pure and undefiied religion ; and they are 
held in such high veneration, that when they are tes- 
tified against, and declared to be in the sight of God 
an abomination, and that the worshippers of them 
will be lost tor ever, (as it sooner or later really will 
be.) what punishment will be considered sufficiently 
severe, to be inflicted upon the wretch, that shall 
presume to do it. 

1 will now add a few quotations, from respectable 
authorities, in confirmation of what has been stated 
in Truth Advocated, that it may be seen my views 
are not altogether solitar) respecting these things. 

Alexander Fraser, in his Key to the Prophecies, 



318 

writes to this effect, concerning the woman's fleeing 
into the wilderness : " The woman, which is the true 
church of Christ, considered as a community, wholly 
disappeared on going into the wilderness, and the 
beast (or visible corrupt church, in various branches} 
reigns."* That is, as it will be seen further, when- 
ever a people become organized into a visible body, 
and possess.power, they are no longer the true church 
of Christ ; but fall in with the grand apostacy, spoken 
of by the apostle. He proceeds : a The true church, 
as a community or body-politic, during its continu- 
ance in the wilderness, shall be invisible in the world* 
The church is formed into a community, by ties ex- 
ternal and internal. The external ties are govern- 
ment, doctrine and ordinances ; the internal tie, is 
the spirit of God, which animates the great Head 
of the church, and every member of his mystical 

* The woman being in the -wilderness or not in any visible, out- 
ward community, as foretold in prophecy, it causes an almost uni- 
versal derangement respecting the right way. One says ; Lo, here 
is Christ or the right way which Christ himself has instituted ; 
another, Lo, there, &c. &c. But Christ says, go not after them, 
nor follow them, for he is not found in one or the other place — the 
woman or the true church, being out of sight, hidden, concealed, 
deprived of privileges, enduring hardships, disregarded, Sec. &c. 
For, whenever any body of people come into notice, establish their 
rules and institutions, and become a respectable sect, they are the 
people of God then only in name ; they cease to have the nature 
any longer : and whoever unites himself to the same, constitutes 
himself one of the beast's party, and so far as his influence ex- 
tends, he helps to establish the kingdom of antichrist in the earth. 
This is clear from the prophecies of the Revelation, and it will 
answer no purpose to take offence when the truth is spoken.-— 
These things will, moreover, sooner or later be declared with 
great plainness by some one; and then will the man of sin put 
forth all his strength ; then wili persecution come, and the beast 
muster his armies to defend himself and destroy the assailants — 
but in vain — for however few their number may be at firs*, and 
however furious the battle may rage against them, they are des- 
tined to conquer — And herein the words of Christ will fitly apply; 
Fear not little fioch ; for it is_yonr Father's good pleasure, to give you 
the kingdom. 

Dd 



314 

body. Now, in the state of the church in the wiU 
derness, the former tie is dissolved, the latter only 
subsists. She is visible in that state as a community, 
only to the eyes of that God, who is through all, and 
in all. She appears not with that spiritual beauty, 
which adorned her during the persecution she expe- 
rienced from pagan Rome ; nor with that outward 
prosperity, which she enjoyed upon her deliverance* 
But the individual members of the church in the wil- 
derness, fed by the word and spirit of God, without 
the outward ordinances, learn that intimate depend- 
ence upon and converse with the Deity, in which the 
life and spirit of religion consists. This is a most 
important lesson ; for we shall find, that the decline 
and ruin of real religion, among the generality of 
mankind in every period, arose from their taking the 
body for the spirit. The religion of Noah, commu* 
nicated pure to his posterity, was some time after, 
lost among the nations ; their zeal in forming and 
worshipping images, as representations of the Deity, 
withdrew their attachment and affection from the 
Deity himself. The Jewish church was constituted 
pure, and received clearer views of the truth than 
Noah ; but even after they were weaned from image- 
worship, a zealous attachment to those outer ordi- 
nances, which God had enjoined, together with ce- 
remonies of their own invention, made them lose 
sight of the spirit of their religion, Hence, the re- 
proof, La. i. 11. To what purpose is the multitude 
of your sacrifices unto me saith the Lord* The chris- 
tian was formed not only a pure, but a spiritual so- 
ciety ; set free from those types and shadows, which 
veiled the truth in the Jewish church ; it expressly 
told, that God is a spirit, and they that worship him 
must worship him in spirit and in truth. Yet not- 
withstanding these advantages, the spirit of religion 
began to decline, from au idolatrous veneration for 



315 

the outward ordinances, which were only the vehi- 
cles to it. In process of time, these were so multi- 
plied by ceremonies of human invention, as to re- 
semble an overgrown body, dressed out with orna- 
ments of human invention, without one spark of the 
vital spirit. To preserve at this time, the true church 
of Christ, God withdrew her into the wilderness ; 
that is, dissolved her external ties, that she should 
not be visible as a community, while at the same 
time, he preserves the individuals of her offspring, 

by his word and spirit. That the several protes- 

tant churches have considerably declined from their 
original purity, is a truth which will be readily ac- 
knowledged, by those who are acquainted with real re- 
ligion. Yet it is a circumstance which we might have 
expected, from the prophecy, God has promised to 
preserve his children uncorrupted as individuals, but 
that promise extends not to communities. The true 
church, as a community, is invisible, in order to be 
safe from the face of the serpent ; which implies, 
that when a number of the true church, become vi- 
sible as a society, they shall not be safe, but be cor- 
rupted more or less, by the same artifices which 
overwhelmed the great body of professed christians, 
and raised among them the antichristian hierarchy. 
Now, societies may separate from those already 
established, ad infinitum ;% but the spirit of anti- 
christ will pervade them all: a spirit of ambition 
and covetousness in the rulers, of sensuality and hy- 
pocrisy in the members, will in some degree infect 
every community, during the 1260 years; afterwards 
the true church will become visible, and extend over 
the whole earth." — Key to the Prophecies, 

This is a testimony so true, and it is derived from 
such a source, that I hope it will have a suitable in- 

* That is, continually, or beyond the possibility of enumerating. 



316 

fiuence, upon the mind of every reader. The next 
testimony which I shall select, will be taken from a 
treatise on the millennium, written by Mr. Hopkins, 
and here follows. 

" There is no reason to consider the antichristian 
spirit and practices, confined to that which is now 
called the church of Rome. The protestant churches 
have much of antichrist in them, and are far from 
being wholly reformed from the corruptions and 
wickedness, in doctrine and practice, in it. Some 
churches may be more pure, and may have proceed- 
ed farther in a reformation than others ; but where 
can the church be found, which is thoroughly purged 
from her abominations. None are wholly clear from 
an antichristian spirit, and the fruits of it. There 
may be, and in many instances, doubtless there is, 
much of the spirit of antichrist exercised, in oppos- 
ing what is called antichrist, or the church of Rome, 
and running into as great extremes another way. 
This mystery cf iniquity, said the apostle, began to 
work in the churches, even in his day ; how much 
of this then, may it be reasonably thought, is to be 
found in most, if not all the churches now. And as 
the church of Rome will have a large share in the 
cup of indignation and wrath, which will be poured 
out, so all the christian world will have a distinguish- 
ed portion of it : as the inhabitants of it are much 

more guilty than others. There is great reason to 

conclude, that the world, particularly that part of it 
called christian and protestant, will yet make greater 
and more rapid advances in all kinds of moral cor- 
ruption, and open wickedness, till it will com^ to 
that state, in which it will be fully ripe, and prepar- 
ed to be cut down by the sickle of divine justice and 
wrath. For it is not to be expected, that under the 
6th vial the protestant churches in general will grow 
more purej but the evil spirits which go forth> wiU 



317 

promote and spread still greater corruptions in doc- 
trine and practice, and thereby become more ripe 
for divine judgments. It is commonly, if not al- 
ways the case, that in times of great degeneracy, 
they who are the greatest instances of it, and most 
sunk in darkness and delusion, entertain a good opi- 
nion of themselves, and of others who join with 
them ; being ignorant of their true character. They 
put darkness for light, and light for darkness, and 
call evil good, and good evil; and while real Christi- 
anity and piety are abandoned, opposed, and forsak- 
en, they perceive it not, but think all is well, and 
much better than before. And they may undertake 
to reform Christianity, and think it greatly reform- 
ed ; when every doctrine and duty, which is con- 
trary to the selfishness, pride, and worldly spirit of 
man, is discarded, and little or nothing is left of it, 
but the very name, to distinguish it from the reli- 
gion of infidels or heathens." Treatise on the Mil' 
lennium. 

I shall, in the next place, refer to Simpson^ that 
by the testimony of two or three reputable witnesses, 
the thing may be established. 

" We protestants, too, read the declaration of the 
third angel, against the worshippers of the beast and 
his image, and make ourselves easy under the awful 
denunciation, by applying it exclusively to the church 
of Rome ; never dreaming, that they are equally ap- 
plicable not only to the English, but to every church 
establishment in Christendom, which retains any of 
the marks of the beast. For though the pope and 
church of Rome, is at the head of the grand 1260 
years delusion, yet all other churches, of whatever 
denomination, whether established or tolerated., 
which partake of the same spirit, or have instituted 
doctrines and ceremonies inimical to. the pure and 
unadulterated gospel of Christ, shall sooner or later 
D d 2 



818 

share in the fate of that immense fabriek of humaa 
ordinances ;* and that protestant churches should 
imitate the church of Rome, in this worst part of 
its conduct, can never be sufficiently bewailed."-^- 
He adds further ; " The gospel of Jesus Christ will 
never have its full and proper effect upon mankind, 
until it is completely disentangled from every hu? 
man institution, Leave it to itself, let it have fair 
play, clog it not with civil penalties, let it stand or 
fall by its own intrinsic worth, let neither kings nor 
bishops lay their officious hands upon it, and then 
see how it will make its way among men. The 
greatest possible motive, by which man can be ani- 
mated, is the salvation of his own soul : if this will 
not move us, nothing will be of any avail." Plea for 
Religion. 

It is certain, that matters in the christian world 
will not be any better, till the grand cause of the 
evils which now abound in it, is entirely removed ; 
till the King of kings comes forth, followed by his 
chosen disciples, as represented in the vision, to 
make war against all the evil practices and princi? 
pies, now in Christendom, and all parties, party? 
schemes, and false prophets, are completely destroy- 
ed, at the great battle of Armageddon. Nor need 
it be expected, that there will be any more conside- 
rable reformations or revivals of religion, in the difr 
Cerent churches now existing; for they will only 
continue to become more corrupt, and more and 

* Hartly, a learned and sensible churchman, has remarked as- 
follows, "There are many prophecies, which declare the fall of 
the ecclesiastical powers of the christian world : and though each 
church seems to flatter itself with the hopes of being exempted, 
vet it is very plain, that the prophetical characters belong to all.. 
They all have left the true, pure, simple religion, and teach for 
doctrines the commandments of men- They have all a dogma- 
tizing spirit, and persecute such as do not receive their own mark^ 
and worship the imag^e which they have set up." 



319 

more lost to a real knowledge of what pure and un* 
defiled religion before God and the Father is, till 
that event shall take place. 

It may fully be seen in Truth Advocated, that the 
great evil of the christian world, is sects and parties, 
and the consequent bigotry, and unrighteous practi- 
ces, of those parties : and that every organized body 
of people, on becoming organized, immediately be^ 
come contaminated ; and that every one who unites 
himself to it, is in the greatest danger of being in- 
fected with a kind of spiritual plague, which more 
or less prevails in every sect and denomination of 
people. # This spiritual plague, consists principally 

* It would, I suppose, be very gratifying to some societies,. wer§ 
I to testify only against the evils, and corruptions that exist in 
ethers ; but when I come to touch upon evils among them, they 
will say to me, it is likely, as the Scribe or Lawyer formerly saic| 
tp our Saviour, Tints spying, thqu reproachest us alsp. But, like one 
of old, I must request to be excused from accepting any man's per- 
son, or giving flattering titles where the truth is concerned ; in so, 
doing, my Maker might soon take me away. 

The following circumstance, will enable the reader to discover 
a spirit, which is too prevalent in many societies. Being once at 
a love-feast meeting, where the people were each permitted to 
speak what was on their minds freely, a certain woman stood up. 
and went on against others, particularly the presbyterians, with a 
tongue like the pen of a ready writer. I saw the greatest pleasure 
diffused through the countenances of her own parti zans ; it was 
to them as a sweet morsel, some few presbyteiians, I believe, be- 
ing present, and it was concluded, perhaps, that the set off which 
had been given, would completely cure them of their presbyte- . 
rianisra from hence forward, and bring them out from the horrid 
doctrines. Had this woman only expressed herself as having 
found an interest in the Redeemer, how much less gratification 
would it have been to them. But had she stood up, and observ- 
ed, she had discovered that many of her presbyterian friends 
were truly pious, they would have been exceedingly mortified, and 
eould have wished, no doubt, she had either held her peace, or 
kept out of their meeting house. To have the privilege either to 
kuy or sell, says prophecy, one must have the mark of the beast. 
The mark upon this woman was very discernible ; she was of 
course a great favourite among the people of her society, and al- 
most any request, no doubt, would have been granted her. Such 



320 

in a party spirit, accompanied with strong symptoms 
of bigotry, selfishness and unchristian conduct, to- 
wards all who differ from them. For after the days 
of the apostles and particularly after the days of Con- 
stantine, a party spirit and adoration of some parti- 
cular way, seized upon the christian world. This 
disease has raged with great violence in every con- 
stituted society or visible body of people that hath 
arisen up since the first departure from primitive 
simplicity among the disciples of the Lord Jesus. 
It ha^h killed its tens of thousands ; and some who 
are not entirely dead, as yet, with the disease, but 
have some symptoms of life about them, are so ex- 
ceedingly ill with it, that they are quite deranged in 
their senses, and say and do things in favour of 
themselves, and against others, which no one in their 
right senses would say or do. 

The prevailing spirit of mankind, 3 * for many cen- 

conduct as this may be gratifying to a party, but it is cer- 
tainly contrary to every feature of the gospel ; and is another mark 
of the awful delusion which has covered the minds of people, in 
consequence of sects and parties. Such things, indeed, as natu- 
rally, and almost as necessarily flow from sects and parties, as 
smoke from the mouth of a furnace ; and will continue to flow 
more or less, till they are completely annihilated, in the destruc- 
tion of the beast and false prophet. It will be seen from my own 
writings, that I have no objection to the most faithful and pointed 
testimony; but I say, let it be given without a strong tincture of 
party spirit,and a capricious kind of feeling; when that is the case it 
can do no good, and one will only injure his own soul by it. In short, 
let them, like the last company which bring down the beast and 
the false prophet, in righteousness judge and make tear ,• and not 
conclude, that only is truth, which is to be found in their society ; 
and contend against others, solely to rend them down, and bring 
them into another way, equally unscriptural, and in which they 
will be no better. 

* How infinitely mysterious, and yet at the same time how infi- 
nitely wise, are the dispensations of God to mankind. Had our 
Saviour undertaken to erect some famous kingdom, what multi- 
tudes would have been ready to fall in with it, what numbers step 






321 

tunes has been, and even now is, on coming out from 
others, to immediately set up some wav of their o -n, 
erect a standard and call upon the people to come 
around it. Being moreover, exceedingly anxious to 
get as many as possible to come into their wav, they 
represent all others as being wrong, and themselves 

forward to regulate the affairs of it, and get it established on a 
firm basis. In like manner, were I to undertake to raise up some 
famous sect, or make some new party, how many would be ready 
to fail in with it, what numbers come forward to cry it up, pro- 
duce an image to it, and give it life or complete existence. This 
would be as congenial to the spirit of the times now as a temporal 
kingdom was in the days of our Saviour. But it tried the people 
very much when our Saviour told them, it was allotted unto him, 
and all that would be his disciples, to suffer ; and that they must 
not expect to be any thing great, or. derive any advantages in this 
life, by coming into his kingdom. Nothing was more new or un- 
expected to them ; nothing more contrary to their inclinations; 
nor any thing that so greatly staggered their minds, and produced 
in them a coldness towards him So at this time, if I tell a per- 
son I do not belong to any sect or society, they hardly know what 
to make of it ; they conclude of course, I have been turned out of 
some society, have done something so bad that no one will receive 
me in among them, much less suffer me to speak at their assem- 
blies ; or else that I am a person greatly deluded, or, as a certain 
man said, the devil has stole a march on me How strange, in- 
deed, how new, and how unpleasant must those things be to man- 
kind in general, of the present day, which are brought to light in 
Truth Advocated. How must their minds be staggered at them, 
and how disinclined must every one be, to admit their truth, or 
consent to the propriety of my going in the manner I do go. But 
I now declare, before mankind and in the presence of that God be- 
fore whose bar I shall hereafter stand in judgment, that I have the 
fullest conviction of the truth of those things ; and am as sensible 
that it is required of me to go in this way, as it is to fcrsake sin, 
or depart from unrighteousness And were I to put forth my hand 
to make a sect or party, as others have done before me, after what 
has been shewn to me, I should be damned without the possibi- 
lity tif a remedy. I feel no solicitude for any one to approve of it, 
or countenance me ; in this, every one is at liberty to do as they 
may thing proper, only let them beware, lest the} do that for 
whicn they will have to regret, through a never ending eternity. 
No honour, no respect, no advantage is attached to my gl [ng in 
this way, but just the contrary ; and every one ought to be con- 
vinced, that Tsuouid not do it but from the most conscientious 
motives. 



B2S 

as wholly right : as a body, a principle of selfish* 
jiess actuates them ; they are seeking their own, in 
seeking to proselyte to their cause, and consequently, 
thev do not in righteousness, but in unrighteousness, 
judge and make war. Whatever is accomplished or 
brought about in this way, cannot stand, but will ul- 
timately be brought down, however firmly establish- 
ed, or by how many soever supported. 

From what has been said it will be perceived, 
that every sect or society has set out wrong, and 
acted wrong. They set out wrong, inasmuch as 
they did not live under the immediate control and 
government of the Lord alone ; being wholly de- 
pendent upon him : but set up some little peculiarity 
of sentiment, or mode of worship, in itself of little 
consequence, to rule and govern them ; and soon 
adored it in such a manner, that it became their 
god and saviour, to the neglect of the only true God 
and Saviour: and they acted wrong, inasmuch as 
they did not so much seek after purity of heart, and 
holiness, as they endeavoured to pull down all 
others, and set up themselves? denominating them 
antichristian, treating them with harshness and se- 
verity, and perverting the truth, to support their 
own system, and overturn others. All who have 
come out from others, and set up some system of 
their own, have done these things. They have acted 
the same part and shared the same fate as others 
before them. After opposing for a while others as 
antichrist, they have themselves been opposed as an- 
tichrist. They took the sword of harshness and se- 
verity, and they also perished with it. The same 
round of things will continue to befall every body 
of people, till the evil is remedied; till they set out 
aright and do right ; till they follow only the Lord 
Jesus Christ, upon white horses, clothed injine linen, 
white and clean, and with their Saviour in righte- 



323 

iilsness, judge and make war : Rev. xix : that is, till 
thev go forward upon pare principles, are of a pare 
and holy disposition, and in a righteous manner de- 
termine concerning the acceptable will of God, and 
contend against corruption and error as they now 
exist among the various sects throughout Christen- 
dom. This, as yet, has never been the case with 
any bodv of people since the days of the apostles, at 
least for any length of time together ; and there- 
fore, by a company like unto the above, all corrup- 
tion and error, and men-made systems and bigotry* 
will be overturned and slain. — » When this shall take 
place, time only can determine with certainty. It 
will probably commence slowly, and not come with 
any great outward observation. Few will at first see 
or embrace the way, being strange to them, and ap- 
pearing on account of their prejudices, and the way 
they have been taught by the false prophet, to be 
wrong and improper : moreover, being opposed to 
all others, they will have all others to oppose them. 
But though they are despised and hated, and few in 
number, the Lord is with them, and they are on his 
side ; and it is the good pleasure of the Father to 
give them the kingdom. Indeed, when this event 
shall take place, mankind will be so in the spirit of 
this world, and so fixed and easv in their several 
ways of religion, as at first to pay but little regard 
to these :aithful witnesses ; but being aroused up 
to crush the truth, and support their corrupt systems) 
in danger of being overturned, they will rage, grow 
worse and worse, till destroyed by judgments, or 
slain by the living testimony. The beast and his army 
or all the corrupt systems, established creeds, men* 
made regulations, false ministers, and bigoted pro- 
fessors, coming down, Babylon or infidelity will 
come down with them; having no longer any thing 
to stand upon. 



324 



But oh ! says one, do you not suppose that there 
is great dangtr in having people unhinged. from any 
rule of 'aith, from the exercise of discipline, and the 
watch-care of ministers, and official members ? I 
answer, just the same danger there is in letting a 
slave have freedom; many of them are so accustom- 
ed to being slaves, and to be ruled with a rod of 
iron, that they seem lost when first set free, and 
hardly know what to do with themselves.* 

In the next place, I turn to consider the events 
spoken of as now accomplishing, and to be accom- 
plished. And here I would observe, that my sen- 
timents are so similar to those of Mr. Faber respect- 
ing the four first vials, that were it not, that some of 
my readers may not have an opportunity of seeing 
his publication, I would pass them over : but as this 
may be the case, I will briefly particularize them, 
after a few preliminary observations. 

Wickedness pervading the earth, calls for heavy 
judgments; and as Europe, and particularly France, 
appears to have been the foremost in degeneracy, 
the first vials of the judgments of God were poured 
out ppdn them. Jusuce demands, that these judg- 
ments should be poured out, and in the end they will 
be salutary ; yet that under their operation, men 
will only become more and more wicked, is clear 
from the prophecy ; as will be seen hereafter. 

Agreeably to what I have before said, and what 
the experience of past ages evinces, the darkest hour 

* Let it moreover be remembered, ihat the Lord delights only 
in a free and willing service ; and that whatever people may be- 
lieve, because the party to whom they belong enjoins it upon 
them, whatever they may do through a fear of being brought to 
an account by office-men, or turned out of the society, in short, 
as expressed in scripture, however great their fear towards the 
Lord may be, if taught only by the precept of men, it is not ac- 
ceptable unto the Lord, he has no pleasure in it. See Isaiah xxix. 
12. 



3S5 

is commonly just before day; or in other words, 
there is the greatest departure among mankind from 
what is truly right and acceptable in the sight of 
God, just previous to a change for the better. Said 
the Saviour, When the So?i of man cometh, shall he 
find faith on the earth P u The question," says 
Henry, " implies a strong negative, that he shall not; 
he himself torsees it. The passage fortels, there- 
fore, that when Christ comes to plead his people's 
cause, he will find but little faith, in comparison with 
what one might expect. That in general, he will 
find but few good people ; many that have the form 
and fashion of godliness, but few that have the faith ; 
that are sincere and honest. Nay, he will find but 
little fidelity among men ; The faithful fail ; Psalms 
xii. 1, 2. Bad is the world, and bad it will be, and 
worst of all just before Christ's coming: the last 
times will be the most perilous times. God's time 
to appear for his people, is when things are brought 
to the last extremity; and when Zion begins to say, 
The Lord has forsaken me."* 

Edwards, also, in his history of Redemption 
speaking of the millennium, says, u We have all rea- 
son to conclude from the scriptures, that just before 
this work of God begins, it will be a very dark time 
with respect to the interests of religion in the world. 
It has been so, before those glorious revivals of re- 

* These observations were made many years ago, and they are 
fast hastening to their accomplishment; few are now sincere and 
honest ; and the world is getting worse with a rapidity scarce 
ever before equalled. Nor is there any thing at this time, to check 
in any degree the progress of unrighteousness. The ministers of 
Christ, so called, are in general as useless lumber ; they are either 
blind to a knowledge of the truth, or else they refuse to hold it 
up, through fear of the people. Yea, the most part of them, set 
themselves directly against the truth, and engross the time and at- 
tention of the great mass of the people, when their preaching does 
them little more good than reading a romance ; and they coun- 
tenance them in all their pride, selfishness and abominations. 

Ee 



B26 

iigion, that have been hitherto. It was so when 
Christ came, it was an exceeding degenerate time 
among the Jews. And so it was a very dark time 
before the reformation ; and not only so, but it seems 
to be foretold in scripture, that it shall be a time of 
little religion, when Christ shall come to set up his 
kingdom in the world." He cites these words of our 
Saviour, When the Son of man cometh, shall he Jind 
faith on the earth P " which seems (savs he) espe- 
cially to respect his coming to deliver his church at 
the destruction of antichrist." In these words, 
When the Son of man cometh shall he find faith on 
the earth, there is plainly an allusion by our Saviour, 
to his coming to destroy the man of sin, and ren- 
der the kingdoms of this world the kingdoms of the 
Lord, and of his Christ; as they are now the king- 
doms of sects and parties, of sin and unrighteous- 
ness.* This expression of our Saviour, must mean, 

* That Christ's coming, in this place, alludes to his coming- at 
the millennium, fully appears : for there are only three events 
spoken of in the New Testament, as his coming. The first, was 
his coming to destroy Jerusalem : the second, his coming to de- 
stroy the man of sin ; and the third, his coming to judge the world 
on the destruction of Gog and Magog. Now it is certain, that our 
Saviour could not in these words allude to his coming to destroy 
Jerusalem : for the gospel was then in its purity ; and there were 
tens of thousands walking before the Lord in purity and holiness. 
And there could not be an allusion to any period after the millen- 
nium ; because the saints of the most High are then to take the 
kingdom, and possess it forever, even forever and ever — for though 
we read of the multitudes which pertain to Gog and Magog ; 
yet we read of the camp of the saints at the same time, and 
against which they do not prevail. Hence it must plainly allude 
to his coming at the close of the 1260 years apostacy; for at the 
close of this period, there is every reason to conclude it will be 
the darkest period with regard to any thing truly good that has 
ever been since the gospel was first preached on the earth : for at 
this time, the witnesses will be slain : and these having continued 
to witness all along down during the reign of the beast, and being 
the only true witnesses for righteousness on the earth, their being 
slain clearly implies that every thing right, comparatively, will 
now be overcome or brought into a state of death, and conse- 
quently that true faith will then scarce be found on the earth; 



327 

at least, that there will be very few true christians in 
the world, at the commencement of the millennium ; 
and those few will, no doubt, possess very imperfect 
views of things, and he considerably leavened with 
the spirit of the world, and the traditions of men. 
The number of professing christians, however, will, 
it is altogether likely, be very great ; greater per- 
haps than ever : and the world comparatively speak- 
ing, will be filled with christian scribes, priests, el- 
ders, and doctors, together with pharisees among 
the common people, making long^prayers, loving to 
pray*— and so opiniated in their own good condition, 
and orthodoxy of belief, as to despise all others, and 
set themselves against every way not according to 
their own preconceived notions — refusing to enter 
into the true spiritual religion themselves, aod hin- 
dering every one, over whom they have any influ- 
ence, also from entering in. Nevertheless, there 
may be here and there a Nathaniel, an Anna, a Si- 
meon, and a Zacharias, that will receive the truth in 
the love of it, and rejoice to behold the pure gospel 
appearing in its simplicity. 

It has already been stated, that every religion be- 
comes more and more shackled with human ordi- 
nances, and the traditions of men, as it advances in 
age, till some great change is effected : insomuch, 
that the religion which was at first pure and simple, 

* When our Saviour came into the world, he found Jerusalem 
filled with scribes, doctors of the law, priests and pharisees ; 
making 1 long prayers, and exceedingly particular in the inferior 
matters of religion : but at the same time, he found it filled with 
sin, and all manner of unrighteousness. The christian world at 
this time, presents a picture too similar. How numerous are the 
priests, doctors of divinity, and reverend ministers, now in the 
world ; and how much instruction, preaching and praying, also, 
is there in it ; and yet, at the same time, how very few people are 
there to be found, who are sincerely seeking to do the thing that 
is right, that are upright and holy. 



828 

but efficacious, after some centuries becomes bur- 
dened and perplexed, by a multitude of rules, creeds, 
and ordinances ; but loses all efficacy. It is no lon- 
ger the religion of heaven, but becomes the religion 
of men, or of the times: they take pride in it, and 
by it their very carnal natures are gratified. Wit- 
ness the religion of Noah, then of Moses, and now 
again that of Jesus Christ. Indeed, how great is 
the resemblance between things now in the christian 
world, and things in the Jewish world, just before 
the important change was effected. The people of 
God, so called at that time, became corrupted in 
many things, above any of the people of the earth. 
They appeared to fight, purely for the sake of fight- 
ing : and what was still more singular, in the latter 
part of their existence, they would incorporate them- 
selves with the heathen, and fight with them. So 
now with modern christians, they are become ex- 
ceedingly corrupted; they appear to fight for the 
sake of fighting, and they mingle themselves with 
infidels and the worst of men, to fight and kill their 
fellow creatures. What is still more awful, mankind 
appear to be getting worse and worse at this very 
time, as fast as they ever have done in any period of 
the world ; and there is no effectual stand made by 
any body of people, or by any person, against the 
current of iniquity, which is pouring down like a 
torrent in every part of our country and other coun- 
tries, and threatens to overwhelm the little good 
which in some places seems to be yet remaining. It 
has now been two or three years since I have testi- 
fied that such a time was coming, as many well know. 
Some considered me, no doubt, as an enthusiast, 
and others appeared to be offended at me J but now, 
some of them who are not completely blind begin to 
see a little, and are almost ready to conclude the 
testimony will be verified. 






329 

What farther proves with certainty, that mankind 
will only grow worse, and become more desperately 
wicked under the judgments of the vials, is, that 
they are represented as blaspheming God on account 
of them, and not repenting of their deeds, or to give 
him glory. God is blasphemed now, agreeably to 
the apostle's testimony, by the wicked practices of 
men, especially of those that profess to know him ; 
and we glorify God by doing his will. Indeed, it 
seems from the prophecy, that it will be almost mo- 
rally impossible for any one to be truly good, under 
the pouring out of these vials of God's judgments. 
For St. John witnesses, that when the seven vials 
of the wrath of God were given to the seven angels, 
the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of 
God, and from his power ; and no man was able 
to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the 
seven angels were fulfilled* The temple evidently 
means the church of Christ ; and in this place it is, 
perhaps, to be understood with respect to purity ; 
the meaning will then be, that by the pouring out of 
the vials of God's wrath upon the inhabitants of the 
earth, the world will be put into such a state of tu- 
mult and commotion, of distress and confusion, that 
it will be exceedingly difficult, if not morally impos- 
sible, to enter into a true christian state of mind or 
spirit, till they are accomplished. How awfully has 
this truth been realized, with respect to France, Ger- 
many, and other European countries, where the four 
first vials have been pouring out. Such are the com- 
motions occasioned by them, such the havock and 
devastation from desolating armies throughout those 
countries, and such the changing events and great 
achievements continually taking place all around the 
inhabitants, to interest their minds and engage their 
attention, that it seems morally impossible for them 
to attend to the pure, simple truths of the gospel, 
E e 2 



386 

and the gentle inward dictates of the holy Spirit | 
whereby alone they can enter into the temple, or be- 
come pure and holy. — It is with regret I must say, 
that I believe the contents of those vials are now ex- 
tending to us. We have been partakers of the sins 
of other nations, and we must share in the judgments 
of God with them ! and now, in this country also, 
it will be found exceedingly difficult for any one to 
enter into the temple, or become a real christian. 
And, I moreover believe, it will become still more 
hard and difficult, for any one to obtain a real chris- 
tian spirit, or love in deed and in truth, till the judg- 
ments of God are fulfilled ; nay, it will be utterly 
impossible for any to do this, unless they come out 
from all the evil ways and practices of this evil 
world. 

Immediately after the tribulation and distress of 
these vials, the mystery of God will be finished in 
the redemption of men from all their sins and sinful 
dispositions, to the honour and glory of his holy 
name, as he hath declared to his servants the pro- 
phets ; when the children of men shall beat their 
swords into plough-shares, and their spears into 
pruning hooks ; when nation shall not lift up sword 
against nation, neither learn war any more: and 
when all division and strife shall be done away 
among the children of God forever. 

The smoke or suffocating elements, with which 
the temple or christian world is filled, on the pour- 
ing out of the vials, arises from the glorious display 
of God's justice upon a guilty world, and the power 
of his wrath upon the children of disobedience ; for 
like fire, it will consume and burn them up. We 
are not, however, perhaps to understand the words 
no man, in an absolute sense altogether, as many 
other passages of scripture will authorize us to sup- 
pose : but the expression is certainly of a very sig- 



331 

nificant meaning, and intimates, the almost moral 
impossibility to be truly good in the time of these 
great commotions. My views are much as follows : 
The little company mentioned in the xvth chapter, 
standing on the sea of glass, I believe, will arise up 
or be in existence under the 6th vial; and all who 
do not gather with them, will get worse and worse,* 
and experience the most awful judgments. For 
after the Lord called Abraham, to make his poste- 
rity a peculiar people, the other people of the earth 
were quite forsaken, grew worse and worse, till their 
iniquities were filled up, and they became ripe *for 
destruction. And again, after the coming of our 
Saviour, he gathered a little company of followers ; 
and as many as gathered not with them grew worse 
and worse, and had the most awful judgments poured 
out upon them. — But to conclude my remarks ; that 
mankind or tke greater part of mankind will be ex- 
ceedingly wicked just previous to the millennium, is 
demonstrated to a certainty; inasmuch, as the great- 
est judgments that have ever yet taken place on the 
earth, are to come upon mankind before that period ; 
and great judgments always imply great wickedness. 
Indeed, it does not seem these judgments of the 
vials are designed to reform mankind, but only to 
cut them off as dead dry trees which only incumber 
the ground : and therefore, under the terrible hail of 

* When this little company make their appearance, there will 
be a kind of* cessation of hostilities among the different sects, and 
every body, comparatively, will be turned against the little band 
of faithful witnesses. I do not suppose the different sects will 
come to an entire agreement one with another ; but 1 believe they 
will become much more united than formerly, and all join as a 
body, to overthrow the servants of the Almighty, and prevent that 
diffusion of light and thorough reformation, which the Lord is 
about to have effected, and which like the Jews, they well know, 
if effected, will render obsolete all their own schemes of religion, 
and wholly eclipse the multitude of their creeds, ceremonies, 
rules and homilies. 



sag 

the last vial, by which all the impenitently wicked ars 
entirely destroyed, they are represented as blasphem- 
ing God because of the plague of the hail; the plague 
of which is said to be exceeding great. A com- 
mentator observes respecting the vials, 1st, " The 
greatest calamities that can befall men, will not bring 
them to repentance, without the grace of God work- 
ing with them. 2nd, Those who are not made better 
by the judgments of God, are always the worse for 
them. 3rd, To be hardened in sin and enmity 
against God by his righteous judgments, is a certain 
token of utter destruction." I now turn to consider 
the vials ; Rev. xiv, 

And I heard a great voice out of the temple, saying 
to the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the 
vials of the wrath of God upon the earth. And the 
first went, and poured out his vial upon the earth ; 
and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the 
men which had the mark of the beast, and upon them 
which worshipped his image* A sore, in the lan- 
guage of scripture, signifies some sin, or a wicked 
propensity. Thus Isaiah, speaking of the depraved 
condition of the Jewish community, saith, " From 
the sole of the foot even unto the head there is no 
soundness in it ; but wounds, and bruises, and pu- 
trifying sores." A noisome and grievous sore, must 
mean the worst kind of wickedness, and that wick- 
edness was the open and powerful workings of infi- 
delity, which fell upon the people of France in the 
latter part of the last century. There could not, 
methinks, be a more noisome and grievous sore of 
sin, than this ; and it fell upon a people, who were, 
perhaps, above any other bigoted to the church of 
Rome, and devoted to all its institutions and cere- 
monies. — Having now under this vial cast off pretty 
much all restraint, and beginning fast to deny the 
very being of a God, the inhabitants of France may 



333 

be considered as in a dead and dying state, with re- 
spect to every thing of a religious or spiritual nature. 
This brings us to the subject of the next vial, which 
is immediately poured out. 

And the second angel poured out his vial upon the 
sea ; and it became as the blood of a dead man : and 
every living sold died in the sea. The sea, in the 
language of symbols, (and by symbols almost every 
thing in the Revelation is represented,) signifies a 
nation in a state of revolution or tumult. In this 
condition was France, on the pouring out of this vi- 
al, under which the king is dethroned and behead- 
ed, the nobility slaughtered or guillotined, and the 
whole country deluged by the blood of her own ci- 
tizens. The expression dead man, seems to signify, 
men dead to God, as the inhabitants of France most- 
ly were at this time ; and every living soul dying in 
the sea, may intimate, that every person possessed 
with any goodness, or having any spiritual life with- 
in them, will die to it all, amidst the party rage, open 
infidelity, and violent massacre, which go on through- 
out the empire, on the pouring out of this vial. For 
I am ready to conclude, that by the time the com- 
motions and tumults which took place under this 
vial, were over, there could scarce a person be found 
in Fnnce, in whom any true spiritual life remained.* 

And the third angel poured out his vial upon the 
rivers and fountains of waters ; and they became blood* 

* Says one — " The late revolution in France afforded the philo- 
sophers that precious opportunity, they had so enthusiastically de- 
sired, of disseminating the principles of infidelity among the lower 
ranks of people. This was effected with zeal and rapidity in de- 
luges of pamphlets, books and papers, from one farthing up to six 
pence in price, and "the poor," as it was at that time observed,, 
" got rid of their religion at a very easy expence" — Thus the lower 
people of France became philosophised, as well as their betters, 
and Christianity became confined to La Vendee, amongst the pea- 
santry of the distant provinces. Even in those quarters it is losing 
ground every day."— -The same writer, speaking of the state of 



33* 

Rivers and fountains, signify states and kingdoms 
existing in a more tranquil condition; the waters 
denote the inhabitants. After the people of France 
had gone on for a while, slaughtering their own citi- 
zens, they rushed into the other states and kingdoms 
of Europe, and they became blood, Italy, Switzer- 
land, Germany, and the states of Holland, all wit- 
nessed the awful carnage of unprincipled infidels, 
(dead to God and to humanity,) and their provinces 
became slaughter-houses for their own people. And 
J heard the angel of the -waters say, Thou art righ- 
teous, Lord, which art, and wast* and shah be, be- 
cause thou hast judged thus : For they have shed the 
blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them 
blood to drink ; for they are worthy. It is Co btr par- 
ticularly noticed, that in those countries where the 
ravages of infidel France extenoed, nearly all who 
have been put to death for their religion, since hea- 
then persecutions ceased, have suffered- And I heard 
another out of the altar say. Even so, Lord God Al- 
mighty, true and righteous are thy judgments. 

And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the 
sun; and power was given unto him to scorch men 
with fire As the sun in the firmament is the su- 
preme luminary ; so here, from the symbol of the 
sun, taken from the heavenly bodies, is to be under- 
stood the supreme empire of the world : that empire 
is France; and the inhabitants of almost the whole 
earth, have for sometime felt, and still continue to 
feel, its scorching, its tyranical, its destructive in- 
fluence. When the sun emits its gentle rays of heat, 
how it invigorates and cherishes the tender plants of 

France since the revolution, observes : " The French public in 
general are said to be totally indifferent to the subject of religion 
in all its branches ; even books of infidelity, have now no attrac- 
tion, the puolic mind being absolutely satiated or rather surfeited 
therewith/' 



33£ 

the earth ; they grow up and flourish : But when it 
sends forth a furious, a burning heat, how are the 
vegetables and plants of the earth burnt up, and de- 
stroyed by its fatal influence. So also, when an em- 
pire is regulated by salutary laws, and governed by 
a Prince of a pacific, beneficent temper and disposi- 
tion, how advantageous, how beneficial is it to man- 
kind : But when ruled by a tyrant, who rushes forth 
with a furious ambition, and heated zeal, upon the 
inhabitants of the earth, how many tens of thousands 
are either destroyed or grievously scorched, by its 
baneful and destructive sway. And men were scorch- 
ed with great heat^ and blasphemed the name of God y 
which hath pozver over these plagues : and tliey re- 
pented not^ to give him glory* It is with a great 
heat, a great power, that France has scorched the 
people of the earth, and is now scorching them. But 
we discover, agreeably to the prophecy, that man- 
kind only get worse; and become more wicked un- 
der the judgment; they do not repent or feel any 
sorrow for what they have done, nor give glory to 
God, by acknowledging their sins and turning to 
Him, (who alone hath power over these plagues, and 
can say unto them, thus far shalt thou go and no far- 
ther,) but they think to stop them by their own hu- 
man strength and ability, by some concerted schemes 
of their own, or by the multitude of their troops and 
armies.* 

* Note to the second edition.— A. would here remark, there is no 
doubt with me, but the king spoken of in Daniel, that should da 
according- to his will, and prosper till the indignation should be 
accomplished, was the government of France, under Napoleon— 
And he went on prospering, overturning, and killing, in spite of 
all the opposition made to him by all the powers of Europe, til! 
the judgment destined for him to accomplish was effected, and 
which I have no doubt was symbolized by the reaping of the har- 
vest of the earth — while with equal certainty it may be affirmed, 
that the gathering of the vintage, and the treading of the wine 
press of the wrath of God, is yet to come. The scene of the vin 



3.36 

So far it is clear, and I trust it will be satisfactory 
to the reader. But with respect to the other vials, 
it cannot be expected that an explanation equally 
clear can be given, as they are yet future. However, 
some light may perhaps be given upon them, and I 
am willing to communicate what I have. 

And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the 
seat of the beast ; and his kingdom was full of dark- 

tage, evidently denotes a more awful destruction than;the harvest, 
and it will follow the other, after a small space of time intervenes, 
as the vintage follows the harvest in the natural world; and there- 
fore these figures are used in this prophecy. It has been supposed, 
moreover, that the reaping of the harvest, represented more par- 
ticularly the cutting off the infidel part of mankind ; (for in all 
those countries, where the ravages of the French armies extended, 
infidelity prevailed to a very great degree ;) while the gathering 
the clusters of the vine of the earth, denotes the excision or cut- 
ting off the degenerate professions of Christianity now in the earth, 
who will become more and more degenerate, till that event takes 
place — for when it takes place, the clusters of the vine are declar- 
ed to be fully ripe ; evidencing their exceeding great depravity. 

The vine, I believe, throughout the scriptures always relates to 
the church ; and its being here termed the vine of the earth, marks 
its earthly and degenerate state at this period. The clusters of the 
vine, too, seem to designate the great multitude of sects and per- 
suasions composing the outward visible church : and since infide- 
lity has now 'alien into disrepute in almost every part of the world, 
and Christianity, in its present form and way is becoming so popu- 
lar, generally, it may be expected that the great bulk of mankind 
will be included in the clusters of the vine of the earth at the time 
they are gathered — And their being gathered, and cast into the 
wine- press of the wrath of God, and trodden in his indignation, 
plainly shews they will be slaughtered in great abundance ; yea, 
by millions from the quantity of blood which flows out from the 
wine-press during the time it is treading. This will, indeed, be 
a most awful period ; and it is rapidly approaching. But mankind, 
in general, seem fast asleep in their sins, while the false prophets, 
all over the world, and in every society, proclaim with all the as- 
surance of the 400 prophets of Ahab/ that all is going on well in 
the earth : no evil is approaching : and that the world is in a very 
good condition, and becoming better and better daily. Oh the de- 
lusion which men are now in respecting these things — how fevr 
know their own real condition, or have any idea of the evils and 
calamities which are shortly to be experienced. 



S3? 

■ness ; and they gnawed their tongues for pain, and 
blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains 
and their sores, and repented not of their deeds, 
" Darkness in scripture (says Kinne) is the emblem 
of perplexity and trouble ; gnawing the tongue de- 
notes rage and vexation ;— and a kingdom full of 
darkness, is a kingdom full of embarrassment." 
Says another commentator, u This vial does not de- 
stroy but distress him ; it fills his kingdom with the 
darkness of misery, and trouble, of calamity and 
confusion, by the loss of that lustre, respect, and 
renown, which the throne of the beast had before." 
What we are to understand here by the throne, or 
seat of the beast, I will not undertake to determine; 
the event ere long will sufficiently shew. Whether 
the church of Rome is particularly meant, or whe- 
ther it means the beast, as it exists in the different 
societies all over the world | the way, the scheme, 
and the manner of their proceeding; the reader 
must exercise his own judgment, till the event dis- 
covers it. But certainly it will be a serious dispen- 
sation to one or the other, or to both. It will great- 
ly embarrass and confound, distress and vex all the 
beast worshippers; and occasion, no doubt, the go- 
ing forth of the three unclean spirits under the next 
vial, making use of every effort, art and intrigue, to 
collect assistance against the authors of their trou- 
bles, and to build themselves up against any attacks, 
or overthrow, to which they may be exposed. Says 
the commentator before quoted, " They will be al- 
most distracted at the declining of their grandeur." 
But, whatever the dispensation may be, we are sure 
they will only grow worse under it, and not reform 
their unrighteous practices. 

And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the 
great river Euphrates ; and the water thereof was 
dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might 
F F 



338 

be prepared. This river, all are agreed, means Tur- 
key or the mahometan empire; and the drying up 
of the water, must signify the consumption or wast- 
ing away of the people, either as it respects their 
power, or their numbers ; and consequently, the de- 
cline of the mahometan religion. What the kings 
of the east may mean, is not so clear to me. But 
to proceed ; under this vial go forth the three un- 
clean spirits. And I saw three unclean spirits like 

frogs, come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out 
of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the 

false prophet. For they are the spirits of devils, 
•working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of 
the earth, and of the whole -world, to gather them to 
the battle of that great day of God Almighty. I have 
already delivered my views with respect to these un- 
clean spirits, in Truth Advocated, and it is not ne- 
cessary to say much here upon the subject ; only I 
would just observe, that this will be a time of greater 
trial to christians in general, and a time in which 
more will be deprived of every particle of true reli- 
gion, through the influence of false ministers belong- 
ing to the different societies in Christendom, than any 
that has ever yet been in the world. But while they 
are making these great exertions, they are oniv pre- 
paring themselves, and their deluded votaries, for a. 
more awful and complete destruction. For God Al- 
mighty is against them, and they against him ; though 
they will know it not, but think perhaps all the while 
they are his peculiar favourites, and that they are 
employed in maintaining his cause, like the Jews be- 
fore them, when it is only their own cause and men's 
traditions. 

And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the 
air ; and there came a great voice out of the temple of 
heaven from the throne, saying, It is done. This is 
the seventh and last vial of the judgments of God ; 



339 

and the effects which follow on the pouring of it out, 
are more serious and awful, than all which go before 
it. Mankind being now at the heighth of their wick- 
edness, the Lord will bear with them no longer ; and 
all that are not reformed, or brought to the truth un- 
der the judgments of this vial, will be wholly de- 
stroyed by them. And there were voices, and thun- 
ders, and lightnings* " Voices, (says Mr. King,) 
seem uniformly, in the prophetic language of all the 
prophets, to denote Informations of New things ; 
and writings concerning new discoveries. Thun- 
ders, seem as uniformly to denote Doctrines ; and 
the introduction and teaching of New opinions, whe- 
ther good or bad : and Lightnings, seem to denote 
Convictions of truth, and the bringing of Divine 
Truth to light" — And there was a great earthquake, 
such as was not since men xvere upon the earth, so 
mighty an earthquake, and so great. Whatever may 
be the views of some with respect to certain parts of 
the prophecies in the Revelation, it is certain, that 
the great earthquake here spoken of, denotes some 
of the greatest convulsions, revolutions, and over- 
turnings in the political, civil, and religious state of 
things, that have ever yet taken place since men were 
upon the earth. And the great city was divided into 
three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and 
great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to 
give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of 
his wrath. The great city here, Beza supposes, to 
mean the whole body of professing christians, all 
over the world, which at this time will be divided, 
or stand in three different relations, or companies. 
The church of Rome will perhaps constitute one, 
Protestants another, and those who have gotten the 
victory over the beast, his image, his mark, and the 
number of his name, both as it exists in the church 
of Rome and among protectants, a third. The cities 



340 

of the nations, mean the religions of the heathens, 
which will fall ; and Babylon, which is infidelity, 
will descend with rapidity towards its end. And 
every island fled away , and the mountains were not 
found. These denote, the complete overturning and 
subversion of the states and kingdoms of the earth, 
which are now to become the kingdoms of the Lord, 
and of his Christ ; and no longer be the kingdoms 
of war and tumult, of confusion and bloodshed. And 
there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every 
vtone about the weight of a talent ; and men bias- 
phemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the 
plague thereof was exceeding great. This hail, the 
weight of which, agreeably to Newton, is about one 
hundred pounds each, evidently denotes, one of the 
greatest judgments that ever has, or ever will come 
upon the people of the earth, save when it is destroy- 
ed by fire.* It corresponds to the treading of the 

* Bail, in another place in this prophecy which has already been 
fulfilled, signified a furious incursion of a cruel foe, devastation 
and bloodshed — and hence, in all probability, it denotes some aw- 
ful slaughter and devastation here. It is certain, that the judg- 
ment of the hail, answers to the treading of the wine-press of the 
wrath of God, when blood will come out of the wine-press, unto 
the horse's bridles, by the space of 200 miles ; plainly signifying 
the most awful slaughter that has ever yet been on the earth. For 
blood has never been mentioned in any prophecy, but it indicated 
slaughter : and from the vast quantity of blood,' here spoken of as 
coming out of the wine-press, it is plain that the slaughter which 
now takes place, will far exceed any that has ever before been. 
The prophet Joel, alluding io this time, says ; "The press is full, 
the fats overflow ; for their wickedness is great :" and adds ; " Mul- 
titudes, multitudes in the valley of decision : for the day of the 
Lord is near in the valley of decision." The wickedness, indeed, 
of those who have all along opposed the truth, now coming to the 
full, the most decisive judgments will fix forever the fate of mil- 
lions. — The prophet Zachariah, also, speaking of this event, has 
these words ; " And it shall come to pass in that day, that a great 
tumult from the Lord shall be among them ; and they shall lay hold 
every one on the hand of his neighbour, and his hand shall rise up 
against the hand of his neighbour," and those that are left after 
this judgment it is said shall -worship the King, the Lord of holts*. 



341 

great wine-press of the wrath of God; at which 
time blood comes out of the wine-press, even unto 
the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and 
six hundred furlongs ; consequently, it must signify 
some awful slaughter that will then take place. The 
wicked, who have all along withstood the truth as it 
has been held up by the true servants of the Almigh- 
ty, will probably at this time become so completely 
divested of every particle of goodness, and given up 
to such an awful spirit, as to devour one another en- 
tirely, and leave the world to be inhabited by the 
righteous. Preserve, O Lord ! I beseech thee, thy 
true, sincere, believing children, from the awful de- 
lusions of the wicked; and stand by them in the 
midst of the trials and awful judgments they will 
be called to witness. 



Ff2 



ADDITIONAL REMARKS. 



vwvwvw 



AS the beast and the false prophet, in connexion with the dra- 
gon, are the principal and leading cause of the people's becoming 
so wicked, and falling under such heavy judgments, I shall pro- 
ceed to treat a little further upon this subject. The beast, then, 
^sl have fully stated in Truth Advocated, exists not merely in the 
church of Rome, but in every sect or constituted body of people 
m Christendom, which in any degree partakes of the spirit and 
practices of that church ; each one completing a number of the 
beast : and the false prophet in like manner, has a place among 
them ail. There is, in every one, a certain creed, annexed to 
which is a form of rules, or mode of worship ; and nothing will 
offend them so soon, as to call in question its infallibility, or inti- 
mate that there is any thing wrong among them. Indeed, agree- 
ably to the prophecy, no one must preach or enjoy any privileges 
among them, unless he admits the truth of their system, or be- 
longs to some established society. What is your belief, or to what 
society do you belong ? is generally the first question that is put 
to a stranger coming along under the appellation of a gospel mi- 
nister. If there be a similarity in the creed, or if he belong to 
some respectable organized sect of people, he will, perhaps, be 
admitted to go forward in their meeting-house ; being careful to 
say nothing incongruous to their system of religion. But if he 
belongs to no established sect or society, has no name to distin- 
guish him but a disciple of the Lord Jesus, and claims no rela- 
tionship but to the church of the living God ; in many places, it 
would be deemed almost impious to open their meeting-house 
doors to him, and considered as polluting their holy sanctuary to 
permit him to stand within their altar to speak to the people. 

This has been frequently fulfilled with respect to myself, parti- 
cularly twice in Georgetown, and lately as 1 came through Wil- 
mington. On my way to the southward, last December, I had a 
meeting in the Baptist, Methodist, and Presbyterian meeting- 
houses in Wilmington : (for as yet it has been my uniform way, 
to have meetings with every society where it was agreeable to 
them, and there was a hope of doing good :) but on my return, it 
was considered a sufficient objection by two of the societies, to 
shut their doors against me, because I did not belong to any sect 
or denomination of people. And I spoke to the people under the 



343 

trees, beside the Baptist meeting-house, by a moonlight. A pro- 
phecy will always have its accomplishment, but a woe often rests 
upon the person who is the instrument of its accomplishment. 

But one will say, What would become of the churches, (the 
person should say sects,) were all as you are, and refused to be- 
long to any denomination ? I will tell you, All the different sects 
and parties of religion would come to nought, (as will one day be 
the case,) and there would be but one shepherd, and one fold :* 
contention and party spirit would come to an end, and union and 
peace take place among all the people of God. One would not be 
glorying in this name, and another in another, as though it was 
their Saviour ; but every one would glory in the Lord, where 
alone he ought to glory, and acknowledge him to be their Saviour. 
People would not then be bound up in love acd affection to their 
own particular party, and expend all their grace and charity in 
condeming, and persecuting their fellow creatures. They could 
then employ their time in promoting the cause of righteousness, 
and not the cause of a party : they could attend then to the purifi- 
cation of their hearts from all sin, and not about creeds, articles, 
rules, and homilies : and every one might freely prophesy to the 
people, whom the Lord should qualify and send ; for there would 
be no longer any false prophet to withstand him. What harm 
would this do, or what injury would arise from it? It would harm 
none but sectarians, nor be any injury to any but false prophets, 
who now keep the world in a tumult, and check the progress of 
all true holiness in the earth, by their strife and contention about 
things of little or no consequence. How much contention and dis- 
putation has been witnessed in the christian world, respecting the 
particular mode of baptism, or some certain creeds, or tenets ; and 
how much pains and labour has been exerted about these, and 
such like things. But I ask, has any person ever been made bet- 
ter, or more holy by it all ? Surely not ; on the contrary, people 
have been made worse, more disunited, more devoid of love one 
to another ; and while they were so busy about these things, they 
had no time to follow after holiness, without which it is impossi- 
ble to see the Lord ; but they have become emptied of almost all 
that was good. I am sure, there is nothing that the devil is bet- 
ter pleased with, than to get people a jangling about these things ; 
for he well knows, his kingdom is not then going to suffer any in- 
jury : and sectarians and false prophets are his faithful servants in 

* Milner speaking of the church in the third century says, "The 
body of Christ (or true believers) instead of being broken into 
small handfuls of distinct sects ot persons, all glorying in having 
something peculiarly excellent, and apt to despise their neigh- 
bours, as yet know no other name than christians; diversity of 
place alone prevented their assembling all together ; they were 
one people." 



341 



this business. Oh, but, says one, are we to be indifferent about 
the commandments of God, and the ordinances of his house ? You 
are very particular about these things, to be sure ! It would seem 
you must have a great deal of religion, and great respect for the 
commandments of God !, But how happens it, that you are not as 
particular about, feel as much concern respecting-, and dwell as 
much upon the necessity of being holy, of loving your enemies, 
of doing good to those that hate you, and having the mind that 
was in Christ? These are the most positive commandments of the 
Lord ; and they are by far more neglected in the present day, than 
any other. You see these neglected, and even violated, almost daily, 
without feeling any concern, or raising up your voice against it ; 
when at the same time, you are as particular about some little mat- 
ters, and dwell as much upon them, as if they were the sum and 
substance of all religion, when they are no more than the mint 
anise and cummin of the pharisees,* 

As long as the beast remains, and the false prophet is in exis- 
tence, things will be no better, but only grow worse : for a set of 
bigots in a professed church of Christ, is such an evil, and the in- 
fluence of false ministers, through their means, so great, that they 
will only continue to bewilder the people more and more, and re- 
move them farther and farther from purity and truth. I expect 
to have all bigots, with their false ministers at their head, against 
me, on account of my faithful testimony against them. It cannot 
in the nature of things, be otherwise ; and I must be content to 
bear it. The testimony must go forward by some one, sooner or 
later ; and perhaps I am as suitable a person as any one to deliver 
it. For these who know me, must well know, that I have by na- 
ture a pacific disposition; that I am naturally diffident, reserved 
and backward ; and there is not a person living, but I have a sin- 

* " We do not see the different sects contend much with other, 
or with any one, on account of not having more of the mind that 
was in Christ, and walking more as he also walked. They are 
very willing to let these things pretty much alone, because, Plwsi- 
cian heal thyself, might with tdo much propriety be applied to each 
of them. But they are very particular and earnest about some lit- 
tle difference of sentiment, or forms of religion, of small account; 
and will almost at once unchristianize one, unless he squares exact- 
ly with the standard of their notions. Herein they manifest them- 
selves to be exactly like the pharisees of former times, who were 
exceedingly nice and particular in paying their tithe of mint, anise 
and cummin, while they could easily omit the weightier mat- 
ters of the law; judgment, mercy, and faith; and censured our Sa- 
viour and his disciples, for not being sufficiently attentive to cer- 
tain little things, which they deemed of very great account, and in 
which all the religion they had, entirely consisted." Extracted 
from the author's diary. 



345 

cere regard towards, and would do any thing in my power, to con- 
tribute to their happiness: and whoever has been acquainted with 
my situation while a teacher in a private family, where I had 100 
pounds a year, and my wandering up and down now without re- 
ceiving any thing, cannot suspect me of having any sinister mo- 
tives. As to my publications, any one is at full liberty to print 
them as often as they may think proper ; and any person that will 
print the first edition of any work that I may write, shall have 
the copy, and be entitled to the whole edition,* 

From what has gone before, the following remarks may not be 
unsuitable : Had our Saviour and his apostles joined in with the 
pharisees, and regarded their institutions and traditions, they 
would have had their good will, and escaped persecution Again, 
Had it not been for the elders, scribes, pharisees, and doctors of 
the law, the people would have done well enough, they would 
have embraced the gospel. N. B While they were shutting the 
kingdom of God against the people, and not suffering them to en- 
ter in, they pretended to be concerned to lead them in the right 
way, and keep them from a heresy and innovation threatened them. 
Neither would they allow at all, that what they did was persecu- 
tion ; they esteemed it only a zeal for the cause of their religion, 
and thought it perfectly rights and even necessary, to do all they 
■ — i i- I.. i .I i i- 

* Note to the second edition. The author had a prospect, about a 
year since, of a person's printing the present work on his own ac- 
count, and the person issued proposals for that purpose — but it 
fell through, and the author is under the necessity to do it him- 
self; and he must get through with it as well as he can. The risk 
of printing an edition of so large a work is very considerable, as it 
will be very expensive ; and in the first place, I have but a poor 
capacity for circulating it myself; and secondly, many things con- 
tained in it, must render it so very unpopular with: the present ge- 
neration, that scarce any Bookseller, perhaps, will dare to have it 
in his shop, lest he should so forfeit the favour of the public, as to 
lose all his custom, and bring himself to ruin. If I could prophesy 
smooth things', and represent all to be well, I should have very little 
ground to fear. I might then calculate upon getting through the 
expense, without much difficulty ; for those have always met with 
success and encouragement who could represent things in a favour- 
able light, and adopt the motto — all is going on well in the earth- 
light is breaking forth — religion is increasing, &.c. &c. But to have 
a clear conscience, I must print it, whatever the hazard may be : 
and He, who has enabled me to get through and pay every one 
their just due thus far, will, 1 trust, still be over me with his care* 
and prevent me from sinking — because from a sense of duty, and. 
to be clear from the blood of men, 1 have undertaken what I have ; 
and it has been a very crucifying exercise to my own naturejaoth to 
wnte, and to print, what is here contained. 



346 



did do. The reader can make the application, as I believe, all 
these things will again be awfully realized in the christian world.* 
One would suppose, that reason itself would teach any one, that 
nothing could be more inconsistent with the gospel of Christ, than 
sects and parties. The evils which flow from them, are innume? 



* I have before said in effect, that I believe the time will yet 
again be, when the true children of God will be put to death for 
the cause of the truth, and for the word of their testimony. There 
is nothing at all unreasonable in the expectation. For instance, let 
a wicked man alone, and he will let you alone. Again, only take 
from him a few things of but small account, and he will say no 
great deal to you, much less think it right to put you to death j 
but put forth your hand to take all his property from him, or to 
deprive him of his life, and see how very soon he will attempt your 
life, and think it perfectly right so to do. Now, all the different 
sects, as a body, may be said to be wicked ; and their creeds, in- 
stitutions, and ways of religion, are unto them as their life ; their 
all, in short, centers in them. They do not mind your touching up- 
on a few things ; nay, they will not persecute you very bud. should 
you be quite pointed concerning certain things of no great account ; 
but let them see the whole of their religious schemes and institu- 
tions about to be overturned, and no longer will they stand out 
against adopting any measures to accomplish your destruction. 

No reliance is to be placed upon the apparent state of the world, 
at this time, with respect to persecuting unto death. The people 
of the Jews, on the commencement of our Saviour's ministry were 
much in the same state with regard to these things, as the chris- 
tian world is now They reprobated the persecuting of the righ- 
teous, and held in the greatest esteem, such as died for the word 
of their testimony, and for their faithfulness to the Lord. Said the 
Saviour to them, Ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the 
sepulchres of the righteous, and say, if -we had been in the days of our 
fathers i ive ■would not have been partakers -with them in the blood of the 
prophets. Nor does it seem, that they had put any of the righte- 
ous to death for many hundred years before our Saviour suffered. 
For the Zacharias alluded to by our Saviour, as the last of their 
having slain, is supposed to be the Zacharias mentioned 2 Chroni- 
cles, who was slain 840 years before the christian era. But our 
Saviour's faithful testimony, soon changed the state of things ; and 
as great, I apprehend, will the state of things be changed in the 
christian world, within 200 years from this time. Indeed, there is 
a passage in the Revelation, yet to be fulfilled, which evidently in- 
dicates, if words indicate any thing, that there will be a time of 
great suffering to those who keep the commandments of God, and 
the faith of Jesus : And as incapable as most people are, in the 
present day, to believe that such things will ever again take place, 
some of them may yet live to see very great approaches towards it. 



347 

rable ; yet so blind and corrupt are the hearts of men, by the uni- 
versal prevalence of these thing's, that they think a man beside 
himself, or inimical to all religious order and good government, 
if he will not be a partaker of these evils. What but the differ- 
ent sects and parties, have so rent the church of Christ in pieces, 
and estranged the affections of God's people one from another ; 
and their several articles, institutions, and modes of worship, are 
the walls of partition between them, and cut off all access to any 
union. Oh ! for the honour of truth, and the sake of peace, that 
mankind were not enslaved by tradition, and the institutions of 
men ; that they would allow the Lord to send, by whom he would 
send; and that the people were permitted to receive whom they 
would receive, from judging a tree according to its fruit. Will 
not the time verily come, when the true shepherds will see eye to 
eye : when universal love, union and peace, shall take place among 
all the people of God ; the systems of men come to an end, and 
discord, strife, and party-spirit, be no more. 

The present state of the christian world, divided into sects and 
parties, is certainly altogether inconsistent with its state in the 
millennium , and- they will all be done away, when that period in 
the church fully arrives. But I have before said, and I again re- 
peavthat those who first enter the spirit of the millennium, and 
live according to the grace of that dispensation, will be every 
where spoken against, especially by the professed people of God ; 
as much as ever those were, who first embraced, and lived accord- 
ing to the dispensation of the gospel ; or as much as the early pro- 
testants were by the Roman catholics They will be considered as 
overturning all order and good government in the church of God, 
and holding principles derogatory to the gospel of Christ, and of 
the most dangerous tendency. Thus the way will be paved for 
-persecution, and for putting to death. 

I at first entertained an idea, which I believe many at this time 
do entertain, viz. that the different sects of christians, so called, 
would become so united together in love, and so eminently reform- 
ed, that the children of men universally, would be convinced of the 
reality of the religion of Jesus Christ, and scepticism and infide- 
lity, like the early dew, flee away. But I am now convinced it 
will be quite otherwise : and past experience, and prophecy, both 
confirm it unto me. Indeed, the experience of all past ages shews, 
that none so violently oppose the way of the Lord, and are so un- 
willing to submit themselves to the counsel of the Almighty, as 
those very persons who profess to know hm, and suppose them- 
selves his favourite people. Said the Saviour unto them, Matt. 
xxi. 31, Verily I say unto you, that the publicans and the harlots go 
into the kingdom of God before you. Those who make no pretensions 
to goodness, nor indulge the least claim to divine favour, are more 
ready to approve and embrace real goodness, than those whose 
minds are swayed by prejudice, and governed by self love and si- 
nister views. For John came unto you in the -way' of righteousness ; 



S48 

teiling you not to value yourselves on being the children of Abra- 
ham, or suppose yourselves better than others because you were 
of the number of those called the people of God; but to bring 
forth fruits meet for repentance ; or manifest you were good by 
doing- good . and shew that you were the children of God, by do- 
ing his will. And ye believed him not : ye did not us he command- 
ed you. But the publicans and the harlots believed him : they did as 
he commanded them, for they knew it to be right And ye, -when 
ye had seen it, and discovered its good effects upon them, repented 
not afterward ,• that is, were not sorry or having neglected to do 
what he commanded you, that ye might believe him; or whereby ye 
would have been led to do as he commanded you. So also, when 
the professors of religion are exhorted not to value themselves on 
belonging to sucli or such a society, or suppose themselves any 
better on account thereof; but to evidence that they are the fol- 
lowers of Christ, and have his spirit, by lov ng one another as he 
has commanded them, and uniting in heart with every one who is 
endeavouring to serve the Lord in sincerity ; they will not regard 
to do it. But people who profess no religion, will see that these 
things are right, and do according to them ; and the professors of 
religion, when they shall see this, and discover the good fruits 
they manifest, will not be sorry for having refused to do these 
things or be incline d to amend ; but only the stronger set them* 
selves against the truth, and the more severely oppose those who 
are endeavouring to promote it ; except only a few of the more 
sincere among them. And though God may bear with them many 
years, as he did with the Jews, and send forth his faithful messen- 
gers to call upon them to forsake their evil ways, (whom they will 
hate and oppose, as the Jews formerly hated and opposed the Sa- 
viour and his disciples,) yet after a time, the judgments of God 
will come upon them to the uttermost ; their arbitrary ruling will 
be taken away, and the saints of the most High, or the true, hum- 
ble followers of the Lamb, will take the kingdom, and possess it 
for ever ; having free liberty in all things and at all times to do 

what the spirit of God commands them. "Prophecy confirms 

this, inasmuch as it assures us, that the beast and the false pro- 
phet, both go alive into a lake of fire, burning with brimstone — 
that is, alive to all their bigotry, bitterness, and zeal for their own 
religion ; in short, aiive to all their unrighteousness and good opi- 
nion of themselves. Paul was once alive in this sense, as he tells 
us, but when the truth came to his mind, he had a discovery of 
his guilt, and was slain. And in like manner the prophecy de- 
clares, the remnant, or the sincere persons belonging to the differ- 
ent sects and societies will be slain,* when the truth, as it is in 

* There are two ways of being slain, both of which are pointed 
out in scripture : See Jeremiah, ix. 1, and Romans vii. 9, 11. Good 
people are said to be slain, when they become corrupted ; wicked 



349 

Jesus is proclaimed, and those who keep the commandments of 
God and the faith of Jesus, are revealed in the earth, following their 
Lord and Saviour See Rev. xiv. 12, and xix. 21. But real bigots, 
and wicked prophets in every society, will never receive the truth, 
hut. hate and oppose it, .till they are cast into the lake of fire f ! — 
Future events will determine the truth of these things. A person 
that is really a bigot, and deals in falsehood and deceit in things 
pertaining to religion, is in the worst state possible. Not one in 
a thousand, perhaps, will ever see the truth, much less embrace 
it : but like the Jews and pharisees of old, they will get worse 
and worse, after the truth makes its appearance in the world, and 
hate and oppose it with all their might, till some awful judgment 
from God ushers them into eternity, alive to all their bigotry, sin, 
and enmity to the truth. 

We read much of false prophets in ancient days ; they were very 
numerous, being frequently six or seven hundred to where there 
was one true prophet. And who suspects that the christian world 
is as full of them at this time, as ever the Jewish world was in the 
days of old. — Recollect, the people in former times never suspect- 
ed them to be false prophets at the time they lived ; they were in 
high estimation among the people ; and so great was their influ- 
ence over them, that nothing was more easy than for the false pro- 
phets to set the people against every true prophet, and bring upon 
him the severest treatment. Every one in this our day that per- 
verts the truth, that wrests the scriptures, and being blind to the 
good, acceptable, and perfect will of God, establishes institutions 
unauthorized by the gospel, and induces the people to venerate 
certain creeds and forms of religion, of no advantage to the soul, 
to the neglect and even renunciation of the more weighty matters 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ, able to save the soul, is in the strict 
sense of the word, a false prophet. For let it be remembered, that 
the false prophets, among the children of Israel, never gave the 
smallest intimations they were going to forsake the true God, or 

people, when brought from their corruptions. Now the beast and 
the false prophet, it is well known, are both wicked, and opposed 
to Christ, as Paul also once was ; and since they are not slain, but 
cast alive into the lake of fire, it is ascertained to a certainty, that 
the bigots and false ministers (who compose the two characters,.) 
will never be reformed ; but go out of the world filled with bigot- 
ry, sin, and all manner of unrighteousness. This must be clear to 
every one, not in a state of complete blindness ; and it ought to be 
a serious lesson to all bigots and false ministers, in whatever soci- 
eties they may be found, throughout Christendom. For the pro- 
phecy will assuredly be fulfilled ; and it will not be a few solitary 
individuals that will go into another world in this awful condition, 
but many, even the greater part professing Christianity. It is but 
a remnant of those pertaining to the army of the beast, that will be 
slain, the prophecy informs us ; and a remnant always denotes a 
very small number. 

Gg 



850 

cast off his worship : had they done this, they would not have sue- 
ceeded in deluding the people Xo, they were going to show them 
a bettei way ; they were going to worship him in groves, and high 
places ; upon the hills and mountains ; build a multitude of altars, 
sacrifice much, and spend a great part of their time in worshipping, 
JBut it must be noticed, that notwithstanding all these fair preten- 
ces, they ever brought the people into some sin or other, and got 
their minds in a little time so bewildered, that they could not tell 
what the good, acceptable, and perfect will of God was ; and were 
therefore prepared to oppose it, whenever it was made known by 
any true prophet coming among them. 

Such again are false prophets, as are active in proselyting to their 
own way, and anxious to bring as many as possible into the channel 
of their belief:* who, as the apostle has expressed it, speak per- 
verse or false things in favour of themselves, and against others, 
t^iraw away disciples after them ; and that endeavour to set their 
hearers against others, particularly such as testify against their 
wickedness, and point out their deceit. As many as come up to 
the above description, may be considered as false prophets, wher- 
ever they may be found; however celebrated, as ministers, reve- 
rend divines, or doctors of divinity ; and however ignorant even 
themselves may be respecting their real character. For it must 
be further observed, that the false prophets in old times, by no 
means considered themselves false prophets; they in general had 
a very good opinion of themselves, and \fere highly displeased if 
any one questioned their integrity, or refused to admit the truth 
of their predictions. See 1 Kings xxii. 24. 

How numerous, indeed, are the false prophets now in the world! 
who instead of examining for the truth, examine only for something 
to support their own party : instead of seeking to bring people to 
be holy, seek only to bring them into their own scheme of religion; 
yea, who, to make the scriptures favour their own way, and de- 
monstrate clearly to their audience that their society is the only 
one right, put a construction on them which they will by no means 
bear, and withhold every thing from coming before them, that in 

* "If you see a man anxious to have others come into his way, 
or be of his opinion, compassing sea and land to make a proselyte, 
or get one to enlist on his side, be well assured, he is either a bad 
man, or in a bad cause, or both. Something more than pure grace, 
or the love of God, inspires him forward. The children of this -world, 
ere in their generation, -wiser than the children of light We have 
nothing else to do, but to hold up the truth, in the simplicity, and 
in the extent of it ; the Lord will apply it according to the' good 
pleasure of bts own will, to the welfare of those that hear : and to 
be over anxious about success, in what we undertake in a way of 
religion, shews we are weak of faith indeed, very ignorant, or else 
that we are seeking our own in the thing." Extracted from the au- 
thor's diavt} % 



351 

any degree militates against it.* These false prophets, I am con- 
vinced will become more and more numerous in the world, and 
delusion will multiply in proportion. Indeed, it is under the se- 
cond vial, from this time, that the three unclean spirits from the 
mouth of the false prophet, go forth. These unclean spirits, wu^i 
prove of the most destructive consequence to all real goodness, 
and rob thousands entirely of the garments of love, meekness, and 
every gracious principle ; thereby rendering them completely ripe 
for the sickle of divine justice, and to be trodden in the great wine- 
press of the wrath of God, under the seventh vial. Says the Sa- 
viour at this time, Behold, I come as a thief, at a time not expect- 
ed, to avenge his children and destroy the unrighteous. Blessed 
is he that xvatcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, 
and they see his shame. 

I have now, dear reader, delivered a painful, but I trust, faith- 
ful testimony ; let it not offend you, but guard against the evils 
that have been exhibited, and repent of those you may have alrea- 
dy committed, if conscience testify unto you, that you have offend- 
ed in these things. An adviser I wish not to be, but go to him for 
advice who spake, and who can also advise, as no man can advise. 
He will direct you, feed, nourish and comfort you, while in the 
wilderness of affliction, of sorrow, and of temptation. Do nothing 
to grieve his holy Spirit, but obey its dictates at all times, and he 
will never leave nor forsake you ; and you will be preserved from 
the awful delusions that will carry away, and finally destroy tens 
of thousands. 

A few more things I have to add, with regard to my public tes- 
timony. I have said, that I knew not how soon I might come to a 
conclusion, to speak no more in the meeting-houses of any parti- 
cular denomination. As some might be ready to censure me, as . 
manifesting an unchristian conduct, were I to come to this conclu- 
sion, some further reasons conducive to show the propriety of such, 
a step, will be seen in the following extract from my diary : 

"The church, or people of God, are likened in the scriptures, 
to a vineyard ; Isaiah, v. chapter. In order therefore, that the 
precious seeds of grace, and tender plants of goodness may grow 
up, and bring forth fruit abundantly, and to perfection, every rank 
weed of sin must be rooted up, every tree of unrighteousness cut 
down, and the brush of dissipation cleared away For if weeds, 

* That there is much delusion now in the world, facts demon- 
strate. For among the numerous sects of people, every one verily 
believe themselves to be right ; in their own estimation, they are 
every one orthodox in sentiment, correct in their worship, and just 
in their rules and mode of church government; when from the 
great difference between them, this is an impossibility. The rea- 
der must determine, who have occasioned and who still continue 
to keep up this delusion, (for a delusion it certainly must be,) but 
I will take upon me to declare, that whoever they may be, they 
are false prophets. 



852 

treea, and brush, are suffered to continue in the vineyard, no tender 
useful plant will grow up therein, much less bring- forth fruit to 
perfection, though it be sown with the best of seed, and planted 
with the choicest pUnt or vine— How many rank weeds of sin, 
bitterness, envy and strife, are permitted to grow up, and stand in 
the different vineyards cr churches now existing, to check the 
growth of every tender plant of divine love, grace and goodness, 
that can be planted in the heart, and render of none effect the 
choicest sentiments, and best instructions that can be given : Yea, 
how many fighting christians, like wide spreading trees, stand in 
the reputed churches of Christ, to destroy every plant of the hea- 
venly Father's planting ; and how many practices and ways are 
there among the people, which like trash and brush strewed over a 
vineyard, renders it difficult to sow at all, and more difficult still 
to bring any thing sown to perfection Said a pious Mr. Young to 
me in Petersburg, " Some, I suppose, are as good as they can be, 
considering the times." This I readily admit ; and experience con- 
firms its truth. There were many when our Saviour came, as good as 
they could be, considering the times in which they lived ; yet, how 
far from being like many of the primitive christians. Also, among 
the Lutherans, at the time of the reformation, many were sincerely 
the sei'v?.!;** of the Iiord Jesus, yet ihey did not understand the 
rights of conscience, and persecuted those who could not see as 
they saw. And after them the Puritans, as good as many of them 
were, betrayed much of the spirit of antichrist, in opposing what 
they were pleased to term antichrist; and shewed but little coun- 
tenance or favour, to those who did not come into their scheme of 
religion. These things are all wrong, and they with every prac- 
tice and every way that is inconsistent with the gospel, must be 
cut down, and removed from off, or out of the vineyard of the Most 
High, wherever it may be; or else men never will, or can be^ what 
they ought to be," 

Nevertheless, I shall not hastily come to such a conclusion ■ I 
must not only see the propriety of it, but also see it to be my duty, 
and nothing then, I trust, will cause me to swerve from it. I know 
that the houses of worship are the most suitable places to accom- 
modate the people, and so long as there is a willingness in the 
minds of the people to open them to me, so long I shall consider 
it as a favour conferred upon me, and a mark that they are sincere 
inquirers after truth. But as soon as they may deem this a crime, 
or an infringement upon their good order, so soon shall I esteem 
it to be the will of God to turn to other places, and testify to the 
people in the streets, school-houses, or near unto their synagogues, 
as my Saviour, and others better than myself have done before me.* 

* I must here observe, that there is no anxiety in me to speak 
publicly; were I to consult my own feelings, I should never speak 
in public again. I differ herein, it must be confessed, very much 

from a Mr. B , in Washington city, who told me, if he were to 

consult his feelings, he should preach on every occasion, or all the 
while, perhaps was the expression. But if this reverend Preacher 
ioes not possess a little pride, I will acknowledge tha,t my judg- 



353 

People, at such times, must endeavour to put up with some little 
inconvenience, as the people did formerly; and sure I am, that the 
seed of instruction sown in this way, would be more likely to spring 
up in the heart, bringing forth its fruit, than when sown elsewhere. 

Indeed, there is at this time, so much preaching in the meeting- 
houses of the different societies, by their own ministers, (pardon 
me when I say, many of whom I fear are false prophets,) that I ex- 
pect but little good would come from any thing that might be de- 
livered : it would be like casting honey into a stream of water, to 
render it sweet, when a current was continually bearing it away 
from the place where it was thrown in. Said a man to me, «'If 
the people in this place get rightly exercised in their minds, and 
^appear in a fair way to become truly religious, there are so many 
preachers come along-, that they preach it all away from them." 
No wonder: they are not in the spirit of the gospel, and they can- 
not communicate to another, what they do not possess themselves. 
For like, begets like ; a stream of water cannot rise higher than 
the fountain from whence it proceeds ; the instructed are not 
more perfect than their instructor or teacher ; and those led by a 
blind man, are in danger of falling into the ditch with him. But 
to speak with respect to the saying of this man to me, If persons 
go to look for jewels where are none, they are in danger of losing 
those they have already in their possession, and coming away empty 
altogether. What a pity it is that people do not look more to the 
example of Christ and his precepts, and follow the guidance of his 
holy Spirit; then would they attain unto the mind that was in 
Christ, and become partakers of the divine nature. 

There are some things in the society, denominated Quakers, high- 
ly worthy of the imitation of other societies, if, as societies, they 
desire to be found in the practice of the truth, and would wish to 
have something among them, which shall not be entirely destroy- 
ed in the general wreck of sects and parties, of human institutions 
and inventions ; for it must be acknowledged, that this society 
has proceeded farther in a way of reform, with respect, to most 

ment is extremely fallible. Any one who preaches for the sake of 
preaching, I verily believe the Lord never called to preach; and it 
would be infinitely better, if there were no such preachers in exis- 
tence. They are false prophets in, the strict sense of the word, and 
of course, they will hate every true one, and prevent the diffusion 
of truth as much as possible. To conclude this note; though it 
was not until after three years of disobedience that I was brought 
to take up my cross in this way, and though I still feel much re- 
luctance towards the discharge of a public testimony, yet I desire 
to be found faithful ; and whenever I pass through any place, with- 
out having meetings, it is, in general, because I feel a satisfactory 
conviction in my own mind, that it is not expedient, or that it 
would be attended with no beneficial consequences. In such a case, 
I cannot attach any blame to myself; but believe to do otherwise 
would be improper. When there is so much preaching as there is 
now in the world, I do not think it. worth while for one to preach 
merely for the sake of preaching. G s 2 



854 

things, than any other people. Nevertheless, in this season of great 
trial and delusion, they, like most other societies droop and lan- 
guish ; and some are ready to fail through weakness : yet still there 
are many among them, who manifest both the spirit and temper 
of the gospel, and would rejoice to see the kingdom of the Lord 
Jesus come in its purity. Also, among the German Baptists, are ma- 
ny to be found endeavouring to live according to primitive simpli- 
city and uprightness, and who have the meek and lowly spirit,which 
characterizes all the true followers of the Lord Jesus. And I here 
declare, that I esteem and love as my own soul, all such as are truly 
sincere of heart, and are striving to do the will of their heavenly 
Father, in whatever society they may be ; nor would I advise them 
at any time, to advance one step farther than their way is clear be- 
fore them. Let them examine every thing, both strictly and im- 
partially, and go only as they feel a conviction that it is their duty; 
then will they always enjoy the divine favour, and experience much 
peace and blessedness. 

But a dispensation of light,* will ere long, break forth, that will 
eclipse all the glory of the present existing churches, as the sun 
the lesser stars in the firmament : when the mystery of full redemp- 
tion from all unrighteousness, shall be effected in the hearts of 
mankind; and every one, both clearly see and do, the good, ac- 
ceptable, and perfect will of their heavenly Father. I conclude^, 
with another extract from my diary. 

*' Inferior stars shine bright, and display much lustre, when none 
other are in appearance; but when larger and more luminous bo- 
dies of light appear, they become obscured, and cease to reflect 
light or attract our notice : So also, inferior institutions and ways 
of religion, shine with great lustre, and engage attention, when 
none other are in appearance; but when a better and more per- 
fect way is brought into view, the first lose their lustre, become 
obscured, and receive but little attention." 

* I am but as the voice of one crying in the wilderness of error 
and of sin, of wickedness and delusion, testifying according to the 
best light given me ; and any light which 1 can possibly communi- 
cate, will in a little time, become as the feeble shining of a midnight 
lamp amidst the shining of the sun, by reason of the greatness of 
the light that shall be hereafter. That light will be the coming of 
the Lord Jesus Christ; not in his visible person, as some for want 
of understanding the figurative language of certain' prophecies have 
supposed, but by the invisible, yet enlightening and powerful ope- 
rations of his holy Spirit,in the hearts of many individuals; by whom, 
as set forth in the vision, all error, sin and delusion, of every kind, 
will be consumed and destroyed. False prophets, therefore, will 
ere long, have had their day, and true ones will supply the place 
of them. Indeed, when the millennium shall have fully taken place, 
I believe every man will be as a prophet, in point of knowledge and 
attainments; but there will then be no occasion for any one of them 
to say unto another, know ye the Lord, because all, from the great- 
est to the least will know him. 






9 



CONCERNING 



THE GOOD, ACCEPTABLE, AND PERFECT WILL OF GQD, 

ADDRESSED 

TO ALL SUCH AS LOVE 

THE LORD JESUS CHRIST, 

AND 

WOULD WISH TO BE FOUND OF HIM IN PEACE, 

WITHOUT SPOT AND BLAMELESS. 



BY THEOPHILUS B. GATES. 

. ft 



Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good." 

• St. Pant. 

SECOND EDITION. 



PHILADELPHIA: 
PRINTED BY DAVID DICKINSON, 

No. IOC, Race street, 

FOB THE AtfTHOB. 

1818. 



PREFACE. 



vwvww*< 



Never was there a time, perhaps, when it 
was more necessary, for pure and undefiled 
religion before God and the Father, to be ex- 
hibited to view, than at the present day ; for 
iniquity and sin overspread the earth, and 
error and false notions of religion are every 
where to be found. I desire that the reader 
will peruse the following pages with candour 
and sincerity ; and so far as the truth is made 
known, may it be embraced, and the cause 
of righteousness and the welfare of mankind 
thereby be promoted. 

THEOPHILUS E. GATES. 

Philadelphia, Juty, 1S13, 



A 

SINCERE INQUIRY, &c. 



"THERE are two methods, (says Paley in his 
moral and political philosophy,) of coming at a know- 
ledge of the will of God, on any point. — First, by 
his express declarations, when they are to be had ; 
and which must be sought for in scripture. — Second, 
by what we can discover of his designs and disposi- 
tion, from his works, or, as we usually call it, the 
light of nature." Agreeably to this, treating of the 
scriptures, he notices the circumstance of the honest 
scribe, as he terms him, Mark, xii, " who (says Pa- 
ley) found out even in the age and country he lived, 
that to love God with all the heart, mind and strength, 
and to love his neighbour as himself, was more than 
all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices" 

It is of the greatest importance, for us to know 
the good, acceptable, and perfect will of God ; and 
then, in order to know whether we are his children 
or not, we must determine whether we are, or are 
not doing it. The apostle therefore, Romans, xii, 
beseeches the christians at Rome, by the mercies of 
God, to present their bodies a living sacrifice, holy, 
acceptable unto God, which was their reasonable ser- 
vice ; and not to be conformed to this world, but to 
be transformed by the renewing of their mind ; that 
they might prove what was the good, acceptable, and 
perfect will of God. This the heathen could not 
know, on account of the blindness of their hearts, 
through conformity to this world ; and it was hid 
from the Jews, because their eye was evil, and they 
sought the honour of men—one supposing, that 



358 

feasts and revellings were as acceptable unto God as 
any thing ; and the other, thinking that religion con- 
sisted in a multitude of outward ceremonies -and 
empty forms. 

It is indispensably necessary therefore for us, if 
we would come to the true knowledge of the accept- 
able, and perfect will of God, to have an eye single ; 
and never perhaps was there a time, when it was 
more important to regard this exhortation of the 
apostle, than it is at this time; for the world seems 
quite bewildered with error, and one is crying, Lo 
here is Christ, and another lo there ; so that as one 
has said, If we were to believe what each say of 
themselves, they would all be right ; but if we were 
to believe what they say of one another, they would 
all be wrong. 

The religion of Jesus Christ the Son of God, I 
must be permitted to assert, is peculiarly calculated 
to reform the hearts of the children of men, and bring 
them to he partakers of the divine nature : and every 
religion which has not a direct tendency to effect this, 
is only the religion of the times, or the traditions of 
men, and not the religion of Jesus Christ. The wis- 
dom that is from above, says the apostle, is frst pure, 
then peaceable, gentle and easy to be entreated, full of 
mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and zvith- 
out hypocrisy. And the love which every child of 
God has shed abroad in his heart, we are told, is 
kind, seeketh not her own, and endureth all things — 
hence it follows, that all hard hearted, bigoted chris- 
tians, selfish christians, and fighting christians, are 
nothing, agreeably to the declaration of the apostle. 

The attributes and will of God, were by no means 
so clearly made known in former days, as they now 
are by the light of the gospel ; and I do not hesitate 
to say, that the gospel of Jesus Christ, in its spiri- 
tual and extensive meaning, is by no means so clear- 
ly understood, at this time, as it will be at a future 



339 

period : and for the want of this clear understanding, 
the children of God are now so divided in their opi- 
nion of things, and professing christians maintain and 
practise things so diametrically opposite to the gos- 
pel. The mystery of God yet remains to be finished. 

My views of the gospel I feel willing to commu- 
nicate, and expect to do it with much plainness. 
Every one may examine them with the closest at- 
tention, and compare them with the gospel, and the 
nature of the gospel : But let no one say, you lay 
dovvn things too strict : if aK must become what you 
represent, before they can fitly be called christians, 
what will become of the world ; and let your heart 
rise up in opposition to the Lord, and the way he 
hath appointed. This was the case with the Jews, 
in the days of our Saviour. A pious Jewish old la- 
dy, in a conversation with a friend of mine, told him, 
that our Saviour carried things too far ; that he spoke 
too pointedly against many of the ways and customs 
of her people, and insisted so strictly on many things 
they must do, in order to be the children of God, 
that they would not bear it, and therefore put him to 
death. And if I be not literally put to death, for 
declaring the truth as it is in Jesus, exposing the cor- 
rupt ways of many professing christians in the pre- 
sent day, and telling them what they must be, before 
they can be considered as the disciples of Christ, I 
do not expect to come much short of it. I have 
counted the cost. I know that truth will in the end 
prevail, and I am willing to lay down my life in the 
cause of it. 

It is a serious thing to speak, or to write, in the 
cause of Truth. False representations, or sarcastic 
expressions, are only suitable for infidels ; and ex- 
cept a man know what he speaks, and understand 
whereof he affirms, it is wisdom to say nothing. 
Never did I expect to speak in public, or become an 
author; nothing was ever more contrary to my na- 



360 

tural inclination ; but the Lord has required it at my 
hand^ and it will be condemnation to me if I forbear. 
But one will say, no doubt, who has but little un- 
derstanding of the gospel, and whose head is crowd- 
ed with ideas of organized bodiesof people, and plans 
of church government, "What sect are you now about 
to form, and what plan of church government insti- 
tute ?" I answer, a sect of any kind, among the dis- 
ciples of Jesus Christ, is what I see to be one of the 
greatest evils ; and I shall lay down no specific rules, 
or plans of church government. The various ways 
and modes of religion, now in use among christians, 
are of little consequence : the spirit of God, and the 
baptism of the holy Ghost, are of more importance 
than them all. To have the heart purified from its 
unrighteousness, and to do the will of our heavenly 
Father, daily, is the one thing we should follow af- 
ter. The poor penitent thief, to whom our Saviour 
said, This day shall thou be with me in paradise, was 
never baptised with water, it seems, nor partook of 
any outward ordinances ; and we are well assured, 
he was not thereby excluded from the kingdom of 
heaven. And I am sensible, if people cannot be wil- 
ling that each one should use these things in the way 
they deem most proper, without wrangling and dis- 
puting so much about them, it would be better to lay 
them aside altogether. — But one will cry out, Oh ! 
this man is a latitudinarian, or one that is not scru- 
pulous about things. Very true, about those things 
you quarrel so much about, and which will never 
carry you to heaven, or avail you any thing in the 
sight of God. But in other things, and such as I 
trust will be found in the end, the weightier matters, 
I may be less scrupulous, perhaps, than you could 
wish or will approve of; for I plainly testify, that if 
a person only love those that love him, do good to 
those that do good to him, and salute his friends on- 
ly, or such as are of his own party, he does nothing 



361 

at all acceptable unto God ; and it is no more than 
what the worst sinner, and even a reprobate might 
do. And I moreover declare, that I believe all light- 
ing christians, bigots, proselyte-makers, and such as 
only serve God to get to heaven, or to be well paid 
for it, are utter strangers to the spirit of Christ ; and 
that in the last day, he will positively testify unto 
them, he never knew them. 

I know the many subterfuges people make use of 
to justify themselves in their conduct; for they will 
fly immediately back to the Mosaic dispensation, 
and bring forward things from that time, to prove 
the propriety of their practices at this time under the 
dispensation of the gospel. Nothing can be more in- 
consistent or absurd. Our Saviour has testified, that 
xvhere much is given, much is required: and the scrip- 
tures assure us, that on account of the sins of the Jew- 
ish people, the Lord gave them statutes that were not 
good, and judgments whereby they should not live; and 
polluted them in their own gifts ; and suffered many- 
things to be done by them, not according to his will, 
by reason of the hardness of their hearts. The peo- 
ple were not commanded, under the Mosaic dispen- 
sation, to love their enemies, and do good to those 
that hated them ; nor did the Lord look for this at 
their hand. Grace was not dispensed to mankind m 
that day, sufficient to enable them to do these things ; 
and it was no fault in them that they did them not. 
Who does not know, that the children of God them- 
selves, were allowed, and actually did things in that 
day, without forfeiting the divine favour, which no 
one in this day could do, without losing his soul for 
ever. For Jacob, David, and Solomon, and the chief 
saints in former times, had several wives and concu- 
bines at the same time. Persons should consider 
these things, when they undertake to bring forward 
things in that dispensation, to justify things under 
the present, and their mouths will be stopped, as 

H H 



362 

the apostle declared those of the Jttdaizing teachers, 
in his day, must be, who subverted whole houses, and 
taught things ivhich they ought not. 

The first thing which demands consideration, is 
fighting christians : as persons that will kill others, 
I deem much worse than such as only steal, swear, 
or get drunk sometimes.^ 

* It is not uncommon to hear it said by the advocates for fight- 
ing", that such a man, who was a very great christian, was a sol- 
dier. But I ask, what proof have you that this fighting man was 
a great christian? You can produce no greater proof of this, I 
apprehend, than may be produced to show that a man who often 
drinks too much is a great christian; he possesses a tender and 
susceptible heart, appears to have a sincere love to God, is gene- 
rous, and kind, and unblamable in his outward conduct, except 
that he drinks too much. But while he is allowed to have neither 
part nor lot in the matter, the man who fights is considered a 
good christian. "Intoxication, (says one,) as it depraves the mind, 
and calls into action a variety of bad passions, is absolutely inconsis- 
tent with the spirit of Christianity ; and war necessarily gives rise to 
passions equally inconsistent with the spirit of the gospel." If 
then, one of these men be rejected as no christian, why not the 
other, seeing they both act inconsistent with the christian charac- 
ter? The truth is, the views and apprehensions of people are too 
often formed by education and custom, and hence, like the Jews, 
they will " strain at a gnat, and sivallow a camel /" In the place 
where I was brought up, the people all with one consent allowed 
it to be consistent with the highest state of religion to go to balls, 
dances, &c and they would continue their profession, and were 
considered good christians while in these practices But had any 
one travelled on the Sabbath, or done any manner of work on that 
day, they would have unchristianed him at once, and the person 
would not have dared to make the least pretension to religion. 
The jews, we know, could profess the highest degree of religion, 
while they had ill-will and hatred in their hearts, and would allow 
otherstobeven goodpeople too, who indulged the same dispositions. 
But, at the same time, so tenacious were they of some exterior 
observances, that it gave them great uneasiness if any one omitted 
to wash his hands before meat, — a ceremony to which the traditions 
of their fathers had given religious importance. And so exact were 
they in the outward observance of the Sabbath, that they consi- 
dered it a crime in our Saviour, even to do good on that day. So 
at the present day, people can have fellowship with a person that 
Will kill another/and even admit him to be a good christian ; when 
at the same time, if a man happens to drink too much a few times, 
he is done for a christian at once, for nobody will allow that he 
can be religious at all. But were it not for the inuiience of custom 



363 

A writer, as long since as the days of Luther, de- 
livers the following testimony : " If there is in the 
affairs of mortal men, any one thing which it is pro- 
per uniformly to explode ; which it is incumbent on 
every man, by every lawful means to avoid ; to de- 
pricate; to oppose; that one thing is, doubtless, war. 
There is nothing more unnaturally wicked, more 
productive of misery, more extensively destructive, 
more obstinate in mischief, more unworthy of a man 
as formed by nature, much more of man professing 
Christianity : yet, wonderful (says he) to relate, it is 
not only undertaken and conducted by unbelievers, 
but by christians; not only by laymen, but priests 
and bishops : nor, are there wanting, men learned in 
the law, and even divines, who are ready to furnish 
firebrands to the nefarious work. # Whence war is 
now considered a thing so much of course, that the 
wonder is, how any man can disapprove of it, — so 
much sanctioned by authority and custom, that it is 
deemed impious, I had almost said heretical, to bear 
a testimony against it." 

As it was at that time, so it is now, for this pesti- 
lence of war which the same author observes, made 
its way, like most other evils among a christian peo- 

or general opinion, I apprehend it would be considered easier for 
a man to be a good christian, and now and then be overcome with 
strong drink, than to be one, and at the same time have a spirit 
to kill a fellow creature. And if there be a propriety in expelling 
from the church, as unworthy of the christian name, the person 
who is in occasional habits of intoxication, or who sometimes steals, 
I should think there is equal propriety in expelling the man who 
so far acts inconsistent with the precepts and example of the 
Prince of Peace, as to take the life of a fellow creature, and thus 
hurry him unprepared before the awful tribunal of his Judge. 

* " What is it (says a modern writer) but the intellectual dark- 
ness, with which mankind are enveloped, by wicked priests, that 
makes them so much like the devil, diffusing the misery they suf- 
fer, shooting one another for pay ; cheating, and being cheated ; 
robbing, and being robbed; deceiving, and being deceived ; assas- 
sinating, and being assassinated ; plunging their fellow sufferers 
into hell, and precipitating themselves thereunto after them." 



864 

pie, by little and little, and crept in under the dis- 
guise of seeming good, is now so sanctioned by au- 
thority, and so almost universally practised, that to 
comply with it is esteemed a virtue, and to stand out 
against it is adjudged a crime.* But let a person 
for one moment reflect upon the whole tenor of our 
Saviour's life, and call to mind his precepts, and I 
think, if he has any love to him, he will sooner yield 
up his life to death, than deny him and his words, 
by perpetrating the horrid deed of taking away the 
life of a fellow creature. If we are the disciples of 
Christ, we are under the express prohibition not to 
resist evil; but commanded to love our enemies, 
do good to those that hate us, and pray for them that 
despitefully use and entreat us. Now it will puzzle 
a philosopher, I conceive, to explain, how we can 
love a person at the same time that we take away his 
life, and plunge him, in all probability, into a world 
of spirits, in a moment of time, to be miserable to all 
eternity. Is it doing unto another as we would ano- 
ther should do unto us, to take his life from him ? 
A subtile spirit has testified, That all a man hath 
will he give for his life ; and here we take it from 
him. Is not this worse than to assault him upon 
the road, and plunder him of all his property ; or put 

* What an assemblage of folly and madness must this world now 
present, to a feeling and pious mind! If a map sends a challenge 
to another, and he refuses to come forward to take away his life, 
or expose his own to be taken, he is considered as disgraced, and 
not fit for honourable society. If any one fights with despe- 
ration, and slaughters a number of his fellow creatures, and die3 
with his wounds, braving death with a sullen indifference, they 
will declare — " He fought like a Itero and died like a Christian.'" In- 
deed, the whole art of man seems to be employed to find out some 
expert way to kill one another ; and a man is honoured just in pro- 
portion to the number he can be instrumental in killing If he kills 
his thousand, he passes for a brave man, and is respected ! — If he 
kills his tens of thousands, he is cried up as a great man, and held 
in high veneration ! ! — But if he can succeed in killing his hundreds 
of thoxisandsy he dies covered with glory, and his name is immor- 
talized ! ! 



36;1 

fire to his habitation and burn his house down ? And 
can it be possible, that any of the followers of the 
meek and lowly Jesus, who breathed nothing but 
compassion, and whose great commandment was 
love, are to be found in a practice so inhuman, so 
horrid ? Alas ! it is too true ; persons making great 
professions, rush into it with avidity, and the minis- 
ters of Christ, so denominated, stand up in justifica- 
tion of the practice. Oh ! tell it not in heathenish 
countries ! — let it not be known to the enemies of the 
christian name ! lest they reject the gospel of the 
Son of God for ever, and plead an excuse for not be- 
coming his disciples. 

I know that many called christians, are so partial 
to this practice of murdering, that they will almost 
as soon give up their lives, as to give up the pro- 
priety of it ; and they will reason, argue, and make 
every shift to support the fighting system. Their 
grand resource is to go back to ancient times, under 
the Old dispensation, to prove the lawfulness and 
propriety of it at this time, under the New. No- 
thing, as I have before said, can be more inconsistent, 
or even nonsensical. If the citizens of New-York 
were to go back to the first institutions formed in that 
city, to justify practices directly contrary to institu- 
tions since made in it, we should be astonished at 
their folly and blindness ; for it would avail them 
nothing. Again, to make the thing still more clear, 
if possible ; A ruler of a certain territory, we will 
say, sends a servant of his, to institute rules, regula- 
tions, and precepts, for the people of the territory 
to walk and conduct themselves by. After a time, 
wishing to have things regulated more according to 
his mind, he sends his own son to do it.* Are the 

* There are some things in the way of religion anciently, incon- 
gruous, perhaps, to religion of a later date, though both coming 
from the same Being. " Would not this (says one) argue wichange- 
ableness in God!" To this it may be answered, that the spirit and 
^essence of religion are always the same ; but as people advance in 

Hh2 



365 

people of the territory now, after the new institutions 
are made by the sen, any longer under the former 
xules and institutions made by the servant ? or 
are they to go back to them, to regulate their actions, 
and justify conduct expressly prohibited by the new 
ones ? Certainly not you will say : it would be non- 
sense. It is well known that whatever is excellent 
in the first, is retained in the second ; and every thing 
contrary to the new ones, is entirely done away or 
abrogated. The reader can make the application : 
for just in this way do things stand, with respect to 
the present and all former dispensations. The last 
is the most perfect, and to it are we to look for the 
regulation of our life and conduct, entirely. The 
apostle has declared, that the former dispensation 
was imperfect ; that it had no glory or excellency, 
in comparison to the dispensation of the gospel; in 
short, that it made nothing perfect. And who is not 
sensible, that it countenanced and admitted many- 
things, expressly forbidden by our Saviour ; and 
which, if we were now to do, we should forfeit every 
claim to the divine favour, and lose our souls for 
ever. 

How absurd then, how even perverse and danger- 
ous must it be, for christians to go back to any prac- 
tice, or even precept, under the former dispensation, 
to justify practices contrary to the gospel dispensa- 
tion, under which we now are.* Every one who has 

light, the inutility of many things, which have served their season, 
causes them to be laid aside — for we are to go forward not back- 
ward, it should be remembered. The Law, it is said, made nothing 
perfect / or in other words, the people under the dispensation of 
the Law, attained no considerable degree of excellency, except in 
some few things ; but the bringing- in of a better hope did, -whereby ive 
draw near unto God. The least in the kingdom of the gospel, Christ 
declared, was greater than the greatest of the prophets. 

* It may not be improper here to remark, that it was not until 
libout eighteen hundred years after the creation, that any thing like 
national wars, fortified cities, or implements to kill one another, 
were heard of in the world. Nor did the Lord, ever, in any age, 



my 

read the gospel, must discover, that it speaks a dif- 
ferent language entirely from fighting. The one ex- 
press commandment of our Saviour, I say unto you y 
that ye resist not evil, is conclusive;, and as I have 
often said, so I again say, if any one will show me 
any thing in the life of our Saviour, or in his precepts, 
that in the least degree favours fighting, I will never 
say any more about it ; to find it they must search in 
vain. 

But one will say, What am I to do ? Am I to re- 
sist constituted authorities ? I answer no : two things 
Temain to be done ; to comply with the demand, or 
suffer the penalty : in neither case is there resistance, 
and satisfaction is rendered. In this way did the 
primitive christians. When demanded by the go- 
vernments under which they lived, to deny Christ, 
or do that which was contrary to the Saviour's pre- 
cepts, they could not comply,* but made satisfaction 
for the breach of the demand, by yielding up their 
lives to the flames, or to the axe of the executioner ; 
and " He (says Hawies) that will not give up his 
life to death, sooner than deny Christ, or act contra- 
ry to his precepts, gives no true evidence of his dis- 
cipleship." It is my real belief, that a time of this 
kind will yet be experienced in the world: people ap- 
pear to be getting more wicked every day, and pre- 
paring themselves to execute these horrid tragedies 
upon faithful witnesses. And I do not think it a hard 
thing, for a real disciple of Christ to die for his name 
sake, and the truth of his gospel : I believe he can 

authorize any war, but such as was for the extermination of the 
wicked, whose iniquities were full. This was both righteous and 
beneficial ; inasmuch as it cut off from the earth, such as would 
never be any better, and prevented that spread of corruption and 
sin, which would be likely to ensue, were they continued in exist- 
ence. 

* Since Christ has commanded me to love my enemies, who can 
authorize me to kill them ; or screen me from the guilt that will 
devolve upon me by doing it. 



388 

rejoice in it. I know I have seen the time, I could, 
as weak a disciple as I am. 

To leave the subject of fighting, I come to that of 
religious parties, of course bigoted christians. 

I would ask in the first place, What foundation 
there is in the gospel of Christ, for the many sects 
and parties now among christians ? It is certainly 
contrary to the whole genius and tenor of the gospel. 
How closely did the apostle reprove the christians 
at Corinth, for the small divisions that took place 
among them. And if it be an evil altogether, that 
there are sects and parties in religion, infinitely great- 
er are the evils that result from them. No sooner 
is a body of people constituted a distinct sect or so- 
ciety, than they are anxious, above every thing else 
to promote it, and bring every one to fall in with or 
unite himself to it. And every one that joins him- 
self to it, generally becomes more and more biassed 
in his mind towards every thing practised among 
them, and thinks more and more unfavourably of 
every other society, and of every person that does 
not assent to every thing it embraces, till he becomes 
a complete worshipper of the beast and his image 
as it exists in the little society, and has his mark both 
in his right hand, and in his forehead. That is, agree- 
ably to what I have before shewn in Truth Advocated, 
till he has an esteem and affection both to the tenets, 
and institutions of the society to which he belongs 
to such a degree, as to discover both in his disposi- 
tion and conduct, the most visible marks of a preju- 
dice towards it; and his time, his talents, and his 
all, as it were, are engaged in proselyting to it, and 
promoting its advancement. 

It is not surprising at all, that people should be 
brought into this way. The false prophesving or 
preaching they hear continually in favour of their 
own way of religion, and the much they hear against 
all others, necessarily leads to it. Hence the moral 



369 

impossibility as it were there is to know the truth, 
or to have pure and undefiled religion before God 
and the Father, and belong to any sect or denomina- 
tion. For you must only admit as true, that which 
they tell you is so, and accords with the principles 
and rules of their society; nor must you do otherwise 
than they dictate. And if you have but little religion, 
and are seeking your own, rest assured you will 
not be likely to act contrary to the mandate ; because, 
you will lose your good name, be thrust out of the 
synagogue, and will have no one to pity, help or as- 
sist you ; but be pursued by all, as one that ought 
itot to live any longer.* 

How many in this way, are brought to mistake at- 
tachment to a party, for attachment to Christ ; and 
think by doing what they tell them, and enjoin upon 
them, they are doing the will of their heavenly Fa- 
ther, when they are utter strangers to Jesus Christ : 
nor is there one action in their lives, which manifests 
that they have his spirit.—- In short, there is nothing 

* There is an exceeding difference between the friendship of the 
various sects of religion, and that of a true follower of the Lord 
Jesus. The former exists solely in selfishness, the latter in pure 
love and affection. For instance : as long as you hold to the same 
sentiments of belief of a certain sect, honour their society as the 
best in the world, speak in its favour, and forsaking all others, 
cle ve solely to it, great is their friendship to you ; and they are 
lavish in bestowing on you a good name. But no sooner than you 
see cause to question their infallibility, as it were, or differ from 
their favourite creed or mode of religion, than nothing is too bad 
for you. You are no longer a good man, however single your eye 
all the while may have been ; and you are altogether an outcast 
from them. — Oh ! the evil of sects and parties in religion ! — Mow 
unlike is the way of a true child of God His attachment to you 
is just in proportion as he sees you desirous to do the will of your 
heavenly Father, and possess the spirit of Christ within you. He 
does not want you to give up your own judgment, to things you 
do not clearly see ; and he will not think hard of you, nor esteem 
you less, if you do not, in every respect, think just like himself. 
He will bear your burden, he will visit, and seek to comfort you 
in all your afflictions, and part with his last mite to relieve your 
distresses. 



870 

pertaining to the good, acceptable, and perfect will 
of God, to be found in them. I can from my heart, 
sincerely pity such deluded, bewildered people, and 
beseech the Lord to teach them the way they should 
go, and the things they should do, by his holy Spirit. 
Sure I am, that the different systems and ways of 
religion, as they have been invented or instituted, 
and as they now exist in the world, will continue to 
lose their savour and favourable appearance more 
and more, till at length, like salt that has lost its sa- 
vour, they will be good for nothing but to be thrown 
away ; and the multitudes who cleave to them, like 
the people of the Jews, will become as a putrified 
carcase, fit only to be devoured. They are waxing 
old like a garment, and they will ere long be put off 
for a better, and more glorious apparel. For sects 
and parties, like all other evils, will only have their 
reign. 

The next thing to be considered, is selfish chris- 
tians, whose only motive in serving God, is to be 
served themselves, or get clear of being punished ; 
as more. I believe, are deceiving themselves in this 
way, than any other. 

In ancient days, it was declared by one, that 

" Good men, avoid sin, from the love of virtue; 
Wicked men, avoid sin, from a fear of punishment," 

Mr. Wesley, who in general cannot be considered 
as very partial to what I am about to maintain, re- 
marks upon these words, as follows : " If, (says he,) 
a man only abstains from doing evil in order to avoid 
punishment, he has his reward ; and should any one 
from the same motive, viz. to avoid punishment, not 
only abstain from all evil, but also do ever so much 
good, yet we could not, with any propriety say, this 
man is even almost a christian. If he has no other 
principle in his heart, he is a hypocrite altogether." 
Satan himself, so well knew how little pleasure the 



nmfi 
S7I 

Lord had in any one who served him from sinister, 
selfish motives, however upright their conduct might 
be, or however specious their outward actions, that 
he was satisfied, if he could make it appear that Job 
was actuated only by such a motive, the Lord would 
have as little delight in him, as in himself. Doth Job 
fear God for nought ? was the insinuation of Satan : 
Hast thou not made an hedge about him, and about 
his house, and about all that he hath f that is, exer- 
cised a particular providence in his favour. Thou 
hast blessed the work of his hands, and his substance 
is increased in the land : and no wonder, when he 
discovers it to be so much to his advantage, that he 
should serve thee. But put forth thine hand, now, 
and touch all that he hath, or take away all he pos- 
sesses, and he will curse thee to thy face. The trial 
was made, but Job was found not to be that selfish 
person Satan had declared him to be ; and judging 
from his own nature, perhaps supposed him to be. 

A sensible divine has asserted, with the strictest 
truth, that u All sin consists in selfishness, and all 
true holiness in disinterested love or benevolence."* 

* " Self is the xoorlcVs universal idol, and selfishness the general ido- 
latry of the world" This testimony, 1 received a few days since 
from Ezekiel Cooper, who was then in such a low debilitated state, 
that it may be considered as ones testimony within sight of the 
grave. He further observed, " H010 little dependence is there to be 
placed in men, generally, farther than self-interest, and self seeking 
prompts them ,- quoting these words : 

" Some to serve their selfish ends, 
Declare and vow they are your friends ; 
But soon as serving self is o'er, 
Behold ! they are your friends no more." 

Some may consider this, as a transcript only of the more aban- 
doned and libertine sort of people ; but they must be told, it is a 
faithful delineation of most professing christians in the present day. 
Selfishness, I admit, in professing christians, often runs in a differ- 
ent channel ; but selfishness, from beginning to end, towards God 
and towards man, is the general principle acted upon, the idol that 
is worshipped. Selfishness, indeed, seems to abound more at this 
very time, than it ever has since the foundation of the world ; and 



S72 

Indeed, love always acts disinterestedly, that is, 
without respect to a reward or recompense } and no 
action can be considered strictly good, and conse- 
quently be acceptable, which does not flow from it 
Says the poet, u What are outward things to thee^un- 
less they spring from love" We may declare, as the 
apostle has declared, they are nothing in point of ac- 
ceptance v, ich God, though ever so vast and abun- 
dant. Telling a certain person, some time since, in 
Virginia, that I feared many christians of the pre- 
sent day complied with the duties of religion, and re- 
fraineoV from unjust actions, more through fear of 
being brought up by the church they belonged to, or 
considered as hypocrites, than out of a regard to 
please God, or any real love to goodness. Said he, 
" In such a case, the actions may be a benefit to soci- 
ety, but they will be of no real benefit to the person 
himself beyond this world." 

There is material difference between the actions of 
men, and the principle from whence those actions 
proceed, in point of being approved or acceptable 
in the sight of God, or even in the estimation of men. 
For instance ; \ man in company with others, sees 
a person in distress, soliciting assistance ; he feels 
no particular emotions of compassion or feeling to- 
wards him; he cares but little about his situation: But 
the eyes of others are upon him; he is unwilling to be 
considered as one ungenerous or unfeeling, and to 

this the more pious and sensible, I believe, will readily acknow- 
ledge. It is abundantly acted out, by the political and religious 
parties of the day, in gaining- proselytes to their several systems, 
and multiplying- the number of their adherents. Much of this has 
long been carried on in the world, as many can witness. That self- 
ishness is a species of idolatry, is certain, since its kinsman co- 
vetoiwiess, is declared to be so ; and political and religious parties 
have nurtured this principle to perfection, and diffused it through- 
out the world. Selfishness of every kind, stands directly opposed 
to that charity, -which seeketh not 'her own, and without which we 
are nothing: and since it is clear, that selfishness is* now almost 
universal, it follows of course, that the religion of Jesus Christ, 
or true faith, is hardly to be found on the earth. 



37S 

preserve a good name, or be esteemed a person of li- 
berality he gives to him. This man now gives for his 
own sake*) not the distressed mail's sake ; he has his 
reward, or all the reward he ever will have. And 
whoever gives him a cup of cold water, to relieve 
his distress, out of real regard to him, does more in 
point of being acceptable, than if the other, from mo- 
tives of regard to himself, gave him a thousand 
pounds. Verily, verily, said the Saviour, concerning 
the poor widow who cast in twp mites into the trea- 
sury, she hath cast in more than they all* It was more 
in the sight of God, being done from a pure motive, 
than all the abundance cast in by the rich pharisees, 
in order to be seen of men, or get well rewarded for 
it in the next world. For the Lord estimates actions, 
not according to the outward appearance, or the mul- 
titude of them, but according to the design or mo- 
tive of the person who does them.* 

* Says Dr. Blair—" With our fellow creatures, actions must ever 
hold the chief rank; because, by these only we can judge of one 
another ; and therefore to these alone the regulation of human 
law extends. But in the eye of that Supreme Being, to whom 
our whole internal frame is uncovered, dispositions hold the place 
of actions and it is not so much what we perform, as the motive 
which moves us to performance, that constitutes us good or evU 
in his sight. Even among men, the morality of actions is estimat- 
ed by ^he principle from which they are judged to proceed : and 
such as the principle is, such in the man accounted to be, One, for 
instance, may spend much of his fortune in charitable actions: and 
yet, if he is believed to be influenced by mere ostentation, he is 
deemed not charitable but vain. He may labour unweariedly to serve 
the public : but if he is prompted by the desire of rising into power, 
he is held not public spirited, but ambitious : and if he bestows a 
benefit, purely that he may receive a greater in return, no man 
would reckon him generous, but selfish and interested. If reason 
thus clearly teaches us to estimate the value of actions by the dis- 
positions which give them birth, it is an obvious conclusion, that 
according to those dispositions, we are all ranked and classed by 
him who seeth into every heart." 

What has already been said, may be further illustrated, by a 
representation which was made to me by a person in Alexandria. 
(E. S.) A man, has a particular antipathy towards his neigh- 
bour, and could wish to take his life ; but a fear lest he shall lose 

II 



When ye fasted and mourned in the fifth and se- 
venth month, ev n those seventy years, (said the Lord 
to the priests and to the people of the Jews,) did ye 
at all fast unto Me, even unto Me P And when ye did 
eat, and when ye did drink, did not ye eat for your- 
selves, and drink for yourselves, Zechariah vi 5, 6. 
And the first chapter of Isaiah, shews how little plea- 
sure the Lord has in the performance of anv religi- 
©us duties, even those of his own appointing, when 
it is not done with suitable motives, or when per- 
formed by persons living in the practice of iniquity. 
To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices 
unto me? saith the Lord: Bring' no more vain obla- 
tions ; incense is an obomination unto me; the new 
-moons and sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, I cannot 
away with ; it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting* 
Tour new moons and your appointed feasts my soul 
hateth ; they are a trouble unto me; lam weary to 
bear them- And notwithstanding all their great per- 
formances, the Lord thus declares unto them; When 
ye spread forth your hands I will hide mine eyes from 
you ; yea. when ye make many prayers, I will not 
hear : your hands are full of blood* 

his own life by taking his, restrains him from it At length, a cir- 
cumstance occurs, which he thinks will enable him to do this 
without endangering his own life in any respect whatever. It is 
this — he sees his neighbour pursued by a mad dog, and to make 
sure of putting him out of existence, he takes his gun, and under 
pretence of killing the dog, he intends to kill the man ; but acting 
wixh precipitation, and the dog being near him, he misses the man 
and kills the dog. For this act, now, the man gets the applause of 
the whole neighbourhood; but in the sight of God he is a murder- 
er ; just as much as though he had actually killed the person — for 
\t was not owing to any want of a disposition or an intention on his 
part that he did not do it But to reverse the case : Another man 
sees his neighbour in the situation before described, closely pur- 
sued by a mad dog, and anxious to rescue him from his perilous 
condition he seizes his gun, and attempting to kill the dog he 
kills the man. While the other man now has the greatest applause 
for what he did, this man perhaps is greatly blamed ; but in the 
sight of God he is innocent ; it having been solely his intention to 
deliver his neighbour from- his hazardous condition. 



375 

Whatever a hypocrite does now in a way of re- 
ligion, he does for his own sake ; he enjoys a kind of 
carnal pleasure in the performance of it ; he does it 
in order tha> he may be looked upon as a person of 
a great deal of piety, as the pharisees did ; or else, 
that the Lord may have a great esteem for him, and 
give him some eminent place of glory in the king- 
dom of heaven. Not so with a child of God ; what- 
ever he does, he does for the Lord's sake^ or out of 
respect to him. The language of a truly gracious soul 
is, What shall I do for the Lord, for all his mercy 
and goodness to me. He desires to do something 
for his sake, in order to render unto him according to 
his benefits, and not to get a reward for it, or be re- 
compensed. 

We are required by the gospel, to love out of a pure 
heart. But says one, u Many profess to love God and 
their neighbour, and they give all the outward signs 
of it, but their love does not proceed out of a pure 
heart; it is only base and selfish. They love God, 
because he has a salvation to give them; and they love 
their neighbour, because some advantages arise to 
them from it. Should these considerations cease, their 
love would expire with them." 

There is another kind of hypocrites, to whom ho- 
liness is so little engaging, and to whom religious 
duties are such a burden, that they have no wish for 
any more holiness, nor any disposition to perform 
One more duty, than is indispensablv necessary to 
carry them to heaven. Nay, some there are, who if 
they thought there was no hell to punish them, nor 
heaven to reward them, would cast off religion alto- 
gether, as a grievous task, and enjoy the pleasures to 
which their corrupt hearts are inclined. Nevertheless, 
they would wish to pass for christians, and persuade 
themselves to think they shall get to heaven. But 
says a certain writer, " I will venture to assert, that 
those slothful servants, who never perform the duties 



876 

of religion, but only with an eye to their being saved 
by them, will find themselves, notwithstanding their 
mercenary sinister doings, exposed to everlasting 
condemnation for their folly." 

Persons in a very depraved condition, can be ex- 
cited to do good, and restrained from doing evil, on- 
ly by fear and a hope of recompence. Next to this, 
is fear and love operating alternately, or jointly. And 
lastly, love only, which acts disinterestedl) , without 
respect to reward or punishment, and which is strong- 
er than death, inasmuch as it will cause one to lay 
down his life sooner than offend. u There seem to 
be, (says Mr. Guyse,) not three different kinds of 
love to God, but three different degrees of the same 
love to him. First, some love God for the temporal 
benefits which they derive from him : Second, others 
love God for the spiritual blessings which they re- 
ceive and enjoy from him : Third, others love God 
for his own beauty and excellency :" Says he, " Most 
christians begin with the first, grow into the second, 
and end in the last ; and to the last, as to that degree 
which produces the noblest effects, all good men 
should aspire."* 

To exhibit in a plain manner to the mind of the 
reader, the different views and motives people are* 

* The grace of God, I consider in general, is like unto a grain 
of mustard seed, or a little leaven, which continues to grow and 
increase, until all things within us are brought into a conformity 
with the divine image. For as for those who stile themselves con- 
verted, and settle down, concluding all is over, and that they are 
completed to go straight to heaven, it is sufficiently clear to me, 
that they have never been born again, or had the true spirit of the 
gospel imparted to them. A tear of hell, or an expectation of get- 
ting to heaven, is the only thing that has converted them ; and I 
fear, there are but tew conversions of any other kind in the present 
day, since the fruit they bring forth, so little accords with the 
truth of the gospel. To conclude this note; I believe every child of 
God, even the weakest christian, has an ardent desire to please 
God in all things ; and he follows after that purity of love and af- 
fection, which the gospel holds out, and in which all true religion 
alone consists. 



377 

under and act from, I will state a circumstance as re- 
lated to me :«— A certain person riding along, came 
to a man very hard at work, beside the road ; he 
appeared to work with all his might. On asking 
him why he worked so hard, said he to him; I have 
a very severe master, one that is very strict w T ith 
me ; and unless I work with all my might, I am sure 
to be severely corrected. Proceeding along he came 
to another, working also in the same manner — with 
all his might. He asked him the same question, 
Why he worked so hard ? He replied to him, that he 
was employed by a certain person, that had agreed 
to give him just in proportion to what he did for 
him ,• I am to be well paid, said he, for all I do. He 
proceeded along, and came to another working with 
equal diligence, and who seemed desirous to do his 
work in the best manner : he asked him also, why- 
he was so hard at work, and why he was so particu- 
lar in -his work, to have it well done ? Said he to 
him; I have a very kind master; one that wishes every 
body happy, and he has done so much for me, that 
I want to do all I can for him, and I can never do 
half enough. 

If the question now be asked, Who are those that 
do the good, acceptable and perfect will of God ? I 
answer, such as serve God, just in the same manner 
as this servant served his master. For if we love 
God with a supreme love, it will be our meat and 
drink, our pleasure and delight, to do his will daily. 
We shall cheerfully sacrifice our own interest, ease 
and honour, in this world, to do what he requires of 
us ; and sooner lay down our lives than offend against 
him— u But (says a late commentator,) without an 
affectionate, filial attachment to him, duty will be 
irksome, grievous and impossible." It is important, 
therefore, to consider, how this supreme love to God 
is obtained, whereby alone we can serve him accept- 
ably : and I proceed to treat in a concise manner upon 
this subject. 

Ii2 



378 

It is impossible for us to love God, until we see 
the love wherewith he hath loved us, or until we are 
brought to a discovery of the excellency of his cha- 
racter. Says the apostle, we beholding, as in a glass, 
or seeing in a clear manner, the glory of the Lord, 
or his love and goodness, are changed into the same 
image, of love and goodness. For love, begets love. 
God's love was manifested to us, by giving his Son 
to die for us. For consider, in order to know the 
love of God to us, how hard a thing it would be, for 
a parent to give up one of his own children to suffer 
death, to rescue certain criminals from a death to 
which they had exposed themselves. Now we may- 
be well assured, that God's love to his only begotten 
Son, was not less than that of any parent towards one 
of his own children ; yet he freely gave him up to 
suffer, and to die for us; because, his compassion 
was towards us, and there was no other way, where- 
by we could be saved. In this, says the apostle, was 
manifested the love of God towards us ; because, that 
God sent his only begotten Son into the world, that 
we might live through him. Again, he says, Behold, 
what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon 
us, that we should be called, or become the sons of 
God, 

Nor was the Saviour unwilling to come into this 
world, and die for us, in order that we might become 
the children of his heavenly Father. For when it 
was declared, that in burnt offerings and sacrifices 
for sin the Father had no pleasure ; that they could 
not be accepted as an equivalent for man's transgres- 
sion—avail for our offences — or purify the heart from 
its sin : Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will O 
God; to die for those whom thou art unwilling should 
perish, that they may be purified from their unrigh- 
teousness, and become thy adopted children. A body 
hast thou prepared me, in which to suffer and bear the 
sins of many, that they thereby may live. Yea, he 



who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery 
to be equal with God, made himself of no reputation^ 
took upon him the form of a servant, and became obe- 
\lient unto death, even the death of the cross, for our 
sakes. We discover in the following hymn, the view 
which a child of God has of these things, as related 
in her experience. 

" In evil long I took delight, 

Unaw'd by shame or fear ; 

'Till a new object struck my sight* 

And stopp'd my wild career. 

I saw one hanging on a tree, 

In agonies and blood ; 

Who fix'd his languid eyes on me, 

As near his cross I stood. 

Sure never till my latest breath, 

Can I forget that look ; 

It seem'd to charge me with his deatfay 

Tho' not a word he spoke. 

My conscience felt and own'd the guilt. 

And plung'd me in despair ; 

I saw my sins his blood had spilt, 

And help'd to nail him there. 

Alas ! I knew not what I did, 

But now my tears are vain : 

Where shall my trembling soul be hid ? 

For I the Lord have slain. 

A second look he gave, which said, 

" I freely all forgive ; 

«« This blood is for thy ransom paid, 

"I'll die that thoumay'st live." 

Thus while his death my sin displays, 

In ail its blackest hue ; 

(Such is the mystery of grace) 

It seals my pardon too. 

With pleasing grief and mournful joy, 

My spirit now is fill'd ; 

That 1 should such a life destroy, 

Yet live by him I kill'd." 

Whoever has had views like these, must feel the 
most ardent love and gratitude to the Lord Jesus 
Christ ; and his greatest desire will be, to render 
unto him according to his great love and mercy. All 



380 

Selfishness will be done away out of his heart, and 
he will seek to do the will of his heavenly Father; 
Hot in order to get to heaven, but because it is his 
greatest happiness to please him. Yea, in him will 
be the mind that was in Christ; and he will imitate 
his example, by renouncing his own honour, ease, 
and interest, to contribute to the happiness of others. 
It is the spirit of God alone, that can open the eyes 
of our minds to discover these things ; and in the 
most righteous display of his justice, they are hid 
from the unjust man, the bigot, and the dissembler, 
and clearly revealed to the sincere of heart, and un- 
to such as are of a humble and contrite spirit ; pro- 
ducing in them that true love, which renders it as 
morally impossible for them, knowingly, to offend 
against hiai, as for an affectionate child to destroy 
his own parent.* 

* That no man can serve two masters, our Saviour bas testified 
Nor is it an easy thing to ascertain who is the master, or what has 
the greatest interest in our affections, till some trial makes it ap- 
parent " No man (says Flavel) can say what he is, whether his 
graces be true or false, until they be tried " All is not gold that 
glitters. That only is determined to be gold, upon which when 
acquaf'ortis is put, no effect is produced to its injury ; for if it be 
pure gold, it neither corrodes it, nor lessens its brilliancy ; while 
it will consume the hardest steel, and brass and copper it turns 
Mack immediately. 

I was much pleased in reading, some time since, an extract made 
by Jonathan Edwards, much to the following effect : A dog follows 
two men, while they both walk one way, and you know not which 
of the two is his master : stay but a little, until their path parts, 
and then you shall quickly see who is his master : he will hold to 
the one, and despise the other. It is just so in the case before us: 
as long as interest and religion go hand in hand together, profes- 
sors in general seem much alike, and it cannot be determined with 
any degree of certainty, who really regard the will of God, and who 
not But let interest and religion come in direct opposition one to 
the other, and it will quickly be discovered which we are most 
interested in; which has the greatest share in our affections : the 
predominant interest can no longer remain a secret. Like Achan, 
when a goodly ^Babylonish garment , two hundred shekels of silver, and 
a wedge of gold come before one with an unsound heart, he must 
jake-offhg accuned thing ; it can be concealed j no body will find 



381 

I must now enlarge a little further upon some 
things, and should I be a little more pointed, the 
reader must pardon me, as I shall not do it to grati- 
fy my own inclination, but from a sense of duty, and 
a regard to the welfare of my fellow creatures. 

it out, and his fortune will be made by the acquisition. Like Ge- 
hazi, Elisha's servant, he must receive part of the treasure at any 
rate ; there can be no great harm in the thing"; Naaman is willing 
to give it, and it is not likely there will ever again be an opportu- 
nity to get so much in his possession Jeroboam must devise some 
way to keep in the possession of his kingdom, if there be a little 
sin in the thing: it will not answer to let the kingdom return to 
the house of David, and have the people kill him : and Naaman 
fully intends to offer neither burnt- offering, nor sacrifice, unto other 
gods, but unto the Lord; but he must just bow himself in the house 
of Himmon ; or else the king his master will be displeased with 
him, put him out of his office, it maybe, banish him from the king- 
dom ; it is a dangerous thing not to do it. Temptations like these* 
the children of God only withstand ; they are too powerful for 
hypocrites, and they openly discover the principle which rules in 
the heart. 

Said a distinguished minister, of the society of Friends, who, 
lately visited this place : " There is never a sin, committed against 
God, but the love of sin exceeds the love of God ; and there is 
never a sin, committed against our neighbour, but where the love 
of self exceeds the love of our neighbour." This, every one must 
grant ; and trials, such as those already mentioned, will fully ma- 
nifest the true state of the heart, and bring to light the predomi- 
nant affection. " For in that day (says Flavel) professors are sift- 
ed to the very bran, searched to the very bottom principles," and 
bn -whatever side the weight of inclination hangs, it •will draw the prac- 
tice after it, as in the case of the dog who follows two men till they 
come to separate. The predominant affection must, indeed, then 
appear and discover itself; it can no longer be hid ; and accord- 
ing to what our affection is towards, so are we at all times before 
the Lord, and so shall we be found in the day of trial. Achan, and 
Gehazi, were no doubt fair characters, and thought themselves 
stable towards what was right, till the trial came, and discovered 
what was in them. " Temptations (says Flavel) try men, but they 
do not force men to sin, and they are blessed tlrat do endure temp- 
tations, but they are cursed that tall away in the day of temptation." 
Thus, Achan was stoned to death, and Gehazi,, the servant of E1U 
sha, was doomed to be leprous all his days, though their tempta- 
tions were peculiarly great. " Numbers (continues Flavel) are 
deceived and destroyed by trusting to seeming untried grace ;" 
for, as stated before, it cannot be known whether it be true or 
false until it is tried— and how very important it is for us to know 



dm 

It is not uncommon for us to hear much said about 
such an one's religion, or the religion of such a so- 
ciety ; but I ask, What has their religion done for 
them ? Has it purified their hearts from sin, and is 
it their meat and drink to do the will of their hea- 
venly Father ? Are they meek and lowly in heart ; 
and are they perfectly free from guile, or dissimu-* 
lation ? Do they, in every instance, do unto others 
as they would others should do unto them ? Are 
they not merely minding their own, but also the 
things of others ? Will they bear all manner of in- 
juries and ill treatment from others patiently, with- 
out feeling resentment or wishing any ill to them? 
Will they forsake all for the sake of Christ; and lay 
down their lives sooner than kill another, or injure 
a fellow creature? If not, though they may talk 
smoothly, and sweetly about religion, tell a great 
experience, have all the zeal of a Jesuit, and be ever 
so earnest about the salvation of their souls, be in 
great extacies, and shout praises and exultations, 
with a loud and animating voice, thev are either hy- 
pocrites, or else deceived. Thev do not bring forth 
the fruits of the gospel ; and consequently are no 
more than sounding' brass * or a tinkling cymbal ; or 
hke unto clouds, carried with a tempest, without any 
rain in them. Well, I wonder, one will say, if T. G. 
thinks there are any real christians in this day ; will 

ourselves, and have it fully ascertained what we are in this life. 
Havel, speaking on this subject, again observes—" If a man's 
whoie estate lay in some precious stone, suppose a rich diamond, 
how is he concerned,to have it thoroughly tried, to see whether it 
will bear a smart stroke with the hammer, or fly like a Bristol dia- 
mond. 

I would here, just add, this very period may be considered as a 
time of general trial to ail the people of the earth ; for the current 
of iniquity is now exceedingly strong and powerful ; none but a 
living christian can make any head against it. And agreeably to 
a saying of the pious Mr, Baxter, it is easy to distinguish between 
the living and the dead •, " A dead fish swims with, but a live one 
cfg-ainst the current." 



383 

he please to tell us who they are. What has already 
been said, I had supposed, would enable you to de- 
termine ; but to reply to the question, they are per- 
haps the very persons you would not look upon as 
any thing ; persons that talk but little, that sing but 
little, and lastly, that profess but little. For after a 
very impanial examination, I have found that one 
may talk away all their religion, sing away all their 
religion, and lastly, profess away all their religion. 
And there is, moreover, another description of peo- 
ple, that preach away all their religion ; by preach- 
ing that which is not strictly true, and preaching 
when they are not commanded by the spirit of God 
to say any thing. A»nd after they have preached 
away all their religion, their preaching is only cal- 
culated to preach away all the religion of those that 
go to hear them, as may be further noticed hereaf- 
ter. 

But says one, reply direct to the question. Who 
are real christians t I answer then, such as do a good 
deal ; in short, that have the spirit of Christ in them, 
and walk according to his precepts. Be a little more 
particular still, perhaps you may say ; I will so» 
They are such as serve the Lord, from a pure prin- 
ciple of gratitude and affection; they do not follow 
him for the loaves and fishes, as some did in former 
days. Their attachment and love to the Lord JVsus 
Christ is, moreover such, that the language of their 
hearts often is, "Though all men should forsake 
thee, yet will not I." And should they through sur- 
prise, or before they are aware, step aside from the 
duty which they owe to him, on coming to see it, 
they weep bitterly, and are greatly distressed on ac- 
count of it, and not on account of any fears lest 
thev shall not get to heaven. I shall not object to 
your finding as many as you can of this descrip- 
tion; for my own part, I must say with regret, that 
it is only here and there an individual that I cam 



88£ 

find. For, as Havvies in his church history observes* 
speaking of a certain character of considerable stand- 
ing in the existing church, tl I must be very hard 
run to find a christian, to acknowledge such a per- 
son to be one :" So I say, I must be very hard run 
to find christians, to allow that many of those mak- 
ing pretty high professions in the present day, are 
christians. 

A certain person having told me of two men, 
members of a society with him, who had been at 
law together for some years : I remarked to him, 
that I thought they could have but little religion. 
" Oh !" said he, " they may have religion, it is likely, 
but they have too much self-will with it." For my 
part, when people have as much self-will as these 
two men must have had, to continue so long at law 
with each other, the religion they can have with it 
must, I chink, be much lighter than a feather. In- 
deed, I consider all those christians that will go to 
law on any account, much in the same light as I 
do fighting christians. For fighting christians, li- 
tigious christians, and selfish christians, are just 
about as great an inconsistency, and as plain a con- 
tradiction in terms, as a swearing christian, a lying 
christian, or a stealing christian. They are all, I 
fear, such a sort of christians as the devil is very 
well pleased with, and is pretty sure of having in 
his possession in a little time, however greatly they 
may flatter themselves about getting to heaven, or 
however fondly expect that the Saviour will say to 
them, " Come ye blessed of my Father." 

I have no pleasure in making these observations. 
It may lead many to cry out against me ; but I must 
deal plainly with my fellow mortals, in order to my 
own peace of mind, and their safety. Christians, 
I know will bear them ; but hypocrites I cannot ex- 
pect will do it. It would be as unreasonable in me 
to expect this, as for a man to expect another should 



385 

like him and hold his peace, when he was tearing 
his house down. But they can but kill me; and 
others have been killed for the sake of the truth, 
and for the word of their testimony before me : nor 
is it any great matter, should one die, provided the 
cause he dies in is a good one. 

There are some persons, moreover, whose chief 
anxiety and prayer is, to have lively feelings, joys 
and consolations, and some sure evidence of getting 
to heaven. But this denotes great ignorance con- 
cerning the good, and acceptable will of God ; or 
else it shews, there is something very selfish and 
improper in us. How would you like to have a 
child of yours, continually running to you for fine 
clothes, sweet-meats, or something pleasing to his 
appetite ; when at the same timt, to know and do 
your will in every particular, seemed but little to 
concern him. Or, how unbecoming it would be in 
a son, always to be concerting how to get the estate 
that it was expected would fall to him, sure in his 
possession ; when all the while, his affection was 
not towards his tender parent, and he felt no regard 
to please him, or render unto him according to his 
benefits. I testify, that all we have to do, is to do 
the will of our heavenly Father : nothing further 
concerns us, or ought to concern us. It is declared 
in scripture, that no good thing shall be withheld 
from them that walk uprightly : and will not this de- 
claration satisfy us ? Shall we call in question the 
divine veracity, or ourselves dictate to a God of infi- 
nite wisdom and righteousness ! 

Those who are so concerned about spiritual com- 
forts, and gracious feelings, seldom partake much 
of them ; and those whose only anxiety is about 
getting to heaven, I seriously fear, will never get 
there. This selfish, sinful disposition, must be cast 
out of them, before the Lord can have any pleasure 
in them, much less receive them into heaven. But 
Kk 



38G 

those who are not seeking after comforts and ani- 
mated feelings, but only simply endeavouring to ren- 
der unto the Lord according to his benefits, always 
enjoy a peace which passeth understanding. And 
so sure as any one is more concerned about doing 
the will of his heavenly Father, than he is about get- 
ting to heaven, so sure is he to get there. (£J° The 
Lord's favour to us, does not arise from what he 
bestows upon us ; but what he bestows upon us, 
arises to us from his favour : and it argues much 
depravity and baseness, to be more concerned about 
receiving his benefits, than to be concerned about 
pleasing him. 

Further, when the Lord withdraws his presence 
from any of his sincere children, it is only to grant 
them an opportunity, to render unto him a more ac- 
ceptable service, and do that which will only more 
endear them to him. Even as a son, who when his 
father is absent, and he has no one to direct or urge 
him to do any thing, yet endeavours to do the best 
he can, and is greatly concerned to promote his in- 
terest, is more dear to his parent. For he has proved 
him, and he knows he loves him sincerely, and is 
concerned to do his will in all things. Or as an af- 
fectionate wife, who, while her husband is in a far 
country, and many miles from her, still has an affec- 
tion towards him, still retains her integrity, nor will 
give her embraces or attention to any one else, how- 
ever specious their offers may be, however alluring 
their behaviour, or however greatly she may be 
urged to it by persuasion, and perhaps, almost ne- 
cessity. Such an one is especially beloved and re- 
garded by her husband. She discovers the truest 
marks of fidelity to him.* And will not the Lord 
regard such as cleave unto him in this manner in a 

*,« Thy Makeris thine husband, (t';e LORD of hosts is his name,") 
and thy Redeemer the Holy One of Israel, the God of the whole 
jearth shall he be called." Isaiah Uf. 5* 



387 

time of withdrawment, return and comfort them ^ 
Will they not be more especially dear to him, after 
such a trial, as was his servant Job; and will he not 
abundantly supply all their wants, and be with them 
in all their future distresses ? Few, perhaps, will see 
these things, or have seen them ; yet they are even 
so ; and some few may be able to witness to their 
truth. 

Moreover, my friends, if we could see things in 
the right light, and realize the wisdom, equity, and 
even the mercy of God, in all his dispensations, we 
should feel perfectly resigned to any corrections, or 
afflictions, that he should see fit to dispense unto us. 
We should say as Eli did, concerning the most af- 
flicting events, that were coming upon us by the will 
of God ; It is the Lord : let him do what seemeth 
him good. Or, as pious king Hezekiah, when Isai- 
ah had told him what afflictions should follow, in 
consequence of his transgression : Good is the word 
of the' Lord, which thou hast spoken. And not be 
like Saul, who, though he felt no true sorrow for 
what he had done, yet wanted the Lord still to con- 
tinue him in the kingdom ; and was vexed, and trou- 
bled with an evil spirit of envy and malice, because 
the Lord in righteousness, took away the kingdom 
from him, and gave it to the young man David, who 
was sincere before him. These things, I know, will 
be as strong meat to many; for having never seen 
them held up to view, and possessing but little grace, 
they will be staggered at them ; and will hardly be 
able to admit their propriety. But the truth is the 
truth, if embraced by no one : though in a general 
way it carries an evidence with it, which fastens 
conviction. For my own part, I can truly say, I 
desire no other happiness in time or in eternity, than 
to be enabled always to do the will of my heavenly 
Father, and to have his will done in me. And I am 
willing that he should correct me, whenever I go 



879 

astray, and dispense unto me at all times, such dis- 
pensations, as shall be according to the good plea- 
sure of his own will. His will is righteous, just and 
good. So are these things. 

Theophilus Ransom Gates. 



A 



REMARKS 



GOODNESS AND SEVERITY 



dKDID, 



IN WHICH ARE SHEWN, 

The dangerous nature of sin, and the awful condition of those from 
whom mercy is clean gone, and for whom the Lord will not be 
entreated ; also, the blessed consequences of uprightness of 
heart, and the tender mercies of the Lord towards those that 
love him. 

INTENDED 

As a serious warning' to transgressors, and all such as think it a siritUl 

thing to offend against the Jilmighty ; and a comfort and 

consolation to the sincere and obedient. 



BY THEOPHILUS R. GATES. 



" Mercy saves all that justice can spare ; and justice destroys 
all that mercy should not save." 

SECOND EDITION WITH ADDITIONS. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

JPR1NTED BY DAVID DICKINSON, 

No. 100, Race street, 

FOB THE AUiHOB. 

1818. 



REMARKS, &c. 



wvvwvw 



IT is possible for us to sin against such light, and do things of 
such an aggravating nature, that properly speaking, the Lord can- 
not pardon or forgive us. Startle not at this declaration ! for only 
admit, as admit you must, that the ways of the Lord are equal, 
that he cannot be a respecter of persons, or do otherwise than 
right, and the declaration rests upon an immoveable basis. In- 
deed, nothing is more clear to me, than that as many will be saved, 
as the Lord, consistently with his holy attributes, possibly can save. 
For the apostle John has said, that God is love ; and it is scarce 
necessary for me to add, that in every act or dispensation of the 
Lord, towards the children of men, so far as justice will permit, 
mercy extends. It is not possible for the Lord to deviate from the 
external rectitude of his nature, in his dispensations, any more 
than to destroy his being; and consequently, we can never be hurt, 
essentially, but by ourselves. 

The Lord has made us free agents, capable of doing good or evil, 
that there might be in us that which is praise-worthy : and in infi- 
nite wisdom he has seen fit, by reason of Adam's transgression, to 
make the way of virtue difficult and trying ; that by walking there- 
in, we might receive more abundant blessedness hereafter, than 
we otherwise should have received, or than any other beings who 
have never been placed in such a situation of trial, will receive. 
Fallen creatures as we are, therefore, if we yield obedience to the 
dictates of his holy Spirit, for his Son's sake, he can do great things 
for us. For says the Psalmist, — Like as a father pitieth Ms chil- 
dren; so the Lord pitieth them that fear him. But if we sin against 
light and knowledge, and despise his mercy, he cannot acquit us, 
or make us heirs of an heavenly inheritance ; any more than a 
judge can acquit the grossest offenders, or a ruler of a country 
bestow his favours on the worst of men. The reason why he can- 
not do it, is, because it would be inconsistent with right, unjust 
and improper. For if the ruler of a country continued to give un- 
to a certain man, who was in no wise thankful to him for his bene- 
fits, and soon wasted them all away, and withheld his favour and 
support from another, who was thankful to him for every benefit, 
and improved it in the best manner, he would bring a reproach 
upon himself, and his conduct would be universally condemned ; 
therefore, he could not do this. Again, if a judge, appointed to 
distribute justice, should pardon all indiscriminateKvor adjudge 
them to the same fate, without any respect to the crimes of which 
they -had "been g;uilty, he would be considered unfit for such a sta- 



391 

lion, cause himself to be rejected from his office, and be treated 
with contempt. Therefore, he could not acquit the more grievous 
offenders, or save them from the fate of justice, though he might 
feel compassion towards them, might wish from his heart it could 
be otherwise, and be affected even to tears at the time he pro- 
nounces the sentence of condemnation against them. For he might, 
with the strictest propriety say unto them, Such are your offences, 
that I cannot pardon or acquit you. It would be doing injustice 
to my own character ; I should be considered as a countenancer 
and an encourager of crimes, become loaded with reproaches, and 
be esteemed unfit for any station whatever. 

And will the Lord have less respect to his own character, or be 
less careful to preserve inviolate his holy attributes ? Certainly not. 
It follows then of course, that we may so sin, that we cannot be 
pardoned or forgiven.* Yea, that the Lord, in the person of Jesus 
Christ, may weep and lament over our awful fate, without being 
able to acquit us, or save us from it, any more than he is able to 
act unrighteously, be unequal in his ways, or do otherwise than 
right. For the Lord cannot favour those with his grace, who con- 
tinue to abuse it ; or pardon and acquit such as sin wilfully after 
they have received the knowledge of the truth, without prostitut- 
ing his attributes, doing injustice to himself, and even bringing a 
reproach upon his name. Hence, these expressions, Jeremiah, v. 
7. Hoxv shall I pardon thee for this? that is, how shall I do it, and 
be just to myself, or preserve inviolate my holy attributes. Again, 
iii. 19. But I said, Hoxv shall I put thee among- the children, and give 
thee a pleasant land, a goodly heritage of the hosts of nations? (that 
is, consistently with my righteous dealing). And 1 said, Thou shalt 
call me, My Fatlier, and shalt not turn aivay from me : that is, such 
grace shall ye receive through the sufferings of my Son, that with 
affection ye shall cry, My father, and no more offend against me ; 
then can 1 do these things for thee, without any injury to my cha- 
racter, or reproach to my name. 

The Lord has declared, that he has no pleasure in the death of 
him that dieth : yea, the apostle has testified, that he is not wil- 
ling that any should perish ; and therefore, if any do perish, or re- 
main forever unhappy, it certainly must be, because the Lord can- 
not save them, or bestow upon them his blessings : — that is, with- 
out prostituting his holy attributes, which he cannot do. Yet, 
through Jesus Christ, great is the love and mercy which the Lord 
shews to the children of men, and which he can shew to them. 
Said one, who had been a great sinner, on seeing his sins and the 
goodness of God towards him, " Great God, thy judgments are 
full of piety ! Thou takest pleasure in being always propitious to 

* The reason why the sin against the Holy Ghost, spoken of in 
scripture, is never to be forgiven, is, because it cannot be forgiven. 
There was never any atonement made for it ; nor can we suppose, 
it was consistent with the divine character, that there should be 
any atonement made for k. 



us ; but so great is the evil I do, that notwithstanding thy merciful 
goodness, thou canst not pardon me, without injuring 1 thy justice, 
Yes, my God, the greatness of my impiety, leaves to thee the choice 
only of punishment : thy interest is opposed to my felicity, and yet 
thy clemency attends me, lest I perish. Strike me— beat me— re- 
turn me war for war— I adore in perishing, the reason for which I 
am destroyed." This is truly the language of a penitent heart. It 
is further added by the same person ; " We can none of us be saved 
but through the blood of our blessed Saviour Jesus Christ." 

A young man, whom I visited at the Hospital in New York, said 
to me, I do not see how the Lord can pardon me, I have been so 
great a sinner. I am willing, said he, to die, if I was only prepar- 
ed to go ; but I have so sinned against the forbearing mercy and 
goodness of God, that it does not seem, as if I can be forgiven. 
At the same time tears came from his eyes, and his heart seemed 
ready to fail with a godly sorrow, on account of what he had done ; 
—but, he knew not that he had a godly sorrow, and seemed scarce 
able even to hope for mercy, he saw himself such a sinner. I said 
to myself, surely the Lord will forgive his sins, and he will die in 
peace. And though I felt much for his situation, yet I could in- 
wardly rejoice for the hope I had within me, that the Lord would 
restore peace to his mind, b fore he left the world, and that his 
spirit would be sent unto him, whereby he could cry, Abba, Fa- 
ther.— As I was about to take leave of him, to go on to the north, 
he said to me, " I shall never see you more in this world," which 
accordingly came to pass ; for before my return he died. But I 
learned by one of the attendants, that for some time before he 
died, the Lord restored peace to his afflicted mind : he felt that 
his sins were all freely forgiven, for the sake of Jesus Christ; and 
he seemed desirous to die, for fear, if he lived, he should again of- 
fend against the Lord. But many have I seen in the various Hos- 
pitals 1 have visited, go out of the world in a very different state, 
from this young man. Some, who knew they should live but a lit- 
tle time, being given over by all their physicians, had no desire 
to hear any thing about the things that belonged to their peace ; 
every thing of the kind was disagreeable to them; and they felt 
not the smallest sorrow or regret, for any thing they had done : — 
while in others, there was a certain fearful Looking for of judg- 
ment, and fiery indignation ; but they could find no room for re- 
pentance. I know, said one to me, that I must repent, or perish 
for ever : and I know what it is to repent ; but this is what vexes 
me, said he, I cannot repent. This man died just in this situation ; 
for he had sinned against great light and knowledge. 

A person in the Pennsylvania Hospital, sometime since, went 
out of the world in a condition of mind peculiarly hardened. His 
name was Anderson. Though he saw death approaching with gra- 
dual steps upon him, being in a decay, he appeared not to have 
the smallest desire to turn to the Lord : nor do I suppose, from 
the time of his sickness until his death, he once prayed for the 
Lord to have mercy upon him. I have never, indeed, seen a per- 



393 

Son that appeared to the very last so entirely hardened towards 
every thing good. He was sensible he should not recover, and 
seemed angry at the Almighty who had brought his affliction up- 
on him, and at every one else ; not excepting even those who did 
all they could for him. I could discover nothing in him, when very 
low, but a spiteful spirit. Asking him at one time, if he was wil- 
ling to die, in a very sharp and angry tone he replied, " I must 
die whether I am willing or not." And when I asked him, it he 
would wish any one to pray for him, said he, "No ; I want no one 
to pray for me." Every expression he made, in short, seemed to 
manifest a spiteful disposition. I had not, before, supposed it pos- 
sible that a person in full prospect of death could possess such a 
spirit.— He had been removed into the third story of the building, 
in a place alone by himself; and after he became so low that it 
seemed doubtful whether he would live over night, a couple of 
young men, in friendship, went to set up with him. When he un- 
derstood for what purpose they came, he began to swear at them, 
and curse them ; saying, he did not want any one to set up with 
him, for he was not going to die yet this 4 or 5 days. Accordingly 
they left him. But in this way he continued till he died ; and, as 
before observed, 1 do not suppose he once prayed to the Lord to 
have mercy on him. I would have enquired of him something 
about his former life, but I was sensible it would be of no conse- 
quence ; for it would have made him exceedingly angry, and caus- 
ed him to commit more sin. He had been, I believe, a sea captain, 
and had lived, in all probability, a very wicked life, and appeared 
to be given over to a reprobate mind. 

The case of another man, by the name of O-wen, whom I saw in 
the Hospital at Norfolk, has made a very deep impression on my 
mind He had formerly lived at Petersburg, where he led a very 
wicked life ; and he continued in the same course after he came 
to Norfolk — and now getting sick, and the physician giving him 
no encouragement that he would recover, like captain Anderson, 
he seemed spiteful and ill disposed ; having no good will towards 
any one. He seemed angry at the physician ; frequently saying, 
he wished he would either kill him or cure him — yet he could not 
bear to hear any one say they thought he would not get well.— 
Mrs. Toy, who keeps the Hospital, mentioned him to me as being 
in a very singular state of mind for one in his condition ; and in- 
formed me, also, that after the meeting which I held in the Hos- 
pital was concluded, he had come towards me in order to have 
some conversation with me, and was angry at me for not having 
an opportunity ; saying, he had come twice towards me to speak 
with me, but complained that I went out so soon, and said he 
should not do it again. I did not know he wished to speak with 
me, so that he had no ground for any displeasure, and after I had 
spoken a few words to some in the apartment who appeared very 
low, I withdrew. When I was informed of this, I told her, I was 
very willing to have any conversation with him he desired : and as 
I staid all night at the Hospital, the next morning he came into 



39^ 

the room where I was, and we were alone by ourselves. He then 
stated to me, some things, I shall never forget Ten years ago, 
said he, (naming a certain month forward,) while living at Peters- 
burg, I had a dream, in which it was made known to me, that the 
Lord was going to spare me ten years, to see if 1 would reform 
my life; and if not, I was then to be cut off. He told me he had 
no doubt, at the time, but the dream would come true, and he 
thought he would try to alter his life, and become better. But it 
was suggested to his mind, that ten years was a good while ; that 
he C( uld repent in a mueh shorter time than that ; and being much 
inclined to evil courses, he thought he would put it off a few weeks 
at least. But after putting it off a few weeks, he felt less dispos- 
ed to alter his life than ever ; and, b\ degrees, the impression 
which the dream at first made on his mind wore off, and he had 
lived very wickedly ever since. He added, he could now feel no 
desire to seek the Lord : said he, it is not in my power to desire 
any thing good — he seemed to feel a sort of honor and dread of 
death, but no heart to pray, or seek to be better. He informed me, 
moreover, that a few nights before, he had a dream, which had 
made him very uneasy. (It seemed, indeed, a representation of 
his situation in the Hospital among the sick ; and it was calculat- 
ed to impress on his mind, a conviction that he would soon be 
taken out of the world.) Said he, I thought that myself with a 
number more, seemed as prisoners, part of whom were to be exe- 
cuted ; but it was not known who would be executed, until a boat 
was sent off to a certain place where a person was to decide it. 
While the boat was gone, he telt very uneasy ; and standing near 
the person that was to be the executioner, he asked him if he 
thought he should be one that would be executed. He informed 
him, he could not tell but gave him to understand, if he was to 
be one, his coffin would come in the boat. In this situation, he 
looked with the greatest anxiety, to see the return of the boat. By 
and by he saw it coming, and it came right alongside where he 
was, and in it he saw his coffin Then he knew that he was to die ; 
and he saw them making preparations to take away his life, and he 
began to make a speech in order to prevail on them to spare his 
life, when he awoke in great distress. — I have already stated that 
he told me he had no desire for any thing that was good, nor could 
feel any : and to know whether he believed in a future state of re- 
wards and punishments, I asked him, If he believed in the exist- 
ence of a future state, and of a place of misery Said he, I as much 
believe there is such a place, as I believe I am talking with you. 
I then said to him, " How must you feel when about to enter into 
an eternal state in the condition you now are." Said he, "No one 
can have any idea how I must feel ; for I am as sure there is an 
hereafter as that I am in this room, and I know I shall never be 
any better " 

I was very much struck by the relation which this man gave me, 
and felt so great an interest to know in what way he terminated his 
life, that on getting to Philadelphia, I wrote to the person tnat 



395 

keeps the Hospital to be informed respecting" it ; and received in- 
telligence in reply, that he left the Hospital soon after I was there, 
and had gone to his wife, some distance in the country. The next 
timr I went to the southward, I made considerable inquiry to find 
where he died ; and went 5 or 6 miles off my road to the house 
where his wife lived, to learn the particulars of his death, and to 
know if there was any alteration in him before he left the world. 
It seems there was none, but that he continued much in the same 
way till he died. It seems, also, he could not bear the idea that 
he should die; and would try to persuade himself he should yet 
get well, though all the physicians that saw him assured him he 
would not live. When the physician he first called on at Norfolk 
after he became sick, told him he would not get well, he said to 
him; "Doctor, you must not tell me so." He had a very great 
dread of death, but to the last appeared to have no heart to turn 
to the Lord or pray for his mercy towards him. His wife, from 
whom I learned the particulars of his death, appeared to have no 
more sense of religion than he had himself, but stated to me how 
unwilling he was to die. Said she, " 1 never saw a person strive 
to live so hard as he did." She informed me, also, that he had 
heard some years before his sickness, ,f a certain medicine, that 
was said to be an effectual cure for the consumption. This was 
the last thing in which he put his trust. The medicine or whate- 
ver it was, had to be prepared over a slow fire, and it took 120 
days to prepare it ; and his wife, with others, set up night after 
night to prepare it ; but long before it was prepared, he left the 
world. It is unnecessary to make any remarks on the case of this 
man : every considerate person will lay it to heart ; and I hope it 
will prove a serious and salutary warning, to those who are pursu- 
ing much the same course which this man pursued, and whose end, 
unless they speedily turn to the Lord, may be equally awful. 

The case of a man, also, who died not long since near Easton, 
exhibits a state of mind peculiarly hardened. This man had lived 
a very wicked life, and had made his children steal for him in a 
number of instances. Kis children did not like to do this, for fear 
they should be caught ; but he insisted on their doing it. The 
thing had never been discovered : yet it seems he could not die 
till he confessed it. There did not, however, appear the smallest 
degree of true repentance in him ; for immediately after he had 
confessed what he had done, and stated the particular things he 
had stolen, &c. &c. he would then swear, and curse — then he 
would sing some vain songs ; and would say, from time to time, 
that he belonged to the devil, and would go to the devil, and 
would go no where else : and so he continued till he died , affirm- 
ing, that he was the devil's, and would go to the devil, and would 
go no where else. Many cases, indeed, of such peculiar hardness 
have come under my notice, that I could hardly have believed 
them had I not witnessed them myself— And I could wish people 
would take warning, by the fate and awful death of others, and 
seek the Lord before the things which make tor their peace are 
hid from their eyes. 



396 

An affecting case of a young woman I will also here relate, as a' 
warning to those who reject the culls of God, and slight the day of 
visitation to them. I heard the case related by a pious minister. 
This young woman, it seems, was brought up in all the ways of 
fashionable life, having wealthy parents. Gay and cheerful, she 
went on many years without thinking on God, or considering her 
latter end. But that merciful Being, who has no pleasure in the 
death of those that die, was pleaesd in love and compassion to show 
her that her life was but as a vapour, and that without a prepara- 
tion for death, she must be miserable for ever. Her mind was 
deeply exercised under a sense of these things: she ceased from the 
ways of vanity, and solemnity rested on her countenance Her com- 
panions were surprised to see her, who had been so gay and cheer- 
ful, now so solemn and thoughtful. But this was indeed to her, 
a day of visitation. She was deeply impressed with the empti- 
ness of all terrestrial things; and it was plainly shown to her, that 
in order to become a true disciple of the Lord Jesus, she must give 
up all her former associates, forsake her past ways, and freely sub- 
mit to take his yoke upon her. This, to one in her years, seemed 
hard and trying. She hardly knew which path to choose. She he- 
sitated and deliberated for some time; when at length, (thinking 
perhaps there would be a more convenient time,) contrary to the 
clearest sense of her duty, and all the remonstrances of 
her conscience, she went again to her former practices. N« sooner 
had she done this, than all her seriousness and concern of mind 
were gone. She seemed to forget that she was mortal and was the 
same gay, careless, fashionable person she had been before. She 
went on in this way for some months, when that righteous God, 
whose spirit will not always strive, thought proper to call her to 
stand before him in judgment. She was seized with a violent dis- 
ease, and from its commencement scarce any one except herself en- 
tertained the smallest hopes of her recovery ; while she appeared 
to be perfectly unconscious of her real condition : For the spirit of 
God, once so slighted, having ceased to strive, she slumbered as it 
were at the very gate of eternity. Her disease progressed with the 
utmost rapidity ; and before a physician could be obtained, there 
was but a step between her and death. As the physician entered 
her room, she addressed him in these words " Doctor (said she) can 
you not administer to me some medicine that will give me relief." 
The docter observed her with attention ; he saw her then in the ve- 
ry arms of death ; and was surprised to see her so totally insensible 
to her real situation. He thought he could not deceive her, and he 
told her plainly, " Such is the nature of your disorder, that no me- 
dicine that I can administer to you will give you any relief. I can 
do nothing for you — you must go to God." At these words she was 
struck with amazement; for she had not dreamed of dying — An ap- 
pearance of agony and horror was depicted in her countenance, and 
for a time, she remained silent. At length, she repeated the word 
God — " God" said she, as if she had almost forgot there was such 
a being, and soon after she observed: "Once there was a time 



39? 

when I might hav*€ obtained mercy— once the holy Spirit^strove 
with me, and I had a day of visitation : but now, it is past andgone< 
forever. I have no heart to pray ; I cannot pray," said she, « nor 
need I pray," she added, "for there is no mercy for me." And turning' 
her head upon the other side of the bed, she drew a few more 
breaths, and the soul left the body. 

1 1 am satisfied it is a more serious thing to slight the Lord's vl- 
sitations to us, than many are aware. " Be not deceived," says the 
apostle, ** God is not mocked ; for whatsoever a man soweth that 
shall he also reap : n and the same apostle adds ; " If we sin wilfully, 
after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth 
no more sacrifice tor sin; but a certain fearful looking for of judg- 
ment and fiery indignation." I have the most serious fears, that 
there are many now living,, who have so slighted the day of their 
visitation, that they are in the same condition of this young wo- 
man ; while they know it not, nor feel any concern. I do not say 
this to alarm people, but to warn them, and lead them to examine 
into their state, and seek the Lord while he may be found. God 
is righteous, as well as mejrciful — he has said his spirit shall not 
always strive ; and when he takes his holy Spirit from us, or gives 
us over to a reprobate mind, there is a cause., For though clouds 
and darkness are round about Mm, with respect to many of his dis- 
pensations, yet righteousness and judgment are the habitatioii of his 
throne. If we see not the reason why one is received into the di- 
vine favour, while another is left to die in sin, it is plain before 
Him who looketh on the heart. This will more fully appear, frx)iB 
the relation which here follows, 

There were two men, living in the western part of Connecticut, 
who, to all outward appearance were much alike. Both of them 
were deists : but as appeared afterwards, they were deists from 
very opposite principles. One, by seeing the ways and conduct of 
professors around him, and the avaricious disposition of their 
priests, was led to believe that religion was only an invention of 
men, and rejected it accordingly. But he was outwardly moral, and 
a kind neighbour. The other was a deist from a very different prin- 
ciple- In his own mind he believed in the scriptures, and the real- 
ity of religion : but in order to appear more wise than the rest of 
mankind, or to be ranged on the side of Payne or Voltaire, he pro- 
fessed himself a deist and reasoned against the truths of God. He 
©ften felt reproved in his mind for reasoning against his own con- 
victions ; but he slighted these reproofs, and continued to go on, 
treasuring up wrath, against the day of wrath. At the same 
time, however, he was outwardly of a fair character, and no one 
seemed able to say any harm of him, only he was professedly a 
deist. Now, though these two men were to all outward appear- 
ance so much alike, yet in the sight of that God, who seeth the 
heart, they were very different ; and as different was their end. 
The first of these men mentioned, when in perfect health, awoke 
•ne night from his sleep, awakened his wife, and told her he had 
feut a little while to live ; said he, « J shall shortly 6iQ: u and 
h L 



398 

dressing himself, he fell on his knees in prayer, and continued the 
whole night in prayer, and for the most part of the time, the three 
•days and nights which followed after. At the expiration of three 
days, the Lord spoke peace to his troubled mind — he felt that his 
sins were all freely forgiven for the sake of Jesus Christ, and his 
heart was filled with gratitude, thankfulness, and love. Shortly 
after this, he was taken sick, and departed this life in all that peace 
and consolation of mind which those only can feel who know their 
acceptance with God. I think it was made known to him that he 
would soon die, by a dream of the night. — The other man died 
with the spotted fever, at the time it was so fatal in many of the 
northern states. As soon as he was taken, he appeared sensible 
that he should not live, and all his deism wholly disappeared, and 
it was his constant exclamation, " I have been doing wrong all 
the days of my life and 1 have undone myself. At the same time he 
would relate how he had reasoned against, and denied the scrip- 
tures, when he inwardly believed them; and he seemed filled with 
horror, at a prospect of death, without any appearance of true re- 
pentance He was from home when he was first taken unwell, and 
was carried home by a young man, who, till then, had been very 
thoughtless. As he was carrying him along, he was lamenting his 
miserable condition nearly all the way, exclaiming, " I have undone 
myself;" which had such an effect upon the young man, that he be- 
came very serious and thoughtful from that time. Soon after he 
got home, he went out of his senses, and died in that state. 

Many more relations of an interesting nature, might here be ad- 
ded, did my limits permit; tending to shew the loving kindness of 
the Lord towards some, in the gift of repentance ; and the awful 
display of divine justice, in the complete obduracy of heart, and fi- 
nal impenitency of others. But sure I am, that there is the most 
perfect equity, in these various dispensations from God to men ; 
that the Judge of all the earth doeth right. It is not for us to de- 
termine, who it is fit the Lord should shew mercy unto, and who 
not ; For the Lord seeth not as man seeth ; man looketh on the outward 
appearance but the Lord looketh on the heart. Many of the Jews, who 
to all outward appearance had never done half so wickedly as Saul 
of Tarsus, were suffered to die in the gall of bitterness and bond 
of iniquity; yea, from many of them, no doubt, mercy was clean gone: 
when at the same time, it was extended to a violent persecutor of the 
saints ; to one that was exceedingly mad against them, and perse- 
cuted them even unto strange cities. But hearken ! " I obtained 
mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief! I verily thought 
with myself, Jhat I ought to do many things contrary to the name 
of Jesus of Nazareth." Said the angel from the alter, Rev. xvi. 7. 
True and Righteous are thy judgments, Lord God Almighty. 

The circumstances concerning Saul and David, also, serve to 
confirm what has been before observed. Saul, it seems, for one 
act of disobedience was rejected; and rejected for ever. For 
though Samuel cried unto the Lord all night in behalf of Saul, 
beseeching the Lord to be reconciled to him, as Josephus telis us* 



399 

he positively refused to hear his prayer. Nor was the Lord welL 
pleased with Samuel's grief, on account of Saul's rejection ; say- 
ing unto him, Hoio long ivilt thmi mourn for Saul, seeing- 1 have re- 
jected him .2* Whereas, though David in every respect appears to 
have committed a much greater sin, with circumstances peculiarly 
aggravating, yet he afterwards obtained true repentance, and con- 
sequently forgiveness. But there was a great difference between 
the two characters. David had a true love to God, and it was 
his delight to do his will for a long season : whereas, although a 
spirit of prophesy was poured out upon Saul more than once, and 
although the Lord himself anointed him, and was with him in a. 
very especial manner for some time, yet it seems, he never pos- 
sessed much thankfulness to God, or felt much concern to render 
unto the Lord according to the benefits he had received ; on the 
contrary, he appears to have been of a sordid and selfish spirit, and 
one that was more anxious to be prospered of God, than to please 
God. Now such an one the Lord often rejects, for what we would 
term a small offence, and will not overlook it, or give them repent- 
ance. But if I may so speak, the Lord is very unwilling to reject, 
or give up such an one as David had long been ; he was, indeed, 
a man after his own heart ; he served him from the pure love of 
choice, and no doubt, many times felt such supreme lova to him, 
that he would sooner have died than have offended against him. 
In confirmation of the preceding sentiment, see Hebrews vi. 
where the apostle, speaking of the light and attainments which 
some obtain, and the extraordinary gifts and manifestations, be- 
stowed upon them by the hand of the Lord, says ; If tliey shall fall 

* " Samuel's unseasonable compassion to Saul, (says Joseph^,) 
led him to desire what was not according to the will of God. For 
God had determined that justice should be exercised upon him ; it 
not being proper or fit, that his offences should be overlooked ; for 
by shewing undue lenity towards his offences, would only have oc- 
casioned him to go on, committing more." Josephus, also, speaking 
of the ingratitude of the children of Israel, and their complaints 
and murmurings against the Lord after he had done so much for 
them, says — It was signified to Moses, and he stated to the people, 
that on account of their provocations and disobedience, the Lord 
" would not permit them to take possession of the land of Canaan, 
nor enjoy its happiness, but would make them wander in the wil- 
derness, and live without a fixed habitation, and without a city, for 
forty years together, as a punishment for their transgression.'' He 
proceeds — " When Moses had discoursed thus to them, according 
to thfc direction of God, the multitude grieved, and were in afflic- 
tion ; and entreated Moses to procure their reconciliation to God, 
and to permit them no longer to wander in the wilderness, but to 
bestow cities upon them. But he replied, that Gcd would not ad- 
mit of any such trial, for that God was not moved to this deter- 
mination from any human levity, or anger, but that he had judi- 
cially condemned them to that punishment" 



400 



away, it is impossible to renew them again unto repentanse. The uea« 
son assigned for their falling away, and for the impossibility of their 
being renewed again unto repentance, is, their not bringing forth 
fruits acceptable unto God, after such gifts and manifestations 
were communicated to them, and their complete rejection in con- 
sequence of their offence. In short, it seems, the persons whose 
condition frequently becomes so very awful as those here spoken 
of, by the apostle, are such as have but little true love in their 
hearts ; and though pleased with the gifts bestowed, consider not 
the hand which bestows them, nor endeavour to render unto the 
Lord according to his benefits. Not one in fifty of this description 
of people, generally hold out to the end. And it is seriously true, 
that when they fall away, they are seldom or never able to obtain 
a renewal of repentance, or find forgiveness ; repentance is not 
granted unto them, nor can we suppose it to be consistent with 
the Lord's dealings to grant it unto them. But the apostle ad- 
dressing himself to those who had brought forth the acceptable 
fruits of love, thus says ; But, beloved, we are persuaded better 
things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus 
speak, in reference to others. The reason assigned for this per- 
suasion of their continuance in the ways of the Lord, and their 
final blessedness, follows: For God is net unrighteous, to forget your 
work and labour of love, which ye have shelved towards /as name, that 
he should leave you to fall away, or withhold repentance from you, 
should you at any time be overtaken in lesser faults . 

Comparisons from things in common life, are not unsuitable to 
illustrate those of a spiritual nature ; and the scriptures authorise 
us to make use of them. I will therefore make the following i — A 
man has two children, botli of which he watches over with a tender 
Care; and grants to each of them whatever things they need. One is 
affectionate, faithful, and obedient ; he wants to do all he can for 
his parent ; he makes his interest his own ; and the only happiness 
he seeks, is to please him ; he is faithful, and does every thing he 
can for his affectionate parent, for many years. — But at length some 
unfortunate circumstance occurs ; some persons powerfully insinu- 
ate something into his mind, to make him do what he ought not ; 
or forgetting himself for a moment, he is overcome, and does some- 
thing exceedingly heinous and culpable. The other child differs 
very much from him ; he does not care to do any thing more than 
he can help ; it is a burden for him to serve his parent 5 and when- 
ever he does any thing, it is either to escape correction, or to ob- 
tain something for it : — he is frequently guilty of disobedience and 
unfaithfulness, and at length does something very criminal. Now, 
will both be likely to fare alike on account of what they have done ? 
By no means. One the father will pity, and feel for, when he hears 
what he has done : he will know that he did it against his will, or 
was drawn into it before he considered what he was about to do ; 
and when he sees his tears and grief for what he has done, his heart 
is moved towards him ; he freely forgives him, and does not so 
iruich as mention to him his offence. The son thinks it too much 



401 

to be forgiven ; he thinks he ought to be severely punished ; but 
the father cannot punish him : and when he sees his great love to 
him for his forgiveness, and still greater exertions to make returns 
for his favour, his love is even greater to him than before, and all 
that he has is his But the other he disinherits and rejects entire- 
ly, and will no more be reconciled unto him, or consider him as 
his son : he knows his ingratitude and unfaithfulness so well, that 
he will overlook his offences no more ; and leaves him to take care 
of himself The son thinks it very unjust; murmurs against him 
for overlooking his brother's offences, and rejecting him'; and calls 
him perhaps a hard, unjust, and cruel man Make the application 
reader ; but at the same time remember, that in point of justice 
and equity, as much higher as the heavens are than the earth, so 
are the ways of God higher than the ways of the most upright or 
perfect man. Unlike to man, the Lord cannot mistake or be un- 
able to determine what is right : For the Lord is a God of know- 
ledge, and by him actions are -weighed: 1 Samuel ii. 3. 

Peter and Judas, also, furnish us with a further lesson of in- 
struction, pertaining to these things : they were both disciples of 
Christ, but they were very different characters one from another ; 
and as different was their end, Peter had certainly a warm, dis- 
interested attachment to his Lord and Master. It often even be- 
trayed him into a fault, and caused him to do that, for which the 
Saviour gave him a reproof: But at a certain time, how greatly 
did he offend : how positively did he deny that he ever knew his 
Lord; and backed it with an oath. Poor Peter, thou didst not 
consider what thou wast doing ; conscience did not lift up its 
voice, till thou hadst done the deed ; it was thou who saidst, 
Though I should die -with thee, vet will I not deny thee. But the Sa- 
viour felt compassion to his servant Peter, who had so long loved 
him with a sincere love, and forsook his fishing-boat, and all, to 
follow him. Notwithstanding this great crime) the things which 
belonged to his peace, were not to be hid from his eyes ; the Sa- 
viour, when surrounded by those who had afflicted him, cast a 
compassionate look to him, Vyhich said, My servant Peter hast 
thou denied me ? Peter remembered what his Lord had said, 
Thou tuilt deny me ! his heart was broke ; he sought a place where 
to vent his grief; and going out, he wept bitterly. But who was 
Judas now? An apostle to be s&re; But where is any mention 
made of his attachment to the Lord ; or what work and labour of 
love does he appear ever to have performed ? None. He always, 
no doubt, like Saul of old. possessed a sordid and selfish mind, 
(as thousands of great professors and apostles do in this day ); and 
followed the Lord, more for the sake of some advantage, or for the 
sake of getting to heaven, than from love to him : and who, like 
all hypocrites, pretended to have a great regard to the poor, and 
to have things done right, when he felt none, and cared only for 
himself. This very disposition, afterwards led him to betray the 
Lord ; conscience was not obeyed, where interest did depend ; he 
loved the wages of unrighteousness too well. But did the Lord 

h x 2 



£Q2 

give him repentance ? Oh no ! God sealed him up in justice, unto 
eternal death : a godly sorrow for his crime he could never feel 5 
but the horror, distress and anguish of a reprobate, filled his mind; 
and throwing down the money, for which he had forfeited eternal 
life, he went away and hung himself. 

It may not be uninteresting, or unprofitable, to bestow a few 
more remarks here, upon the subject of Saul's rejection; as the case 
of Saul the king of Israel, and Judas, appears in many respects, to 
resemble each other. According to Josephus, When the prophet 
Samuel made known to Saul, plainly, God's determination to ex- 
ercise justice upon him, Saul was greatly troubled, confessed he 
had sinned, and transgressed the commandment of the Lord, and 
promised to do better: yet, would not the Lord alter his determina- 
tion concerning him, nor listen to his distress. Now Saul, says he, 
was troubled and distressed, only on account of what Samuel had 
pronounced against him from the Lord, in consequence of his sins, 
while he felt little or no sorrow for, or abhorrence to the sins them- 
selves; and he resolved and promised to do better, for the time to 
come, only that the Lord might overlook what he had done, and 
prosper him in the kingdom, while he felt no love to God, nor took 
any delight in doing what was right. For he desired to be the only 
ruler in the kingdom, and desired to be honoured before the Elders 

of tbe people, and before Israel." In the same manner, many 

on a sick-bed, are greatly distressed, and troubled on account of the 
punishment which awaits them for their sins, while they feel no 
sorrow for, or abhorrence to the sins themselves ; and they will re- 
solve and promise to forsake all their sins, and lead a new life, in 
order to pacify the Lord, or prevail on him to overlook their past 
♦rimes, and restore them to health, while they feel no dislike to the 
ways of sin themselves, nor have any pleasure in the things that 
are right : in short, such is their love to the ways of sin, that they 
would do little else but sin, on their recovery, if they thought they 
should not be punished for it : and such is their dislike to the ways 
of God, that they would not walk in them at all, unless they 
thought they should be well paid for it. Now, this is a true deline- 
ation of one whose heart is exceedingly corrupt; and that kind of 
distress which they feel,when they suppose themselves about to die, 
manifestly proves that the Lord has no pleasure in them, and that 
his grace is far from their hearts. For God's children never feel 
such a distress, nor is there any thing commendable, or acceptable 
to God in it ; any more than there is any thing commendable or ac- 
ceptable to men, in the distress a criminal feels, when he is brought 
before the bar of justice, for the punishment of his crimes. Judas, 
perhaps, felt as great distress as any one ever felt, after he had be- 
trayed the Lord ; yea, the devils themselves tremble : but what the 
better are they in the sight of God, or in their dispositions on ac- 
count thereof; they remain devils still. 

If, indeed, mercy be not clean gone from us, by reason of our 
sins, the Lord may" grant us repentance, as he did Peter and Da- 
vid ; and we shall then feel such g grief as Peter ielt; or be of 



403 

the same broken and contrite spirit that David was, when he wrote 
the li. Psalm.* But if our sins have been greatly multiplied, and 
they have been committed against such light and knowledge, that 
mercy is clean gone from us, we shall only feel a kind of bitter dis- 
tress and anguish, or, as the apostle terms it, a certain fearful look* 
ing for of judgment and fiery indignation. 

Let those who trifle with sin, and think it a small thing to offend 
against the Most High, attend to the following awful declarations 
from the Lord to the prophet Jeremiah ; and see into what a dread- 
ful condition they may bring themselves by their sins. Therefore 
thus saith the Lord, Behold, I will bring evil upon them which they 
shall not be able to escape ; and though they shall cry unto me I "will nqt 
hearken unto them, Jeremiah xi. 11. Then said the Lord unto me, 
Pray not for this people for their good. Wlien they fast I will not hear 
their cry, and when they offer burnt offering and an oblation, I will not 
accept them ; but I will consume them by the sword, and by the famine, 
and by the pestilence, xiv. 11, 12. Therefore pray not thou for this 
people, neither lift up a cry or prayer for them .-for I will not hear them 
in the time that they cry unto me for their trouble, xi. 14 Again, pray 
not thou for this people^ neither lift up cry nor prayer for them, neither 
•make intercession to me ; for I will not hear thee, vii 16. If the Lord 
refuse to be entreated for us, or testify unto us, that the things 
which belong to our peace are hid from our eyes, how awful must 
be our condition. It signifies nothing for us to say, after this, I 
will yet repent of my sins, and turn to the Lord ; for it is certain, 
that we never shall ; nor is it possible for us so to do.f Let us 

* David, it seems, was so good a man, and so sincerely served 
the Lord for many years, that notwithstanding his great sin, there 
was mercy in store for him ; so that the Lord could put away his 
sin, that he should not die. Yet was it not consistent with God's 
holy attributes, for him to escape punishment; otherwise, no doubt, 
not only David would have escaped punishment, but also every 
other person escape it, both in this world and in the world to come. 
For it is said in scripture, the Lord doth not afflict willingly, nor 
grieve the children of men. The affliction and grief here spoken of, 
is evidently that exercised towards the children of men, in the way 
of correction ; and we cannot suppose the Lord less unwillingly af- 
flicts them in a way of punishment : Consequently, whenever we 
are afflicted, it is either because the regard which the Lord has to 
our well being is such, that he condescends to afflict us, as it were, 
unwillinglj', in order, to our amendment ; or else, justice demands 
that we should be afflicted ; and the affliction cannot be dispensed 
with, without the most serious reproach upon the character of the 
Lord himself. 

f If you ask what is there to prevent us, I ask in return, what 
there is to prevent the devils from repenting of their sins and turn- 
ing to God? Nothing but the want of a disposition, certainly : and 
ibis is their awful condition, tbey cannot of themselves possibly 



40* 

take heed to our ways, therefore, lest our offences become so mul- 
tiplied, and our transgressions so great, as to be unable to find any 
room for repentance, or obtain forgiveness at the hand of the Lord. 
For righteousness and judgment are the habitation of Ids throne ; and 
his spirit shall not always strive with man. 

But, says one, do you suppose any are given over before they die, 
or have the things which belong to their peace hid from their eyes, 
so that they cannot possibly repent ? I say, I am convinced it is the 
case ; and I believe, that not a few, but many now living, are in 
this very condition ; and professors and even praying people too ; 
though they would not believe it, perhaps, were an angel to de- 
clare it unto them Like Saul, after the Lord has determined to 
be no more gracious unto them, they may set them up a place, go 
about, pass on, and prepare to make a great sacrifice unto the 
Lord at Gilgal ; yea, they may seem full of religion, and entertain 
the most favourable opinion of themselves, and of what they have 
done. Said Saul, as the prophet Samuel came to him. Blessed be 
thou of the Lord: I have performed the commandment of the Lord See 
1 Samuel xv. 13. Should their awful fate even be declared to them, . 
by a messenger of truth, they may have no suitable idea of it ; but, 
like Saul, still wish to worship the Lord for the sake of advantage, 
still be honoured and respected as some chief one i:i the church of 
God, and pass for a favourite of heaven. For, after Saul had been re- 
proved for his wickedness, and his complete rejection was made 
known to him, said he to Samuel ; Yet honour me now, 1 pray thee % 
before the elders of my people, and before Israel, and turn again -with 
me, that I may worship the Lord thy God. 

Those very Jews, to whom our Saviour testified, that the things 
which belonged to their peace were hid from their eyes, and some 
of whom had also, no doubt, even committed the unpardonable sin, . 
were as particular in the way of their religion as ever ; yea, as Jo- 
sephtas relates, they were exceedingly tenacious respecting the 
worship of God, and continued to perform all the rites of their re- 
ligion, in the midst of the greatest dangers, and to offer their sa- 
crifices when the temple was all in flames, and destruction on 
every side. In like manner, prophecy informs us, that the beast 
and the false prophet, or bigots and unrighteous ministers, will go 
into eternity, alive to all their bigotry, zeal, and good opinion of 
themselves. See Rev. xix. 20. Beloved friends, these are serious 
things; and the time we live in is a serious time; but I believe 
there will be a time more seriously sinful, and mere seriously 
afBicted than the present, even ten fold; yet none seem disposed 
to turn their hearts to the Lord, or have any regard to purity and 
truth ; but error is called truth, and false religion every body falls 

command this disposition ; und their sins are of such a heinous na- 
ture, that it is not consistent with justice, and Qonsecuiently pos* 
sible for God to bestow it upon them. 



403 

in with, because they find something in it to gratify their vanity,- 
exalt them above others, or render them respectable among men. 

But to whom shall we attribute the fault of all the great wick- 
edness and misery that now exist in the world ? To ourselves only, 
ean it be attributed, The Lord may say, I believe, with respect to 
many of the present day, What could have been done, to cause 
thee to walk in my ways, and to preserve thee from evil and from 
misery, that I have not done ? You have sinned away all that grace 
and mercy, which came to you, through the death of my Son ; and 
there is no more sacrifice for sin ; there can nothing more be done 
for you ; there is no possible way whereby you can be saved. 

To conclude, in reference to the general subject of these re- 
marks. God so loved the world of mankind, and so unwilling was 
he that they should perish, that he gave up his only begotten Son, 
to undergo the severest sufferings ; that it might be possible for 
him to be just ,- (that is, be clear from any imputation of counten- 
ancing sin, of violating his holy attributes, or of acting unrighteous- 
ly,) and yet justify the sinner, that cometh unto him through Je- 
sus Christ; Who his oion self bear our sins in his own body on the tree 
and suffered that penalty, which was due to us, on'account of them; 
that we might be restored thereby to the favour of the Most High, 
and serve him from a principle of affection and love. For it seems, 
the Lord consistenly with his holy attributes, could not pardon our 
offences, and make us heirs of eternal blessedness in the world to 
come, had not his own Son suffered for our transgressions ; and as 
a mediator, interfered in our behalf And this was well pleasing to 
his heavenly Father, who was also full of compassion towards us, 
but could not pardon us, without the mediation and satisfaction, 
made by one such as his own Son. And what will not He, who has 
shewn so great love to us, do, which can be done for our salvation, 
and to make us happy ? But, if we despise his goodness, trample on 
his mercy, and neglect the salvation which has been wrought out 
for us, how shall we escape the most deplorable condition that 
ever was, or can be ? We cannot escape : For God must either 
punish us for this ingratitude and heinous sin, with the most sig- 
nal severity, or else prostitute his attributes, tarnish his varacity, 
and annihilate his justice ; and this he never will, he cannot do. 
Were we to escape, the angels themselves might exclaim against 
such disregard to all justice, and be confounded at dispensations 
so unrighteous. Thus, reader, I have endeavoured to shew, why 
any perish after the declarations in cripture, that the Lord is not 
willing that any should perish. According to the general acceptation 
of words, it is BECAUSE HE CAx^NOT SAVE THEM. And 
though some things you have read may seem strange to you, be- 
cause new, or represented in a different light ; yet I trust, if sincere, 
you will be enabled, in general, to see their truth ; and may they 
prove profitable unto you ; leading you to feel more abundant love 
to God, for his great mercy and good will to all mankind ; and to 
be more careful not to offend against him, in such a manner, as to 



406 



remove yourself beyond the reach of his saving mercy, and sink 
under the weight of that justice, which is as a consuming fire, 
and which remaincth for ever. 

THEOPHILUS R. GATES, 



la 



THE LAST DISPENSATION 

OP 

THAT WILL BE IN THE WORLD : 

TAKING INTO CONSIDERATION, 

ITS CERTAINTY, ITS EFFECTS UPON MANKIND? 

AND THE 

TIME WHEN THIS LIGHT WILL BE DISPENSED. 



BY THEOPHILUS R. GATES. 



The light of the Moon shall be as the light of the Sun* and the 
light of the Sun shall be seven -fold, as the light of seven days, in 
the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of his people, and 
healeth the stroke of their wound. — Isaiah xxx. 26. 



SECOND EDITION WITH ADDITIONS. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

FR1NTED BY DAVID DICKINSON, 

No. 100, Race street, 

FOR THE AUTHOR* 

1818. 



PREFACE. 



vwwxvw 



That many things contained in these pages 
will meet with a very cool reception from the 
people of the present clay, I can readily be- 
lieve : for however numerous the professors of 
religion may be, and however fond they may 
be of getting to heaven, scarce au individual 
can be found that desires from the heart, to 
do the acceptable will of the Lord, and is bun- 
gering and thirsting after righteousness. What 
is right, the people of this day are not inquir- 
ing after : for true holiness they appear to have 
no relish; and whoever holds up the truth, 
must expect to see it almost universally reject- 
ed, and be treated himself as an offender. Un- 
der these considerations I have felt great dis- 
couragement : but a conviction that these things 
will not always continue, supports my mind; 
and believing it to be my duty, I have here 
communicated my views respecting the light 
which will be hereafter revealed, to the over- 
throw of sin and unrighteousness in the earth, 
and the establishment of pure and undented 
religion. 

THEOPHILUS R. GATES. 

THladelpHa, Sept. 1814. 



Mm 



A VIEW 

OF THE 

LAST DISPENSATION, &c, 



vwwvvw 



IT requires nothing more than a little attention 
to the prophecies of scripture, to discover that there 
is a state of purity and holiness yet to be experi- 
enced by the church, far beyond any which has ever 
taken place ; and this period, may emphatically be 
called, the reign of righteousness and peace in the 
earth. The many scripture passages which might 
be quoted in support of this truth are so numerous, 
that they would fill a volume, and I shall only se- 
lect a few of the more important. 

And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the 
mountain of the Lord^s house shall be established on 
ths top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above 
the hills ; and all nations shall flow unto it. And 
they shall beat their swords into plough- shares, and 
their spears into pruning hooks ; nation shall not lift 
up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war 
any more. Isaiah ii. 2. 4 The wolf also shall dwell 
with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down xvith 
the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fat- 
ling together ; and a little child shall lead them. They 
shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain : 
for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the 
Lord, as the waters cover the sea* Isaiah xi. 6. 9. 
And they shall teach no more every man his neigh- 
bour, and every man his brother, saying y Know the 
Lord: for they shall all know me, from the least of 
them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord, Je- 



41S 

remiah xxxi. 34. For brass I will bring gold, and 
for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and 
for stones iron: I will also make thy officers peace, 
and thine exacters righteousness. Violence shall no 
more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction 
within thy borders ; but thou shalt call thy walls sal- 
vation, and thy gates praise. Thy sun shall no more 
go downs neither shall thy moon withdraw itself: 
for the Lerd shall be thine everlasting light, and the 
days of thy mourning shall be ended. Thy people 
also shall be all righteous : they shall inherit the land 
*for ever, the branch of my planting* the work of my 
hands, that I may be glorified. A little one shall be- 
come a thousand, and a small ane a strong nation r I 
the Lord will hasten it in his time. Isaiah Ix. 17, 18. 
20, 21, 22. 

It is scarce necessary to state, that these prophe- 
cies yet remain to be fulfilled : or, in other words, 
that the period to which these prophecies allude is 
yet future. They will receive their accomplishment, 
when the words of God shall be fulfilled in the days 
of the voice of the seventh angel. For the king- 
doms of this world, will then become the kingdoms 
of the Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall reign 
for ever and ever. That these prophecies indicate 
a great and remarkable change for the better, must 
be evident to every one : and I presume to say, that 
mankind in general, at this period, will be as differ- 
ent from what they now are, as modern christians 
are to heathens. I do not suppose such a change 
will be brought about in a day or a year, much less 
will it be brought about without opposition and suf- 
fering* — yet the progress of this reformation will 

* No sooner does any one begin to point out the sin and depra- 
vity of hypocritical professors, and show the narrow way which 
truth and holiness dictate, than behold an host are up in arms 
against him ! He is considered as unsettling the minds of the peo- 
ple, disturbing the peace and harmony of the churches, and bring* 



413 

be rapid; and the multitudes who oppose it, will in 
a little time either be cut off by the most signal 
judgments, or become thoroughly reformed ; and 
consequently cease to exist, or cease to oppose. For 
this will be the last opposition the church will ex- 
perience before the saints of the Most High take 
the kingdom, to possess it for ever. M l Leod speak- 
ing of the last great reform at the time of the testi- 
mony against the worshippers of the beast; which, 
(says he,) will usher in the milennium, thus ob- 
serves :« — " Here then shall the patience of the saints 
terminate: their sufferings speedily end; and they 
that keep the commandments of God, and the faith 
of Jesus, shall, at the removing of those things that 
are shaken, receive a kingdom which cannot be 
moved." 

That all party names and distinctions among the 
people of God will cease on the accomplishment of 
these prophecies, nothing is more certain. They will 
vanish away before the light and love which will 
beam forth upon the inhabitants of the earth, on the 
opening of this dispensation, as the shades of night 
before the rays of a morning sun ; and every evil 
principle and practice now adhered to and main- 
tained by professing christians, will come to an end. 
Primitive love and affection, will again prevail among 
all the disciples of the Lord Jesus ; they will be of 
one heart, and of one mind, under one shepherd, 
and in one fold. Selfishness will be done away out 
of the hearts of mankind; and it will be esteemed 

ing in things of the most dangerous tendency. And these things 
are so continually reiterated by interested priests and bigoted 
sectarians, than the more simple hearted people verily believe 
these things are so, and are sealed up in the delusion. This has 
been the case ever since degeneracy first entered into the church 
of Christ, as every person of reading well knows ; and it cannot 
be expected, that at the time of the last great reform, which will 
be more thorough than any which precedes it, there will be an 
exception to the general rule. 

Mm 2 



414 

more blessed to give than to receive. It will even 
be a hard and difficult thing at this day, to bring 
any one to receive from another :* because such 
will be the regard which one will feel towards ano- 
ther, that they would rather see another well off, 
than to be well off themselves ; and take more satis- 
faction in obliging another, than to be obliged them- 
selves. In short, according to the commandment of 
the apostle, no man will then seek his oxvn, but every 
man another's -wealth* Oh ! how little of this dispo- 
sition is there now in the world. The consideration 
of it often affects me ; and when I discover so few 
who appear to be seeking after this spirit, I am al- 
ready most to cry out like Jeremiah : — Oh ' that I 
had in the wilderness a lodging place of way-faring 
men. 

That the primitive christians had this disinterest- 
ed, this heavenly disposition, I shall now make ap- 
pear by an extract from St. Clement's epistle to the 
Corinthians, written shortly after the days of the 
apostles. " We know," says he, " how many among 
ourselves have given up themselves unto bonds, that 
thereby they might free others from them. Others 
have sold themselves into bondage, that they might 
feed their brethren with the price of themselves." 
" During the primitive ages of Christianity," says 
Southwell, " believers were willing to lay down their 
lives for each other; and their conduct in that re- 
spect, made more converts than the preaching of 
the gospel. This, (he adds) will ever be the true 
character of christians, but it is much to be lament- 
ed, that in the present age it is seldom to be found." 
We ought (says the apostle John) to lay down our 

* The same disposition that will lead a person to take from an- 
other, when offered to him, without the most absolute necessity, 
will, in rny belief, lead him to take the advantage of a fellow 
creature in any way of dealing, should an opportunity offer One 
disposition seems to be inseparably connected with the other— -ai* 
•andue, regard to self, in both cases? is equally apparent. 



415 

lives for the brethren. Again, says St. Clement, 
M As many as are endued with fear and charity^ 
would rather they themselves should fall into trials 
than their neighbours ; and choose to be themselves 
condemned, rather than the good and just charity 
delivered to us should suffer." 

I will here relate a remarkable instance of be- 
nevolent regard towards another, in an Egyptian; 
that we may see the excellency of that spirit, which, 
I hope will one day be in almost every individual. 
A conflagration having reduced to ashes one of the 
principal mosques of Cairo, the Mahometan priests 
imputed this calamity to the hatred of a certain peo- 
ple living in the city ; and, without examining if such 
an accusation was well founded or not, several young 
people ran to the quarter inhabited by them, and set 
fire to it by way of reprisal. Such an outrage de- 
served the severest punishment : the governor caus- 
ed the perpetrators to be apprehended ; but as the 
number was very great, he could not resolve to doom 
to death so many young persons, who were hurried 
into this excess more through passion than malice. 
He accordingly had as many lots thrown into an 
urn, as amounted to the number of culprits. Some 
few of these were marked death, and all the others 
condemned the drawers to the correction only of rods. 
When they had all drawn their lots out of the fatal 
urn, one of those destined to death, cried out in a 
transport of grief, " I do not regret the loss of life $ 
but how will my parents, overwhelmed with sorrow, 
and reduced to the greatest misery, be able to live 
without my assistance." One of those who had es- 
caped death, replied to him that was lamenting his 
fate, u Friend, I have neither father nor mother %, 
my life is of no use to any one; give me your lot 
and take mine." The surprising sacrifice excited 
the admiration of every one present, and the gover- 
nor, who was soon informed of it, pardoned both the 
criminals. 



416 

People in general, do not appear to know that all 
true religion consists in goodness of heart,and in hav- 
ing a true love towards God and towards our neigh- 
bour; and for want of this knowledge, they wander 
far off from the acceptable way of the Lord, and 
make religion to consist in something which is of no 
account, and in which the Lord has no pleasure. 
Thus the scribes and pharisees in our Saviour's time, 
made all religion to consist in a strict observance of 
certain rites and ceremonies, with other mere exter- 
nal acts of worship. Thus again, the catholics made 
religion to consist in an implicit faith and obedience 
to their church, in saying mass, keeping lent, &c. 
&c. when, like the Jews, very little integrity and 
uprightness could be found among them ; and they 
were farther removed from a spirit of love and com- 
passion, than infidels or heathens. And thus religion 
in the present day among ourselves, is made to con- 
sist in a desire to get to heaven, in an attachment 
to a certain sect, and in the observance of some of 
the lesser matters of religion ; when the true love of 
God in the heart, doing unto another as we would 
another should do unto us, and coming out from the 
world and being separate, is very little regarded by 
any one. 

I know what to expect by refusing to fall in with 
the general opinion of people, and testifying against 
the evil ways and practices of Christendom. As mild 
and as meek as was our blessed Saviour, yet he said, 
The world hateth me, because I testify of it y that 
the works thereof are evil. Nothing could have been 
more contrary to my natural disposition, than many- 
things I have written in my former publications. 
But I was governed by the most conscientious re- 
gard to my duty, in what I wrote, believing it to be 
required of me ; and I have peace of mind in con- 
sequence of what I have done, notwithstanding 
what it may expose me to from blind and bigoted 
professors, many of whom are already my enemies'* 



417 

The truth never was nor ever will be agreeable to 
the designs, or suit the taste of blind and corrupt 
professors, who are full of themselves, and think no 
way so right, as that in which they already are.* 

When our blessed Saviour began to teach the pure 
way appointed of his Father for the children of men 
to walk in, the greatest professors of that day, all 
with one consent, began decidedly to oppose it. 
They did not with candour and sincerity examine 
the truths he delivered ; but, because his doctrine 
did not correspond with their view of things, and 
was calculated to thwart their interest, as well as 
lessen their influence and authority among the peo- 
ple, they endeavoured by every possible means to 
stifle and suppress it, before it spread to their preju- 
dice. In this, like all other opposers of the truth, they 
were guided by their own perverse will and disposi- 
tion. The experience of all past ages shews, that 
just in the same proportion as the truth is held up, 
just in the same proportion does it cross the designs 
and the affections of carnal men; and just in the 
same proportion is the clamour that is raised against 
it. It is the peculiar characteristic of unholy people, 
to' turn away their ears from the truth ; and we can 
assert upon the best authority, that everyone that 
doeth evil hateth the light, neither comet h to the light, 
lest his deeds should be reproved, 

I have all along been under an idea, that people 
in general had a desire to do right, that they wished 

* People do not consider the dangerous consequences of cherish- 
ing an idea that they are already in the best possible state ; and 
that no way is so right as the one they are already in For, as 
long as this is the case, it cannot be expected that they will advance 
one step beyond where they are, in a way of reformation. Look at 
the Jews in the time of our Saviour, and the catholics at the time 
of the reformation. We have Abraham to our Father, said the 
Jews : here they rested. Ours is the mother church, said the 
catholics, it was planted by the apostles : no other way can be 
so right. Here they settled down contented, nothing could move 
them. 



418 

to be holy, and were concerned to do the will of 
God; but I now perceive the mistake, for I find 
the greatest professors of this day, only desire to 
be safe, not to do right; that they wish only to get 
to heaven, not to be holy ; and that if they concern 
themselves at all about doing the will of God, it is 
only to be well paid for it, or to bring the Lord to 
do something very considerable for them : to serve 
God for nought, as pious Job did, they have no no- 
tion at all of doing. This discovery has filled my 
mind with the greatest affliction. I say often to my- 
self, what use is it for me, to try to hold up what is 
right and pure ; people have no intention whatever 
to pay any regard to it, or to practise it. It does 
not suit them, nor do they like to see these things 
held up, because it makes them feel uneasy, and 
weakens their confidence in their good estate ; and 
whether their condition be good or not, they wish 
to believe it to be so. Popularity, interest, or some 
respectable standing, either in church or state, is the 
god which the people of this day worship ; nor will 
they pay any regard to any other God, or any other 
way, unless it will secure to them these advantages. 
To conclude the melancholy representation, that the 
christian world is now exceedingly corrupt, and that 
almost every one has gone out of the way, there 
needs no greater evider.ee than the fruits which are 
every day brought forth : and that so many should 
be so blind as not to see the fallen state of the world 
and their own real situation, is to me surprising. 

It is often remarked to me, that I look too much 
on the dark side of things ? To this I answer, all 
sides are dark, look on which side I will. I see the 
purity which the gospel requires of all who profess 
to be its followers, and when I look around to find 
those that are walking in this purity, behold they 
are not to be found.* Shall I say the gospel does 

* When we look upon the open world and see wickedness, we 
feel no surprize ; but when we turn our attention to those that are 



410 

not require this purity? No, I dare not, I must 
therefore say, thert are tew real christians now in 
the ^orld. 

You may say to me, scarce auy one else is of this 
opinion : it is thought in general that christians are 
very numerous, and that the state of religion now in 
the world is even good. — This is an additional proof 
to me of people's blindness. — Had an> one inquired 
of the scribes and pharisees respecting the state of 
religion in the days of our Saviour, what answer do 
you suppose they would have given ? Would they 
not have readily answered, it was in a very good 
state. Indeed, there was no worshipping heathen 
gods and images ; the people had left off these things 
entirely : Jerusalem was full of synagogues and 
teachers ; prayers were abundant ; fasting was ob- 
served with great exactness ; the priests orderly at- 
tended their courses at the temple, and the law of 
Moses was read every sabbath-day to the people. 
In addition to all this, the scribes and pharisees were 
endued with great zeal ,* they would take infinite 
pains to bring others over to their religion : and they 
met with so much success herein, it seems, that a 
great many of the Gentiles became circumcised, and 
men of rank and influence honoured their religion, 

called the churches of Christ, we expect to see things better. But 
here we scarce find less degeneracy : for, if they have retrenched 
some of their outward practices, and come out from the more 
gross acts of sin, what they have foregone in these things, is made 
up in bigotry, deceit and party spirit ; and though the iniquity 
they practise may be more refined, it is not less criminal ; nor will 
it less effectually shut the kingdom of heaven against them. If, 
like the Jews in old time, the people of this day are so lost to a 
knowledge of what is right, as to call evil good, and put darkness 
for light, then may they think the state of the world is very good, 
and that true christians are very numerous. But if they are en- 
lightened to see the requirements of the gospel, and cannot admit 
that any deceit, dissimulation, or dishonesty, is consistent with the 
christian character, they wili be constrained to acknowledge that 
mankind are now extremely corrupt, and that the number of real 
christians is exceedingly small. 



and came many hundred miles to worship at the 
temple ; which too, had lately been greatly enlarged 
and beautified with the most valuable gifts and or- 
naments ; so that their religion was in repute evea 
with the wicked themselves, and commanded their 
particular respect. All these things looked fav ar- 
able in the eyes of the people, no doubt, and led 
them to suppose, that the state of religion was scarce 
ever in a better or more flourishing condition, than 
it then was. But our Saviour, who could neither 
have fellowship with the works of darkness, nor flat- 
ter the pride of man, openly testified, that it was an 
age of wickedness and deceit ; though, perhaps, not 
one in a thousand believed the testimony, or would 
admit that the world was in that depraved and blind 
condition, he declared it to be. Like many easy sort 
of people in the present day, they hoped better things 
of the world, and thought, perhaps, it would be very 
uncharitable to believe, that the scribes and pharisees 
were so bad as they had been represented to be by 
the Saviour. Again ; had any one asked the catho- 
lics in the most corrupt times of their religion, if 
there was not a great decline in true piety, it is well 
known they would not have judged it to be the case : 
For, inasmuch as they made religion to consist in 
saying mass, abstaining from meat, &c. &c. all of 
which things were strictly attended to, they would 
consider the times very good. — So in this day, peo- 
ple who are ignorant of the purity the gospel re- 
quires, and make religion to consist in paying their 
minister, going to church, praying, and living a mo- 
ral sort of life, will be ready to think there is a great 
deal of religion now in the world, when a person 
may do all these things and be nothing. 

Mankind are ever disposed to flatter themselves, 
and to listen with a greed) attention to every one 
that will cry peace unto them: and for this sin of 
self-flattery, the Lord may give them up to such a 



421 

spirit of delusion, that they may believe their state 
to be very good, when in reality it is even desperate. 
This we know has often been the case, and it is now 
no doubt the case with many tens of thousands. For 
many in the present day, making high professions, 
appear to have no disposition to do right ; purity of 
heart, instead of being to them an object of desire, 
is to them an object of aversion : and such is the 
bewildered state of the world, at this time, that the 
few who are seriously inclined, and desire to be 
found doing the will of their heavenly Father, hardly 
know what to do. Indeed, the seven vials of the 
wrath of God, having been given to the seven an- 
gels, the temple is so filled with smoke, that it is ex- 
tremely difficult, if not impossible, to enter into the 
temple, or obtain true holiness and purity. 

It is unpleasant for me to dwell longer upon these 
things ; and I proceed to shew, when the light which 
has been spoken of will be dispensed, and the reign 
of righteousness and peace commence in the earth. 

As it has before been remarked, this happy event 
will take place, in the days of the voice of the seventh 
angel. This angel, I believe, has already uttered 
his voice by the sounding of the seventh trumpet ; 
but many very important and awful events are yet 
to be witnessed, before the mystery of Go J will be 
finished, in the complete renovation of the fallen na- 
ture in man.—-Judgments of a most severe kind, 
must go before this blissful period, either to humble, 
or to cut off the rebellious sons of men. The har- 
vest of the judgments of God, is now, I apprehend, 
nearly at an end, and the awful scene of the vintage 
is approaching ; at which time, blood will come up 
unto the horse-bridles, by the space of a thousand 
and six hundred furlongs. Here then, the wrath of 
God is filled up, his judgments terminate, and those 
who are not reformed or brought to the truth, will 
be entirely cut oft'. — A true and living testimonv 
Nn 



will, it is likely, go forth, before this last period of 
the awful judgments of God comes to a close; and 
in consequence of rejecting it, like the Jews of old, 
the wrath of God will come upon them to the utter- 
most. — The testimony against the worshippers of 
the beast, by the third angel, Rev. xix. 9, is the tes- 
timony that effectually overthrows the kingdom of 
darkness, and establishes the truth as it is in Jesus, 
pure and undefiled : and at this time there will be 
great sufferings undergone by the truly faithful. It 
is thought by some, that at this time the two wit- 
nesses will be slain. With respect to this, however, 
I will not decide ; but in regard to a time of suffer- 
ing, yet to come, when the testimony against the 
worshippers of the beast goes forth, I have the full- 
est conviction that it will be realized. The scrip- 
tures of truth declare it. Nor will this be surprising 
to any one, when they consider the close and point- 
ed testimony that will then be delivered : For we 
are well assured, from the authority of scripture, 
that eternal death will then be expressly denounced 
against every advocate of anti-christianism. The 
time to temporize will now be past ; for the authors 
of this testimony will perceive, by long and painful 
experience, that as long as sects and parties remain 
in existence, and are worshipped or bigotedly ad- 
hered to, so long the world will be wicked, and 
every reformation or revival of religion that may 
take place, be checked and destroyed. They will, 
unlike to all who go before them, attack the evil at 
its root, and expose the deceit, hypocrisy and wick- 
edness of the different sects, in a way which has 
never before been done ; for which they will suffer 
the greatest persecution. You may look upon these 
things as the reveries of my own fancy ; but some 
day or other, people will witness to the truth of what 
I now write. 

Here are they, (says the angel) that keep the CQm- 



428 

mandments of God y and the faith of Jesus. They 
will, in short, be in a state oi purity beyond any that 
have gone before them,* and they will openly tes- 
tify against all the false ways and false worshippers, 
now existing in Christendom. They will pronounce 
them all to be aside from the true way of the gos- 
pel ; and bring to light the selfishness, deceit, and 
arbitrary rule, by which the different sects are actu- 
ated : Nor will they slacken in their testimony, until 
every anti-christian establishment is brought to an 
end, and the acceptable way of the Lord communi- 
cated to all mankind. 

It cannot be supposed, that the active promulga- 
tors of such a testimony, will long be permitted to 
go on with impunity. For it will be directly calcu- 
lated to sweep off all the established orders of sects 
and parties in the world, and bring their authority, 
ceremonies, and systems entirely to naught : and 

* That there will be a time in which the children of men will 
be brought to experience a much greater degree of purity and ho- 
liness than any have yet experienced, is clear from many express 
prophecies. The holy waters, in Ezekiel, which continued to be- 
come deeper and deeper, as he measured further, and the finish- 
ing of of the mystery of God, which is yet future, fully confirm it. 
Indeed, it is not until the words of God are fulfilled, that the first 
resurrection spoken of in the Revelation is experienced ; which 
shews, beyond the possibility of doubt, that mankind will hereaf- 
ter be brought to partake of a more thorough redemption from 
sin, than any have yet done.— Howbeit, as many before the coming 
of our Saviour, approached near unto the state of those in the day 
ef the gospel ; so also, individuals, no doubt, since the coming of 
the gospel, have approached near unto the state of those who 
may live after the binding of Satan, and at the time of the first re- 
surrection ; though few of this kind, I fear, are now in the world. — 
At the same time let us keep in mind, that -where much is given 
much is required. — The Jews who lived up to the grace of their 
dispensation, were as acceptable unto God, as those who only live 
agreeably to the grace dispensed under the gospel And those who 
now live according to the light and grace of the present day, will 
be as acceptable and pleasing in the sight of God, as those that 
live according to the light and grace that will be dispensed to 
mankind, during the thousand years in which Satan is bound, and 
not permitted to deceive the nations. 



4M< 

when they see the people who are enlightened by 
the voice of this testimony, coming out from among 
them, forsaking their way of worship, and refusing 
to comply with their rules and institutions, they will 
gnaw their tongues for pain, and exert all their 
strength and power to overthrow and destroy the 
authors of their calamity, but in vain ; it will be a 
struggle as unavailing, as Saul's attempt to destroy 
the christian religion shortly after its promulgation 
by the apostles. 

Some little time may pass perhaps, after this tes- 
timony is first declared, before the great body of 
sects and parties will be put into motion against it, 
and their attention thoroughly roused up. It has 
been the case,on the first promulgation of other testi- 
monies, heretofore. Our Saviour met with very little 
opposition the first year of his ministry ; most of 
the Jews glorified him ; and he was permitted to go 
from place to place, without interruption, delivering 
his instructions and testimony to the people. But 
when the scribes and pharisees clearly perceived 
that his doctrine militated against their traditions; 
that it condemned their practices, and was calculat- 
ed to unmask their pretensions to sanctify before the 
people, and lessen their authority over them, the 
spirit that was in them was soon brought into ac- 
tion.* It was so also with the first reformers ; and 
so it was with the Friends, or Quakers, when they 
first rose up. Their founder, George Fox, went on 
for a time without much opposition : many belong- 
ing to the different orders of people appeared to 

* " There is no man," says Addison, " that reads the.evangelists, 
but must observe, that onr blessed Saviour does, upon every oc- 
casion, bend all his force and zeal to rebuke and correct the hypo- 
crisy of the pharisees. Upon this subject he shews a warmth, which 
one meets with in no other part of his sermons. They were so en. 
raged at the public detection of their secret vxllanies, by one who 
saw through all their disguises, that they joined in the persecution 
of him, which was so rigorous, that Pilate at last consented to his 
death." 



425 

have a great esteem for him. But when it was dis- 
covered that many N ©f his principles were directly 
hostile to their institutions, and their practices, and 
that he utterly refused to keep silent on the subject 
of tithes, and other established usages made by the 
priests for their own advantage, then the fathers in 
God, so called, right reverend divines, and doctors 
of divinity, put the whole nation in arms against 
him, declared him an heretic, and as much as was 
in their power, endeavoured by pains, penalties, and 
imprisonment, to suppress and destroy every One of 
his adherents. For, it must here be remarked, that 
the priests and the reverend clergy, have ever been 
the greatest enemies to a reform, of any people in 
the world; and they have generally been at the head 
of all the persecutions carried on against the faith- 
ful. 

I shall be able, by means of a similtiude, to illus- 
trate in some different point of light, what will in a 
very especial manner hereafter take place, in regard 
to the downfall of sects and parties. — A few infe- 
rior looking men, we will say, pass along by a large 
camp, and throw in a few arrows among them. At 
first they scarce take any notice of them ; not sup- 
posing it possible that they mean any serious attack 
upon them ; much less, that they are capable of do- 
ing them any essential injury. But on seeing them 
fast joined by others, and having one and another 
of their men slain by their well directed arrows, they 
think it high time to bestir themselves; and the 
whole camp is called to act against them. The con- 
test now becomes general; and they exert all their 
strength and skill to destroy them; for they now 
perceive themselves to be in the most imminent 
danger of an entire overthrow. It will be just so at 
the time of the grand overthrow of sects and par- 
ties. For it is set forth, under a like figure, by the 

N n 2 



4£6 

apostle John in the Revelation, xix. 11. A few 
faithful adherents of the Lord Jesus Christ, by the 
pure word of truth, will attack all the corrupt sys- 
tems, human traditions, and wicked practices of the 
different sects throughout Christendom : And though 
at first no great notice will be taken of what they 
say, thinking it will effect nothing ; yet the many 
that will be slain, or convinced in a little time on the 
aide of the sects, and the many that will be continu- 
ally coming forward in the support of truth's stand- 
ard, will awaken them to a sense of their danger. 
All the power and strength they can muster, will 
now be brought to act against them ; and the con- 
test will become general. Thus St. John writes, 
who saw these things in prophetic vision. — And I 
saw the beasts and the kings of the earth, and their 
armies, gathered together to make war against him 
that sat on the horse and against his army. But 
how vain is the contest of the sons of error, against 
the living truth, now delivered against them by 
Christ and his faithful followers.* St. John conti- 
nues : — And the beast was taken, and with him the 
false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with 
which he deceived them that had received the mark of 
the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These 
both were cast alive into a lake of fire, burning with 
brimstone* And the remnant were slain, or brought 
Into obedience to the truth, by the sword of him that 
sat upon the horse^ which sword proceeded out of his 
mouth. Here then end sects and parties ; here false 
prophets terminate, and a thorough reformation is 
effected in the earth. 

All the reformations which go before this last 

* The deception and intrigue of the different sects with their 
false ministers, being now fully brought to light, they will no long- 
er be able to] delude the people; and their great doings, which 
have all along kept them under their entire authority, and com- 
pletely secured them to their interest, will now avail them no- 
thing. 



great reform, will only be partial and temporary* 
They will only lop off the branches, or at the most, 
only strike at the body of the corrupt tree, while 
the roots remain untouched and uninjured. But 
when this last testimony goes forth, the very roots 
of the corrupt tree will be attacked ; and they must, 
moreover, give way to the heavy and well directed 
strokes, that will be levelled against them. 

What great contests and struggles have been car- 
ried on by one society after another in the world ! 
Each one expected they were going to accomplish 
something great. They were impressed with an 
idea that they were going to reform the world, esta- 
blish the utmost purity, and usher in the millennium. 
But the conquests they have to boast of, are no great 
things. They have only reformed people from the 
more outward practices or arts of sin ; while the 
desires and motives of the heart, the very seat and 
foundation of all sin, have undergone little or no 
alteration for the better. # And so it continues to 

* A man maybe turned about from an outward course of sin, com- 
ply with enjoined duties, and be a strict observer of all the ordi- 
nances of a religion to which he attaches himself, and be no bettep 
in reality than when he was openly careless and profligate. The 
proselyted Gentiles, though turned about from heathenish practi- 
ces, and brought off from outward acts of immorality and vice, were 
really no better, and perhaps even worse, than before this charge 
took place in them. There are a variety of other causes besides 
the love of God, or a regard to holiness, that leads a person to 
change his conduct and way of life, and comply with the duties and 
precepts of a religion. Self, and self only, frequently effects all this 
change in one ; and continues to the end of his days, to be the mov- 
ing spring of all his actions. — If there were no hell to punish him, 
nor heaven to reward him, he would trouble himself very little 
about religion of any kind. 

The following relation, will exhibit an instance of this selfish re- 
ligion, of which lam now speaking: A man in the Southern states, 
on reading Hughes' Prophecy, which stated that, on such a day, a 
great part of mankind were to be destroyed, became greatly alarm- 
ed, took up family prayer, and all at once was very religious. 
After continuing in this way for some time, he heard that the per- 
son who had set forth the prophecy, was a man of no character, 
and that no reliance was to be placed in it ; and being thus libera- 



488 



the present day ; and no deep and permanent change 
consequently takes place. Almost any one can ha- 
rangue upon the subject of drunkenness, swearing, 
and other external acts of iniquity, and very gravely 
tell the people these things are not right, and that it 
is very dangerous to do such things : but scarce an 
an individual, points out the corrupt workings of 
self-love, refined pride, and party spirit ; and shews 
how abhorrent in the sight of God, all such are, as 
serve him merely in order to be safe, or for the sake 
of their own advantage. Indeed, many are so blind 
and ignorant it seems in this day, that they do not 
suppose it is any matter in what spirit, or for what 
end religious duties are performed, provided they are 
only performed. This blindness is astonishing, and 
proves fatal to tens of thousands. For, whatever 
we do in order to avoid hell and get to heaven — to 
be seen of men — to promote our own ends, or please 
a party, is of no account in the sight of God : we 
shall be no better off in the day of final reckoning, 
than if we had never performed them at all ; the 
Lord will accept no such service : and let us eat 
and drink in his presence ever so often; prophesy 
in his name ever so much ; and do ever so wonder- 
ful works, if these things are the springs of action 
within us, he will positively testify unto us, he never 
knew us; — nay, our condemnation may even be 
greater than if we had done nothing. " A man," 
says Flavel, " may do the same action to an holy 
end, and his person and service be accepted with 

ted from his fears, he gave up all his pretences to religion, and 
was the same thoughtless, careless person that he was before — ■ 
These striking words of the pious Flavel, can never be too deeply 
considered by every one that would wish to have his house built 
upon a rock — " No actions rollick proceed merely from self love, how- 
ever much they may promote the good of others or do honour to God 
and religion, can be wor hy of any reward or praise. This is evidently 
agreeable to the common sense or to the unbiassed feelings of every 
via?? s csnscience } as well as the express declarations of scripture" 



429 

God ; which another doing for a corrupt end, it 
may be reckoned his sin; and both his person and 
service be abhorred by the Lord." — Says a late 
writer, " He, who serves God for the sake of being 
served himself; who loves God for the sake of re- 
compense ; who follows after holiness, only for the 
sake of obtaining the divine reward, and avoiding 
the divine punishment, is destitute of any true af- 
fection towards God. Oh ! that professors would 
examine their hearts, and see if this selfish principle 
is not the main spring of all their engagements with 
man, and all their actions, performances and profes- 
sions of attachment to God : if this is the case, they 
are an abomination in his sight." The same writer 
continues : — " A spirit of selfishness is as opposite 
to the spirit of Christ, and to that charity that seek- 
eth not her own. as light is to darkness. Those, 
therefore, whether preachers or people, who are un- 
der the influence of a selfish spirit, let them preach, 
pray, and profess as they may, though they can jump 
for joy, and sing and shout the praises of God, and 
be in great ecstacies, both through life and at death., 
yet will they be rejected by Christ, as counterfeit 
coin, and they will have their portion with hypo- 
crites and unbelievers." Again, he says:— -'Pro- 
fessors may go a great way in religion, may appear 
very sanctimonious, do much good and avoid much 
evil, sing sweetly, shout loudly, and talk smoothly 
of holiness ; be in great ecstacies in md out of meet- 
ing, and even go out of the world shouting hallelu- 
jahs to God and the Lamb, and yet, alas ! live and 
die the victims of this fatal delusion, this spirit of 
selfishness." 

A short extract from my manuscript writings, will 
serve to confirm what has already been stated in the 
preceding pages, with respect to the delivery of a 
faithful testimony hereafter and a time of suffering. 

41 As certainly as the people of God, so called. 



430 

become corrupted, and lost to a right knowledge of 
God ; so certainly there will sooner or later be a re- 
form. A reform never takes place, without a faith- 
ful testimony. And a faithful testimony was never 
yet delivered, in any corrupt time, but the authors 
of that testimony had to suffer." That the protest- 
ant churches are now in a state of great degeneracy, 
must be clear to every one, unless, like the blinded 
Jews, the people of this day can swallow down a 
camel, and admit that every one is a christian, who 
is not openly wicked. Says a late protestant writer: 
— " The churches of the reformation, have, since 
their establishment, undergone a great change for 
the worse. Religion languishes. Corruption abounds. 
There is need of a subsequent revival." And the 
same writer, speaking of the testimony against the 
worshippers of the beast, says : — " A third great 
event is predicted, which we consider as yet to come. 
• — This is, in fact, that great reform which will usher 
in the millennium." He says, moreover, that the 
words which follow after the declaration of the third 
angel, indicate peculiar trials to be endured by the 
church ; and that the patience of christians must be 
tried at the time of this testimony, that it may be 
known who truly have the faith of Jesus, and keep 
the commandments of God* 

I have shewn, in my other publications, that sects 
and parties have been the ruin of all genuine religi- 
on in the world ; and that as long as they continue, so 
long the true spirit of the gospel will continue to be 
banished from the hearts of the children of men, and 
no permanent good arise from any revivals of religi- 
on that may take place. The very nature of parties, 
is calculated to destroy that blessed spirit of univer- 
sal love, which the gospel almost in every page incul- 
cates. * l Party," says a sensible writer, " is little 
less than an inquisition, where men are under such a 
discipline, in carrrying on the common cause, as 



431 

leaves no liberty of private opinion." Again : " ft 
is of no consequence what the pretensions of any party- 
are : the spirit which actuates all parties is the same,: 
the spirit of ambition, of oppression and treachery. 
This spirit entirely reverses all the principles which 
a benevolent nature hath erected within us ; all ho- 
nesty, all equal justice, and even the ties of natural 
affection." 

The gospel of Christ, both in its constitution and 
nature, is intended to produce one body, united to- 
gether in love. How contrary to this is the case in 
the present day. Christians, in general, are divided 
into sects and parties, and resemble a family of chil- 
dren of the same parent, who, instead of being unit- 
ed together in affection, separate into different parts 
of the room, partake of their nourishment by them- 
selves, and look upon each other as enemies. Would 
it be well pleasing, now, to the parent, to see such a 
division and alienation of affection among them? 
would it not grieve him exceedingly, and would it not 
be his will for them to lay aside these improper affec- 
tions one towards another, and love as dear chil- 
dren ? 

Let no one suppose here, however, that I am at- 
tempting by my writings to unite the great body of 
sects and parties together, just as they now are. 
Were it possible to effect a union among them, (which 
I very much doubt,) the union would be no better 
than a union of thieves, or other wicked men. These, 
as a body, are not only separated one from another, 
as has been represented, and partake of their nour- 
ishment, or have their meetings by themselves ; but 
like their father the devil, they are full of anger and 
ill will one towards another; and are, as it were, 
constantly throwing pieces of brick, or some other 
substance one at another, and doing each other all the 
harm they can. No ; whit I desire may take place 
is, a sincere union, feeling and sympathy, among all 



4S2S 

whose hearts are free from guile, and who are truly 
seeking to do the acceptable will of their heavenly- 
Father. A union founded on any other principle 
than this, would be a sin, instead of a virtue. — It 
would be having fellowship with the unfruitful works 
of darkness, and it would be utterly impracticable for 
any real christian to come into it. The great folly 
of the world all along has been, in making some little 
notions, sentiments or particular way of worship, the 
foundation of union with any one, instead of a puri- 
fied heart, a sincere desire to do right, and a meek, 
humble and tender spirit. This has produced the 
worst effcts. It has separated those who ought to 
have felt, and to have conducted towards each other 
as brethren and sisters, followers of the same Lord, 
and bound to the same mansion : n eternal happiness. 
The same things continue to the present day ; and I 
am grieved and hurt, to see such are of a sincere 
heart, separated into parties, thinking all others wrong 
but themselves, and cool and alienated in their affec- 
tions one towards another ; and all just on account 
of some little difference of sentiment or way of wor- 
ship, which the sect to which they have united them- 
selves, has persuaded them to believe is the only one 
right in existence. 

It is a truth which, as a conscientious man I am 
bound to declare, however greatly it may enrage the 
sects against me, that the most sincere, and such as 
are seeking to do right, on uniting themselves to a 
sect or community, as they now are, generally from 
that moment grow worse, and become more and more 
destitute of a gospel spirit.* They become at once 

* If societies were what they should be, there would not be so 
great danger in uniting* one's self to them. In some cases, it might 
be an advantage. But since all of them, as societies, come short of 
the purity required by the gospel, whoever unites himself to one is 
not only in danger of being a supporter and a partaker of practices 
inimical to the precepts of the gospel, through that partiality he at 
once feels after uniting himself to it; but he will also be almost 



433 

initiated into their views, adopt their sentiments, and 
begin, very soon, both to have fellowship with, and to 

sure to become so blind to all the evils among the people, and so 
biassed in favour of all their ways, as to dislike that any one should 
speak against them, however necessary it may be in order to their 
amendment, and to be clear from their blood : And there is, more- 
over, very little hope that he will ever be* brought outfrom the evils 
he has fallen into, or yield himself up to what is truly right. Says 
one,-— "When individuals are tendered and illuminated by the 
Spirit of Truth, they immediately join some sect or party, wherein, 
(without a miracle of grace,) by little, and little, they settle down 
into a form, and become bigots and pharisees; as hard to reanimate 
with their first love, and reform from their specious forms, and 
their much loved peculiarities of worship, as it was to reform the 
ancient pharisees." Another writer remarks to the following ef- 
fect : — * Under a sense of guilt, and a desire for salvation, the heart 
becomes tender, and ready to receive any impression, or embrace 
any way which promises to bring ease to the mind : and if the per- 
son then fall upon any principles, or come into any way by which 
he apprehends he shall enjoy the favour of God, and ensure eter- 
nal life, and centers himself therein, it will be exceedingly hard to 
remove him therefrom, how wrong soever it may be.' 

By means of a similitude, I shall be able to explain my views on 
this subject more clearly, perhaps, than any other way. When 
clay is in a soft state by the infusion of water, you may, with the 
greatest ease, cast it into almost any mould, or fashion it into any 
way. But after it gets dry and is burned hard, there is no such 
thing as altering it. It will receive no impression whatever ; it can- 
not be brought into any other shape ; and it will resist with firm- 
ness the heaviest blows. — It is just so with people when under the 
influence of grace, or tender impressions. While in this state, 
they may with the greatest ease, be' brought into almost any way 
of religion it shall please one to lead them. But after they have 
been in it a time, become settled down, and get confirmed in cer- 
tain doctrines and practices annexed to this way, it is next to an 
impossibility to bring them therefrom however wrong. They wilt 
not yield or give way in the least to the plainest declarations of 
scripture ; the voice of the Spirit of God, has no effect to fashion 
them aright ; and they will withstand with the utmost firmness, 
the most forcible truths that can be delivered. Miserable, indeed, 
is the condition of such as are brouglv into a bad way, by corrupt 
and injudicious men. Look at the catholics, and the members of 
many other corrupt churches, and see how hard it would be, for 
the most judicious and pious of men, to bring them out of the ways 
and practices nto which they have been fashioned into a truly 
right state. — How much better would it be, if they were even now 
just natural people, and had never been brought into any way of re- 
ligion whatever; and how much more easy\vould it be, to bring 

O o 



481 

partake of the works of darkness that exist among 
them. The sect to which they have united themselves* 
can with the greatest ease turn them any way ; and 
whenever they pronounce any thing to be correct or 
incorrect, they receive it as if it was spoken to them 
by a voice from heaven ; and they are either clamor- 
ous for or against it, just as it agrees or disagrees 
with the decision. In short, they give up entirely to 
all the directions of their party ; and if they tell them 
it is right to fight and kill, away go all their scruples 
about it; they think it must be right of Course, be- 
cause their sect says it is ; and off goes the professed 
follower of the meek and lowly Jesus, to destroy and 
kill his fellow creatures! The voice of his sect, out- 
weighs the plainest declarations of the blessed Sa- 
viour, and all the remonstrances of his conscience ; 
and he dies a v/orshipper of the beast, to experience 
that eternal punishment which the angel declares all 
the worshippers of the beast shall experience. 

I have myself seen persons, who, before they uni- 
ted themselves to any society, were to all appear- 
ance possessed with the true spirit of the gospel, 
and sincere followers of the Lord Jesus. They were 
meek and humble, and had a kind regard and afTec- 
tion toward every one they saw striving to do the 
will of their heavenly Father. When they conversed 
upon the subject of religion, they were disposed to 

them to what is right ! . Art Unskilful workman, in cutting out a 
garment often spoils it, and then all seems over: for although some 
little alteration may be made for the better by a judicious hand ; 
yet it can never be made a good garment. All that has been done, 
is worse than nothing. It would be far better if it were in the con- 
dition it was before any one had touched it. The reader can ap- 
ply this comparison to the case for which it is intended, after read- 
ing the following remarks, much in the words of a certain writer. — 
« When persons, on being secretly touched with the call of God's 
grace, apply themselves to false te'achers, the remedy proves worse 
than the disease ; because, instead of knowing God, or the things 
that relate to their salvation aright, they drink in wrong opinions 
uf Him : from which it is harder to be disentangled, than while the 
sou? remains a blank or Tabula rasa* 



433 

converse respecting the more weighty things of re- 
ligion. They could receive the truth in the love of 
it; and were utterly averse to many of the practices, 
practised by modern christians, to the disgrace of 
the christian name. But on uniting themselves to 
some sect or party, all these good qualities appeared 
to be destroyed out of them, and a disposition and 
conduct directly the reverse manifested itself. They 
became consequential and assuming, (owing, per- 
haps, to the notice that was paid to them, or some 
little promotion they might receive,) and were shut 
up in their feelings towards, and dealt out very hard 
words against every one that did not see as they 
saw, however pious they might be, and however 
sincerely they were seeking to do the will of their 
heavenly Father. If they said any thing upon the 
subject of religion at all, it would be about tenets, 
creeds, or difficult passages of scripture ; and, per- 
haps, in a way of disputation or contention. They 
appeared to have no disposition whatever to come 
into a right way, or be better ; and they could dis- 
semble, take the advantage of their neighbour, and 
even go forth and kill their fellow creatures. They 
have, moreover, often turned out real opposers of 
the truth, and as much as in them lay, have en- 
deavoured to overthrow what they once upheld, and 
were convinced was according to the truth of the 
gospel and indispensably necessary in the christian 
character. 

Every man possessed only with a moderate de- 
gree of understanding, must discover, that sects and 
parties, in their very nature, are directly calculated 
to check the good seed of the kingdom wherever it 
is springing up, and destroy it where it has even 
made a very considerable progress, and perpetuate 
a spirit of selfishness, bigotry, and disaffection in the 
world : and therefore, as might be expected, and as 
I have shewn in Truth Advocated^ the testimony of 



436 

the third angel, is particularly directed against this 
great evil, and denounces the most awful misery 
upon every advocate and adherent of any corrupt 
establishment.* 

The bad effects of party, may fully be seen, in the 
case of the Israelites of old. — No sooner did a se- 
paration take place between these once united peo- 
ple, these descendants of the same parents, than love 
and amity w T ere turned into fierce enmity ; wars 
and fightings ensued, and they sought each other's 
destruction. The same effects arose from divisions 
among christians. On separating one from another, 
and forming themselves into distinct communities, 
all amity and love one towards another were des- 
troyed. They that before accounted and felt towards 
each other as brethren, were now hostile one to ano- 
ther. They looked upon each other as enemies; 
spoke all manner of evil one of another, and endeav- 
oured by every possible means to effect each other's 
downfall. 

These evils, which have so long prevailed, I am 
sorry to say, I do not expect will be remedied for 
the present. I have not yet found a solitary indi- 
vidual, to my knowledge, that has come out from all 
ecclesiastical connexions, from a conviction of the 
evil of sects and parties, and solely with a view to 
act as a faithful witness in the cause of righteous- 
ness.! Indeed, scarce any one in this day appears 

* " Never," says M'Leod, " until the time of the third angel 
was eternal death expressly denounced in scripture upon every 
advocate of anti-christianism ; and it is only at this time, that the 
saints are completely distinguished from the supporters of the 
beast and the false prophet " They will now, says he, be discrimi- 
nated. And, speaking of the effects that will ensue, upon the de- 
livery of this testimony he remarks ; — " The people will burst 
from their chains, and dissolve the bands by which they have 
been bound." 

-j- JYote to the second edition — I feel myself bound to acknowledge, 
this is not the case at the present time ; for since the above was 
written, there are several to my knowledge, who, from a conviction 



437 

to act from principle, but all seem more or less in- 
fluenced by a regard to a good name, the favour of 
the world, or else their own interest and advantage. 
There are some, to be sure, unconnected, perhaps, 
with any society of people. But what has been the 
cause of this ? Some difficulty they have had in the 
society to which they belonged, or some disaffection 
they have taken to certain individuals, has generally 
induced them to separate ; when at the same time, 
they live the same careless people to divine truth 
they did before ; and should a favourable moment 
occur, or a prospect present itself of getting a good 
situation in some sect again, they would immediately 
embrace it. Such people as these now, I would re- 
commend to stay in some society, if they can pos- 
sibly keep a standing in it : for having no true prin- 
ciple within them, they are in the utmost danger of 
launching out into the greatest enormities, unless 
they are under some restraint from men, or have a 
strict discipline over them* But e|th,er in society, 

©f the evil of sects and parties, and a discovery of the little real 
good there is to be found among 1 them, have wholly come out from 
all ecclesiastical connexions from an upright principle of heart, 
and are endeavouring to witness to the truth and do the will of 
their heavenly Father in sincerity. But they may be truly said to 
be only a little remnant, and they are all, I believe, without a single 
exception, hated by the general body of professors or' the different 
persuasions: for they cannot pronounce them righteous, nor receive 
their maxims or justify them in their ways, and this, as ever be-? 
fore, is sufficient to excite their wrath and indignation against 
them It is not, therefore, to be looked upon as any new thing-, un- 
der the sun. The same effect ever has, and ever will be produced, 
whenever the truth comes forth to oppose sin and destroy error. 
Thus Milner, speaking- of the first introduction of Christianity in 
the Roman empire, observes — " The whole Roman world embraced 
thousands of discordant sects and parties ; they all tolerated one 
another, because all agreed to treat sin with lenity, and to allow 
one another's religion to be right, on the whole. It was impossible 
for christians to do this : hence the spirit of persecution was excit- 
ed; and whoever at this day, lives in the same sincere hostility 
against ali sin, and in the exercise of the same virtues as they did, 
will undesignedly, yet unquestionably, excite the wrath of the rest 
of mankind just in the same manner." 

Oo2 



£38 

or out of society, their religion is good for nothing. 
They are like rotten materials, unsuitable for God's 
building. 

Others, again, come out from others, and shake 
off the authority of all other sects, for the express 
purpose of making one themselves, and putting them- 
selves at the head of it And a sect they may make ; 
but after it is made, it is, perhaps, two-fold more a 
son of perdition, than the sect they came out from ; 
being more full of debate and strife, less sincere, less 
holy, and more full of a proselyting spirit. I feel 
that within myself, which renders me unable to have 
fellowship with any of the works of darkness, in 
whatever shape or form they may present them- 
selves, when I discover them to be the works of 
darkness ; and I have found, that the mystery of 
iniquity often works as powerfully in a little sect of 
eight or ten in number, as in one of an hundred thou- 
sand ; and I feel myself as much called to come out 
from among them, and to be separate from their 
practices. Pure truth, I humbly trust, I am endeav- 
ouring to be a follower of; well knowing, that no- 
thing but truth can make us truly free, and enable 
us to stand the strict scrutiny that will one day be 
passed on all our actions by a holy Being ,* and if I 
am all alone, I hope I shall not be less disposed to 
be a follower of it. A sectarian spirit blinds one's 
eyes, and so contaminates all our actions, that no- 
thing we do under its influence, is good for any 
thing. 

I know that scarce any one sees these things in 
this day, or discovers the great evil of sects and par- 
ties, although they are are so plainly condemned by 
the apostle. The time, perhaps, is not yet come 
when mankind are to see into these things : but 
come it certainly will, sooner or later, to the entire 
overthrow of every sect and party in Christendom. 

But, says one, You seem to hold up an idea, that 
it is better for a person to belong to no societv 



439 

What would become of people if they were not un- 
der the restraint of some religious community, and 
had not a discipline over them? To this 1 answer; 
I have myself been several years without restraint 
from any society, and under the discipline of no 
one. I have not lacked any thing ; nor do I now feel 
any disposition to turn away from the Lord's ser- 
vice : And hear this, all ye ends of the earth — 
(P^The true love of God in the heart is the best 
restraint, and a tender conscience the best discir 
pline. — This is the restraint, and this is the disci* 
pline, which all the Lord's children are under : there 
is none equal to it : it answers on all occasions ; 
and none other is wanting, except it be for hypo- 
crites and false hearted professors. What a worth- 
less servant that must be, who has to have a person 
always standing over him with a lash, to make him 
do any thing; and is liable every moment to run 
away from your service, unless you keep a rope con- 
tinually fastened to him. If any one is so devoid of 
love towards God, and so averse to his service, as 
to render it necessary to be in some society, under 
the reproof of men, and kept in constant fear of ex- 
communication, in order to make him do right, I 
pity that person :# and I may well say respecting 
societies and their discipline in this case, as Paul 
said concerning the law — that they are not made for 
a righteous ?nan, but for the lawless and disobedient, 
for the ungodly and for sinners, &c. &c. If the socie- 
ties would keep a strict watch over such persons as 
these, and exercise their discipline closely * upon 

* A writer, speaking of the different dispositions of people with 
respect to virtue, observes — '•' The bare knowledge ot virtue, de- 
termines one person to cleave to it ; another needs the majesty of 
a Lawgiver to be added ; a third has need of promises ; a fourth of 
threats ; and a fifth of blows." He adds — " Here is a gradat on of 
character with respect to virtue from the highest form to the low- 
est: the lowest is very low, and the highest as high as the Bishop 
of Cambray would demand." 



440 

them, as poor as their discipline is, (for I do not 
consider the discipline of any society in this day is 
sufficiently strict ; they all allow people to take too 
much latitude in their conduct,) it might make 
them do somewhat better, and it might be better for 
the world in general ; though at the same time, I 
am satisfied, that when what they do is thus forced 
out of them in this way, it is no acceptable service 
unto the Lord, and will be of no advantage to them 
in the next life. 

A service, to be acceptable, must be performed 
with particular respect to the person for whom the 
service is intended, and none other; and be perform- 
ed freely. For instance — If a person should enjoin 
en- me a particular thing to do for him, and I per- 
formed it not out of any regard to him, but out of a 
regard to another person, fearing he would punish 
or correct me if I did it not, this now would be no 
acceptable service whatever to the person who ap- 
pointed the service ; seeing it was not done out of 
any regard to his authority, or love to him ; but out 
of a regard to, or fear of another. — Again, with re- 
gard to a free service — Should you request a ser- 
vant or child of yours, to do such a thing, and he 
went and performed it willingly and freely, it would 
be a proof of his affection and regard to you, and it 
would be an acceptable service. But if he was re- 
luctant and unwillnig to do it,*and was only brought 
to it by severe correction or violence, having a re- 
gard only to himself and to escape correction, this 
would shew, beyond the possibility of doubt, that he 
had no true love or affection towards you, nor any 
respect for your authority; and what he did would 
be no acceptable service to you whatever : you could 
feel no pleasure in him, on account of his perform- 
ance. — And, to conclude these remarks : If I had a 
person in my emplov, that I had all the while to be 
reprehending and threatening with punishment to 



411 

make him do right, I think I should very soon dis- 
charge such a person.— So, when societies have to 
threaten, reprove, and bring persons to an account, 
time after time, [and they seldom bring one to an ac- 
count in these days, unless he is very culpable,] and 
they still continue delinquent,still averse to the Lord's 
sevice, [only they do not like to have the name of 
being turned out of society — want to pass for saints 
—-or else think if they can keep their standing in the 
church, they will be sure to get to heaven, and are 
therefore loath to give up their place in it. — Or, it 
may be, they hold some office in the church, and do 
not like to be thrust out of it, as a little honour is sup- 
posed to be annexed to it- — or, they may be preach- 
ers, and want to preach very much — for they like 
preaching ; it pleases them to see a whole congrega- 
tion looking at them, and listening to their discour- 
ses ; and they are afraid if they are turned out they 
can get no body to hear them ; and therefore will 
struggle very hard to keep in the society,] — I say, 
when it is thus with any that are called members, no 
regard to have numbers on their side, to get a little 
money of them, or a wish to have honourable, rich, 
or great men in their society, should, I think, induce 
a society to retain them as members. — They are as 
dead weights : they keep every thing like goodness 
from springing up in the society; and the bad leaven 
that is in them, is exceedingly apt to leaven others, 
till at length, multitudes become leavened with a bad 
leaven, and scarce any thing else but tare3 can be 
found in the vineyard, or community. 

A reply to an insinuation that was made to me some 
time since, may not be unsuitable in this place. — It 
is the substance of what I wrote down, shortly after 
the insinuation was made to me. 

" Some have insinuated, that my sentiments are 
calculated to introduce anarchy in religion, and re- 
move the people from under the restraints which 



442 

feeep them in the service of God. But what I in- 
culcite, if rightly understood, must have just the. 
contrary effect. The only tendency of m\ writings, is 
to bring people to submit entirely to the best govern- 
ment and direction under heaven ; even the govern- 
ment of love, and the direction of the holy spirit of 
God in their own hearts; that thereby, they may 
serve the Lord acceptably, without a grudging heart, 
and do at all times that which is right before him. 
As well may it be said, therefore, that our Saviour's 
doctrine and testimony were calculated to introduce 
anarchy in religion, and bring people out from under 
the restraints which kept them in the service and wor* 
ship of God. In the opinion of ihe scribes and phari- 
sees, our Saviour's doctrine and testimony had this 
tendency ; whereas, it only tended to unloose the peo* 
pie from the dogmas and restraints they had impo- 
sed upon them; deliver them from their heavy, but 
unnecessary burdens ; and bring them to yield a free 
and willing service from the heart, and in the spirit, 
to the living and the true God, who made all things, 
and whose tender mercies are over all his works. 

u There was a necessity, at that time, for such a 
change to be affected For the people were brought 
into such a way by traditions, and weighed down un- 
der such a multiplicity of rules and restraints from 
the scribes and pharisees, that whatever they did, they 
did not unto the Lord, but as unto men. Men en- 
joined the things upon them, and the people perform- 
ed them upon the authority, and through the fear of 
men. Their services now, in this state, could not 
have been acceptable unto God : for even under the 
Mosaic dispensation, the Lord's offering was only 
to be taken of every man that gave it willingly xvith 
the hearty Exodus xxv. 2. and no offering, consequent- 
ly could have been acceptable, if given grudgingly, or 
out of constraint: nor would the person be any better 
in the sight of God } on account of his offering, how^ 



4is 

■€ver great or splendid it might be. The Lordloveth 
a cheerful giver, saith the apostle, and consequently 
one that \ ields to him a free and willing service.— A 
consideration. Is not the christian world now, oiuch 
in the same state the Jewish world was at the com- 
ing of the Saviour? Is there not such a multiplicity 
of rules and institutions imposed on the people by 
the different societies, that whatever they do, they 
do as unto men, and not unto the Lord ? Is not a 
fear of reproof, a fear of being brought to an account 
or turned out of society, the principal thing which 
stimulates them to attend to the duties of their reji- 
on, and perform the things enjoined upon them ? Un- 
doubtedly : and therefore a change must, and will, 
sooner or later be effected. — The Lord Jesus Christ 
will come in his spiritual presence, to consume and 
destroy all these evil ways, as St. Paul has declared; 
a more excellent way will be made known, and the 
trut- people of God will be found walking therein." 

The reason why more of the people of the Jews did 
not receive our Saviour as the Messiah, and acknow- 
ledge his doctrine as divine, Was because he came in 
a way so different from what they expected. For 
they were not only under an idea that he would come 
in all power of regal greatness, to set up the most 
magnificent kingdom on the earth, and cause them- 
selves to have dominion over all the world ; but they 
also thought, that he would particularly confirm and 
establish, all the rites and ceremonies of their religi- 
on, as then taught and practised by the scribes and 
pharisees — withold eternal life from every one that 
did not come into a compliance therewith, and make 
them chief men, principal men, and honourable above 
all the people of the earth* No wonder, then, that 
when he came in a low and humble condition, pro- 
mising them no temporal advantages ; pronounced 
the scribes and pharisees, who were the greatest pro- 
fessors in that day, and looked upon as great saints* 



444 

to be hypocrites ; telling the people, that unless their 
righteousness exceeded theirs, they should in no case 
enter into the kingdom of heaven ; accusing them, 
moreover, of making void the commandments of God 
through their traditions, and testifying that their city 
and temple should be destroyed, they be carried cap- 
tive into ail lands, and that their religion should sink 
into disrepute, and the religion which he taught, 
and which they hated, should be received by the Gen- 
tiles, and be preached to all the world. — I say, when 
he came in this way, and testified these things, it is 
no wonder that they should reject him almost to a 
man ; that they should feel the greatest antipathy to- 
wards what he declared, and make use of every plan 
and every scheme which Satanic wisdom could de- 
vise to take away his life, and suppress a testimony 
so much against themselves.* 

In the same manner will it be, when he comes 
again to destroy the man of sin, and set up his true 
kingdom in the earth; and much in the same way will 
it be with those who now call themselves the people 
of God, and make the greatest profession of religion. 
For notwithstanding their great profession of religion, 
the more weighty precepts of the gospel are entirely 
laid aside : thev make void the most express com- 
mands of Christ, through their party creeds, rules 
and systems : and among all the multitude of sects, 
every sect is under an idea that whenever the Lord 

* Says Mr. Brown; " When the long promised Messiah appear- 
ed in the flesh, the Jews finding their carnal imaginations and ex- 
pectations in no wise answered in him, notwithstanding the clear- 
est evidence in his doctrine, miracles and behaviour, rejected and 
ignominiously crucified him ; and did what they could to prevent 
the spread of the gospel among the Gentiles," \nd can it be sup- 
posed, that when the true witnesses come forth, attacking all the 
evils now existing among the various sects and persuasions or reli- 
gion, and holding up what is pure and right, there will be no op- 
posite, raised ur>. Certainly not. It would be altogether without 
a precedent from the beginning of the world to this time, and con- 
trary to the most express declarations of scripture. Such a thing 
indeed, in the nature of things is impossible. 



445 

comes to establish truth in the earth, it will be to es» 
tablish their creed, raise up their sect, and bring the 
whole world into their way. And when the faithful 
witnesses whom God will raise up, shall openly de- 
clare that they have all gone out of the way — that the 
greatest professors have so much of guile, selfishness 
and party spirit about them, as to be nothing but hy- 
pocrites ; and that a person must be better than they 
are, or be lost for ever — that sects are an abomination 
to the Lord — denounce eternal death upon every ad- 
vocate and adherent of men-made establishments-— 
testify that they will all be destroyed and done away, 
and that the Lord will bestow his blessings, and cause 
to inherit the earth, another sort of people, even spi- 
ritual and true worshippers. — I say,when such a testi- 
mony as this goes forth, as it sooner or later will, no 
wonder that the sects, all with one accord, should 
set themselves against it — should call it heresy — de- 
clare it will ruin the churches if it is not suppressed, 
and endeavour by every possible means to destroy 
the testimony and the authors of it. 

Although, as I have before testified, I am only as 
the voice of one crying in the wilderness — a mere 
babe in the knowledge of those things which are to 
be revealed hereafter ; yet I expect to raise a host of 
bigots and hypocrites against me, crying out in effect. 
Away with such a fellow from the earth, for it is not 
fit that he should live. — No~ can it be very long, be- 
fore the true light, in a very especial manner, will 
shine; and then will all rise up to oppose and suppress 
it, but in vain — For the King of kings now goes forth 
in the promotion of his truth, and they that are with 
him, or on his side, are called jind chosen, and faithful; 
and the beast, the kings of the earth, and all their ar- 
mies, will not be able to withstand them, or screen 
themselves from the destruction which the power of 
their testimony is designed to accomplish— -going for- 
ward in the cause of the Lord, not regarding their 

P P 



446 

own lives, or the smiles or the frowns of the children 
of men, they will accomplish the Lord's will in the 
earth, and bring all the evil ways and practices now 
among christians to an end. If these things do not 
come to pass, then let me be called an enthusiast or a 
deceiver* 



ADDITIONAL REMARKS. 



|INa time of degeneracy, it is of the utmost importance that a 
true and faithful testimony should be delivered ; the best effects 
have ever followed upon its delivery ; people have always been re- 
formed, and made better by it ; but woe to the persons who are 
called first to declare it! They are ever hated ; all manner of evil 
is said of them, and the whole world, comparatively, rise up in 
opposition to them and to their testimony. They are represented 
as dangerous persons, — persons that are likely to do a great deal 
of injury in the world ; or else declared to be mad, crazy, or de- 
luded. Jeremiah was accused of being mad, and of making him- 
self a prophet : and said the pharisees to the people who were 
inclined to listen to our Saviour's instructions, he is mad and hath 
a devil, why hear ye him ? And though here and there a solitary 
voice would pronounce him a good man, the general cry was, nay 
but he deceiveth the people ,• and they went about to kill him. — The 
truth is ever disagreeable to the ears of corrupt professors ; and 
such as are blind, generally call it error. 

It is surprising, with what assurance some persons will assert a 
thing to be erroneous, without being able to bring forward one so- 
litary proof in support of their assertion. — A certain local preach- 
er, in Wilmington, who had read Truth Advocated, in a very bold 
and confident manner, took upon himself to pronounce it to be er- 
roneous. But when I requested him to point out wherein it was er- 
roneous, he was at a stand altogether. It is very easy for any one 
to pronounce a thing to be erroneous, but it is not always found 
to be so easy to prove it to be so ; and such is the folly and weak- 
ness of some characters, that they take it for granted, that a thing 
is erroneous, if it only differs from their opinion. Their opinion 
is, in short, the only reason they can assign to prove it to be erro- 
neous ; and if they were asked what their opinion was founded 
upon, they would be utterly at a loss to tell any one. I have all 
along said, that I am willing persons of the deepest discernment 



447 

should examine what I have written in that publication with the 
strictest attention, and if they can satisfactorily show its incorrect- 
ness, or point out any inconsistency in the exposition winch has 
been given, let it be held forth to the world : But for a person of 
a very slender capacity, and whose knowledge is of the most limit- 
ed kind, to undertake to decide what is correct and incorrect, re- 
specting things which by all are allowed to be very deep and mys- 
terious ; and then when called upon to shew the reasons tor his 
decision, to be unable to produce any, betrays both a want of pru- 
dence and good sense. — Before a person asserts a thing to be er- 
roneous, it is well to know upon what foundation the assertion is 
to rest : for it is foolish in the extreme, to pronounce a thing to be 
erroneous, and then not be able to produce any proof, reason, or 
evidence in support of the assertion. 

Never was any thing more contrary to the general views of a 
people, than the testimony of our Saviour was to the views of the 
scribes and pharisees : nor could any thing have more directly 
thwarted their affections and designs. It frustrated at once all 
their ideas of religion, crossed their inclinations to an uncommon 
degree, and gave an effectual check to that pride, self-consequence, 
and affected greatness in which they had long been indulging 
themselves. This, as might be expected, stirred them up to the 
highest pitch of malice and hatred towards him. They were de- 
termined to reject his doctrine, however right, and keep up, if 
possible, their popularity among the people. And when they 
found they were unable to bring any arguments against the things 
he advanced, or repel the charge of hypocrisy he had given forth 
against them, they seized the weapons of abuse, calumny, and de- 
traction, and fell upon him with the utmost violence. They called 
him a liar ; proclaimed around, that he Was a gluttonous man, and a 
•wine-bibber ; and to turn the prejudices of the people in that day 
to their own advantage, and render him completely odious to all 
in whom dwelt any good, they set forth that he was so far from 
regarding the rights and precepts of their religion, that he associ- 
ated with, and was a friend of publicans and sinners And if, not- 
withstanding all the false insinuations and slanders which they cast 
upon him, any of the people by seeing his miracles and his power 
over unclean spirits, were almost brought to believe on him, they 
immediately exerted all their ingenuity to counteract their belief. 
They told the people not to let the things he performed bear any 
weight with them whatever : they would explain the matter, and 
make it all perfectly clear to them. — 'This man is a notorious im- 
postor : he comes in the greatest disguise : he is really in league 
with the fa.len spirits of darkness ; and through Belzebub, the 
chief of the devils, he casteth out devils ;* thereby to deceive you, 

* How true it is, that people in general will much more readily 
receive a real impostor, and regard his words, than one that is truly 
sent of God, and declares his counsel to men.— Said the Saviour, 
Iain come in my Father's name, (his power or nature) and ye receive 



448 

bring you to believe on him, and ruin you for ever :' An accusation 
above every thing unreasonable and wicked, [they did not believe 
it themselves,] and in making use of which, they committed that 
unpardonable sin which hath no forgiveness, neither in this world, 
nor in the world to come.* 

There is the same kind of spirit now in the world, that there was 
then. For, whenever any one speaks in a close and pointed man- 
ner, against the ways and practices of hypocritical professors, and 
advances truths which t&ey cannot refute ; instead of candidly ac- 
knowledging their departure from what is right, they are vexed 
and angry with the person who has been so faithful as to point out 
their deeds of unrighteousness, and try to get something, if possi- 
ble, against him, to circulate to his prejudice ; imagining, if they 
can bring people to believe he is a bad man, his testimony will 
cease to be of any authority, and they will have nothing to fear 
from it. So that if any one comes forward in the cause of right- 

me nat: if another shall come in his own name, himye will receive. So was 
the case — For when the Son oi God came into the world, perform- 
ing the most merciful acts, they attributed the performance of them 
to the power of Belzebub; his divine instructions scarcely any one 
regarded ; and only a few poor fishermen, and some of the un- 
learned among the people, could be found, that followed him, But, 
when Simon Magus came with his works of sorcery, giving out 
that himself ivas some great one — to him, we read, they all gave heed, 
from the least to the greatest, saying, This man is the great power of 
God. Nor does it seem he had any enemies, or underwent and per- 
secution whatever ; for to him, it is said, they had regard. Near- 
ly all the false Messiah's, moreover, that came after our Saviour, 
were received, and soon had vast multitudes that followed them, 
ready to do almost any thing they should direct. And how were 
all the false prophets, in times of old, received by the Jews, when 
the true ones were rejected, persecuted, and commonly even put to 
death?— ^ Any thing which comes from God, always presents some- 
thing in it forbidding to carnal men, and requires such a renuncia- 
tion of self, as they are not easly brought to make. It may, there- 
fore, be laid as a universal rule so long as men are corrupt, that if 
any thing readily takes with people, and multitude immediately 
fall in with it, and cry it up, it is something else besides the truth ; 
and though it may flourish for a time, yet, having no divine sup- 
port, it will afterwards decay and die away. 

* It will, I believe, be granted by all, that certain of the scribes 
and pharisees committed the sin against the Holy Ghost, which 
hath not forgiveness : and I have no hesitation in saying, that the 
wilfully shutting their eyes against the evidences of Christ's Divine 
mission, and spitefully and maliciously attributing the miracles 
which he wrought by the Holy Ghost, to the agency of Belzebub, 
contrary to the belief of their own minds, was that unpardonable. 
sin which hath never forgiveness, -\ 



449 

teousness, and testifies the truth in a degenerate age, he must ex- 
pect to have a flood of calumny and reproach poured fonh upon 
him, however innocent he may be, and however free from it he may 
have been before ;* and that multitudes all around will be watch- 
ing over him for evil, and trying to take hold of some of his 
words f 

As little as I once ever expected to have an enemy, that would 
seek to injure me. I find I already have them. — Making a mis- 
take to a person who was greatly prejudiced against the way I 
went, and certain things I had wrote, he circulated it as a medita- 

* Had our Saviour remained in a private condition, and tbrebore 
to declare the truth in opposition to the error and corruption which 
at that time abounded in the world, he might, (as in the younger 
part of his life,) have enjoyed the favour of men. For, thus it is 
written of him when young and living privately with his mother : 
And Jesus increased in -wisdom and stature, and in favour with God 
and man. But how soon did his own citizens at Nazareth turn 
against him, and attempt his life, when he spoke to the discredit 
of their nation, and intimated in the synagogue, that the Lord had 
not such an exclusive regard to them'as they supposed. Says the 
evangelist Luke : And all they in the synagogue, -when they heard 
these things, were filled with wrath, and rose up, and thrust him out of 
the city, and led him to the brow of the hill, whereon their city was built 9 
that they might cast Mm down headlong. 

There have been those, also, in every period of the world, whose 
manners were by nature meek and unassuming, and who, while in 
a private situation, were beloved and esteemed by all who knew 
them ; yet, when these same persons yielded themselves up to the 
commandment of the Lord, and faithfully testified the truth amidst 
the corruption and error which abounded in the land, behold ! all 
have been turned against them, and they have hardly had a friend 
in the world — St. Paul, speaking of the prophets of the Lord, in 
the days of Israel, says, they were destitute, ajficted, tormented. And 
so great was the reproach they underwent, and so eagerly were 
their lives sought after, by unrighteous priests and wicked men, 
that they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves 
tf earth. — For they had to bear their grief alone. 

f The evil-minded Jews, in the time of Jeremiah, furnish us with 
a melancholy instance of this spite and hatred towards one who had 
faithfully declared the truth, and reproved the people for their 
vices. After making a pathetic complaint of the reproach and de- 
rision he daily underwent on account of his testimony, and his re- 
luctance to speak any more in the name of the Lord, by reason of 
what it brought upon him, the prophet thus describes his trying 
situation : — I heard the defaming of many— fear on every side. Report, 
say t/iey, and we will report it. All mtj familiars watched for my halt' 
ing, saying, Peradventure he will be enticed, and we shall prevail 
against him, and we shall take our revenge on him, 

Pp2 



450 

ted falsehood; in order, it seems,to turn the minds of others against 
me. In this he too well succeeded. Being- also a preacher himself, 
by representing it to another preacher, it made such an unfavour- 
able impression on his mind, that he even refused to give out no- 
tice for a meeting 1 had appointed. This, now, I consider a very 
bad spirit in any one. A moment's reflection, might have convinc- 
ed this person, that it was only a mistake in me: for no advantage 
could possibly arise to me, by telling him a falsehood in the case : 
there was no inducement whatever, since ; .t was only simply telling 
him, that I had heard he was sick in such a place ; when, it seems, 
I had heard it in another. Like all people, having much on my mind, 
I am liable to make a mistake ; though I must confess, I had never 
supposed any one would ever try to make use of a simple mistake, 
in such a manner, to one's disadvantage •* 

But, from my close and pointed testimony, I must expect a host 
of these sort of people stirred up against me, trying to find some- 
thing they can turn to my injury : and as it respects myself, they 
are at liberty to attempt this as soon as they shall choose : for I 
trust they will meet with no great success this way. I do not fear 
their strictest scrutiny ; for I desire I may feel suitably thankful to 
the Lord, for that preserving care which hath kept me from doing 
any thing I would not be willing should be known to the world. 
Yet, since people, in general, believe whatever their preachers say 
respecting any one, and as they are capable of throwing out such 
insinuations, and giving such a colouring to things, as to make the 
best of men appear as criminals ;f instead of receiving what they 
say as the truth, and nothing but the truth, I would recommend to 
people to examine for themselves; and if, after an impartial exami- 
nation, they find a person to be culpable, let him be treated accor- 
dingly. 

To conclude — If I held out an idea that it was no matter how 
people lived, and manifested a disregard to the holiness required 
by the gospel, there would be some propriety in crying out against 
me. But this no one can accuse me of d< ing," either in my writings, 
testimony, or conduct. The reason why I have so little to do with 
societies in general is, because there are so very few truly humble 
.sincere people among them. For scarce one in ten thousand that 
profess religion in the present -day, appear to possess the true 
spirit of the gospel, and live agreeably to its holy requirements : 

\jVbte to'the second edition. The person here alluded to, lived in 
Petersburg, and has since deceased. 

f The pious Jarrett, who had greatly suffered himself, through 
the tongues of slander, testifies the following : — " Let aspersions, 
sly insinuations, and slanderous reports be ever so groundless, yet, 
when they come from a great number, and are often repeated, as 
well from the pulpit as in private, they are apt to make impressions 
on vulgar minds, and alienate the affections of the people from the 
injured person. This (says he) is realized in my own case." 



£M 



on the contrary, they are full of pride and vanity — are lovers of the 
world, seeking after its honours — and will sue, go to law, resent an 
injury, cheat, and even kill their fellow creatures. Not one of 
these characters, now, can I have fellowship with as a christian * 
It is a shame for them to profess to be christians : and if they 
were to act the part of honest men, they would at once lay 
aside their profession. It does not signify any thing for peo- 
ple to attempt to pass for saints, when their pride, their 
love of the world, their selfishness, deceit, ill-will, and dis- 
honesty, so fully show what they are, and give the lie to their pre- 
tensions. There is not a doubt with me, but it will be worse for 
these characters, in the day of judgment, than for open infidels ; 
for the cause of religion does not suffer through infidels, as it does 
through these false pretenders to religion. 

But, says the blind professor, who is as destitute of the spirit 
of Christ, as a miser is to generosity — * Are we not to go to law to 
get our just rights ? Is it not proper to show a suitable spirit of 
resentment, when we are insulted ? And must we not go forth and 
fight our enemies, when they come against us ?' — If you hold to 
such things as these, you might as well turn infidel at once ; for 
this is the standard they go by. Indeed, many professed infidels 
have less to do in these things than some very great professors. 
And give me leave to tell you, if you do not go beyond these things, 
it would be better you had never professed religion, or that you had 
never been born. Do you suppose Christ will suffer such a rebel 

* It is likely some will say to me, I should have more chanty ; by 
which they mean, I chould have a more favourable opinion of those 
who profess religion. To this I reply — Our Saviour, it seems, did 
not have charity to admit that the scribes and Pharisees were saints, 
though they made very high professions of sanctity : and should 
a person discover one of his neighbours stealing, how could he 
have charity to believe he was an honest man, however great 
might be his pretensions to honesty ? Gospel charity, does not re-, 
quire us to believe a thing contrary to the evidence of our own 
senses : this would be only a blind and wicked presumption, big 
with ruin. Says one : " There are certain broad unequivocal features 
in the character of multitudes, which, if we take our standard of 
conduct from the revelation of Divine Truth, must irresistibly 
compel us to conclude, that they are not only far from the kingdom 
of God, but the open and avowed subjects of the kingdom of Dark- 
ness. Charity, in cases like this, is at once dangerous to those who 
indulge it, and to those who are its objects. Are we to shut our 
eyes to their undisguised want of religious and moral principle, and 
by our indiscriminate method of talking concerning them, practi- 
cally to say, they are righteous ? It deserves to be most seriously 
considered, that by acquiring a habit of palliating sin in others, we 
will gradually lose our sense of its evil in ourselves ; till at last, 
there will, perhaps, be no crime so great, for which we will not 
easily find or invent an excuse.'* 



452 

against his precepts to enter into his kingdom ? Dees not his gos- 
pel so far prohibit going to law, as to expressly command us to 
suffer one thing after another to be taken from us, without making 
the least opposition to the injustice ?* Nay, are we not even for- 
bidden to ask our goods of those that wrongfully take them away 
from us ? Does it not enjoin upon us, to suffer abuse and ill treat- 
ment, without any resistance whatever ? And must we not, agree- 
ably to its holy precepts, if we profess to be its followers, do good to 
those that hate us, and pray for them that despite/idly use us and perse- 
cute us ? And if Christ Jesus has commanded us to love our ene?nies, 
what sort of christians must those be, who not only feel displeasure 
towards them, but even kill them, and to crown all, justify them- 
selves in so doing. If people are determined to act out the works 
of darkness, let them not profess themselves the children of light, 
and be only stumbling blocks to thousands, who are brought to 
reject religion altogether through their evil conduct. It is time for 
people to look into these things for themselves, and not follow the 
dictates of a priest any longer ; nor give up to be led by the prac- 
tices of a sect : if they do, they may repent of it, when it is too 
late. I feel that I am called to bear a testimony against these things, 
and it is of no consequence to me how soon they take away my 
life. I cannot skim over these things like many in the present day. 
I must speak pointedly, or condemnation will be upon my mind : 
and if I am all alone in my testimony against these things, and 
every body rises up against me, still I must continue to testify. 

* Those who plead for the necessity of suing ; saying they will 
be ruined, and wronged out of every thing they have if they do 
not sue,should remember, that just the same pleas are made for de- 
fensive war Say they, we must do it : we shall be ruined if we do 
not defend ourselves : there is a necessity for it : it will never an- 
swer to be trampled on : it cannot be, that the Lord ever design- 
ed we should suffer ourselves to be abused and insulted without 
resisting, &c. &c. Thus there is the same reasoning in one case as 
in the other : both plead necessity ; not that they wish to do it, 
but that they will be ruined if they do not — and hence the incon- 
sistency of being against fighting and holding to suing, For the 
same divine Teacher that said to his disciples, " I say unto you that 
ye resist not evil," said, also, " If any man will sue thee at the law, 
and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also" — Neither 
hinder nor forbid it. And the inspired apostle, declared to some 
who had not acted conformably to this holy commandment, but en- 
tered into concerns of law ; " It is utterly a fault that ye go to law;'* 
and adds " Why do ye not rather take wrong ? why do ye not ra- 
ther suffer yourselves to be defrauded."-— But it is exceedingly 
difficult, to bring people to acknowledge the impropriety oi what 
they practise ; because, it w< uld attach blame to themselves, and 
therefore they seek to justify it, so as to screen themselves from 
the imputation of any thing blamable or contrary to Christianity 
in what they do. 



453 

And, for the multitude of priests to swallow down such practices, 
and hold them up to the people as consistent with Christianity, is 
an abomination— is a shame. 



SUPPLEMENT. 

IT has been very painful to my feelings, to write many things con* 
cerning societies, which I have felt it my duty to write. For, many 
belonging to the different societies, have manifested a sincere re- 
gard to me ; and are, I believe, seeking to do the things that are 
right. To all such, I feel the purest attachment. I would do any 
thing in my power to serve them, or to contribute to their happi- 
ness : and to write any thing that might wound their feelings, I 
have the greatest reluctance But I cannot suppose these persons 
would wish me to keep back the truth, out of respect to their feel- 
ings : on the contrary, I must believe, as sincere christians, they 
would wish me to declare what I feel to be my duty, however dif- ( 
ferent it may be from the general views of others : and I do, consci- 
entiously affirm,that I am sensible I must use all plainness of speech 
on this subject, and testify, in the most pointed manner, against 
all parties, party-spirit, and bigotry of every kind. I desire only 
that the pure truth maybe established ; and if any thing I write is 
not true, I am willing it should be refuted by any lover of the truth. 
Nay, I sincerlv hope it may — and I shall feel an increase of affec* 
tion towards tne person that shall do it. It is time for people to 
seek after the truth, with a true desire to find the truth : and no 
longer suffer themselves to be led by prejudices, blind zeal, or 
party-spirit, to the ruin of their own souls," and the ruin of all pure 
and undefiled religion. But scarce any one in this day appears to 
wish to know the truth : am 1 1 have all along expected, and do still 
expect, to have all the world comparatively my enemies on account 
of what I write But if I am even put to death, I must not withhold 
the testimony I am called to deliver, — I have sacrificed ease, and 
every temporal prospect, for the sake of doing what has been re- 
quired of me ; and I hope I shall never betray the truth, should I 
have every man my enemy, and suffer every kind of torture which 
malice can inflict. 

Against fighting, also, I feel that I must deliver a testimony 
equally pointed, and shew the horrid nature of such a spirit. For 
I am convinced, that where this spirit is encouraged, it will kill 
every particle of the spirit of the gospel out of the heart : and as 
long as it is preached up, and plead for, by false ministers, (for 
I do not conceive it possible for any true minister of Jesus Christ to 
hold to such a thing, much less to preach it up,) to render them- 
ielves popular or because, being blinded by the love of gain, or a 



45* 

high salary, they either cannot, or will not see any better— so long 
will false religion remain in the world, and people continue wick* 
ed. It is a thing in itself so absurd, so inconsistent, to be a fight- 
er and to be a christian, that I cannot see how any one possessed 
with common sense, should attempt to reconcile the one with the 
other. As easily may stealing be reconciled to honesty, as fighting 
be reconciled to the love of the gospel ; and to show the absurdity 
of many of the ministers of the present day, I will make use of a 
comparison. — Where I to go about and preach up honesty, shew 
its necessity, and tell the people it was impossible to be a christian 
without being honest, and still allow that they might steal, I should 
be laughed at as a fool, or be treated as a villian. But in this day, 
certain characters can stand forth and preach up the necessity of 
love, and shew how impossible it is to be a christian and not to 
love all men, even our enemies, and still allow that we may kill 
them. Strange inconsistency ! and yet it all goes down very well 
with the people : they suppose it all must be right, because a priest 
has spoken it. 

But up comes one, and thinks to settle the point at once. " Look 
at your Bibles, good people,"' says he, " You will there find that 
Samson, David, Hezekiah, and all the great saints in old time, went 
out to fight : dont suffer yourselves to be led astray by this run- 
mad author." But does this person once consider, that we do not 
live now under the Old Testament dispensation ? Recollect, there 
had been no precept given, love your enemies, at that time : there 
was nothing In the law, which prohibited going to fight, or forbid 
the use of carnal weapons. But a man must be blind, not to dis- 
cover, that every thing of the kind is forbidden in the most ex* 
press terms, by the gospel. Let the advocates for old times, recol- 
lect, moreover, that their saint David, their saint Solomon, and al- 
rao -t all the saints of those times, had a number of wives and concu- 
bines, &c &c. and they may with as great propriety plead up for 
these things now as for fighting. But nothing will open the eyes of 
some people, that choose to be blind, and whose interest depends 
upon preaching to please the people. 

Every one ought to know, that the Old Testament saints, are 
no standard for us — for we shall not be acquitted in the day of fi- 
nal accounts, by living barely as they lived. Our Saviour has de- 
clared, and I have often repeated, that where much is given, much it 
required : and it is clear from the testimony of scripture, that as 
many as sinned without the law, or without knowing any thing of 
its written precepts will be judged agreeably to the light and in- 
ward sense of things they were favoured with': — as many as sinned 
under the law, knowing its precepts, will be judged by the things 
written in the law; and we, who live under the gospel, and know its 
precepts, will be judged by the precepts of the gospel. If people 
would seriously consider these things, they would be less disposed 
to go back to old times to regulate their conduct in these days ; 
for they would perceive it to be a ready way to procure their final 
ruin. 



455 



The most wicked men, before they get beguiled by the sophis- 
try of a priest, see the inconsistency of fighting, with the religion 
of the gospel. — Going to the New Jail last fall, to visit some sick 
soldiers, on making known to them for what purpose I came, in a 
Very civil and candid manner, they replied to me : "It is not con- 
sistent with our profession to have any thoughts about eternity ; it 
will not answer for us to think of these things. We are enlisted 
soldiers, and know not how soon we may be called to go into an 
•engagement, and then we must rush on, and kill as many as we can; 
and if we think of these things, we cannot do so, and we shall be dis- 
qualified for doing our duty." I was struck at their reply ; for 
it was spoken in the sincerity of their hearts. I said within myself* 
" How is it possible these simple, uninformed men, see so plainly 
how opposite fighting is to the religion of the gospel, and yet great 
professors in this day, think it all right, and have no scruples 
about praying one hour, and killing a man the next ?" Telling 
them I had come for the express purpose to speak to them respect- 
ing the things of another lite, and knew not when 1 should see them 
again, they consented to hear me, and they seemed interested in 
what was spoken. Being requested to come again, I took a pious 
acquaintance with me, who, in his prayer with them, prayed for 
peace to our land. They had all preserved an entire silence, till he 
came to this petition, when, as if desirous to be liberated from the 
unpleasant service they were in, a great part of them said, amen,- 
and I left them with tender affections for their welfare Oh, how 
dreadful is the fighting practice ! Who can have any thing to do 
in it, that has any true love dwelling in his heart ! It is better to 
be killed a thousand times, could we live our lives over so many 
times, than to kill another ; and I must declare against it, if they 
even take away my life —Love to the souls of my-fellow men* a re- 
gard to the precepts of the Redeemer, and a sense of duty, all 
meet together, to constrain me to hold up a testimony against 
this inhuman, this horrid, this worst of all practices. 

A few things more on this subject, and I shall have done. The 
cant phrase of almost every one, when I argue with them against 
the practice of fighting, is, " What if all were to be as you are ? 
we should all be made slaves." I reply, not so ; for were this'the 
case, there would be an end to fighting all over the world. But to 
reply to what you mean, I observe ; It is no reason I should conduct 
Wrong towards another, because another conducts wrong towards 
me. It is a dishonour to the christian name, to be found conduct- 
ing according to such a rule. The almost universality of the prac- 
tice, lessens not its criminality nor furnishes me with any pretext 
for engaging in it also. If I lived in a neighbourhood, where the 
people were almost universally in the practice of stealing, and it 
was looked upon as no harm but proper to steal on a variety of oc- 
casions, would it argue that I ought to steal, or justify me in steal- 
ing— (though by the by, it must be observed, in such a place I 
might steal, and be considered quite a fair, good man) — Or, where 
would be the consistency for me to plead, that inasmuch as others 
would steal from me, I might steal from them, and back this plea 



156 

by saying, except I did so, I should come to poverty and suffer, f 
ask, Would it not be better to suffer — to die, than to become dis- 
honest — to steal — to plunder ? And to turn it to the practice of 
fighting, Would it not be better to suffer injuries — to lose all our 
property— our liberty — nay, even our lives, than act in direct op- 
position to the Saviour's precepts and lose our souls for ever. 

VWVW 

I would here add a few things, in regard to that great depart- 
ure from the true way of the gospel,foretold in prophecy, and which 
appears at this time to be so fast approaching, and that holiness 
and purity, without which we are nothing, and which, I believe, 
will hereafter be found in almost all men. And with respect to the 
first of these, it is the author's belief, that before the light of the 
millennium begins to shine, an almost universal darkness will cover 
the earth, and that true faith and holiness will hardly be found. 
Many passages of scripture tend to support this belief; and circum- 
stances winch have already taken place, presage its accomplish- 
ment, as I now proceed to shew.* 

Shortly after the promulgation of the gospel, pure and undefil- 
ed religion, flourished and prevailed in Judea, Asia-Minor, and the 
countries bordering on tbose provinces. After 5 or 600 years, they 
became extremely corrupt, proud and hypocritical ; and as a right- 
eous judgment, no doubt, the Lord suffered them to be overrun with 
mahometanism, which continues unto this day. After this, religion 
seemed principally to flourish in the states of Italy, France, and 
Spain. But the hydra headed monster Papacy, raised itself up, and 
devoured almost every vestage of pure religion in those places af- 
ter a few centuries. Then were the states of Germany, Netherlands, 
and the nothern provinces of Europe, favoured with the Visitations of 
the Lord; and many thousands were brought into obedience to the 
truth. But after a time, they became cold and indifferent to 
the true interests of religion : a worldly ,bigoted spirit, got among 
them ; and in some of those places, scarce the form of religion it- 
self now exists. We next come to England, where they have time 
after time been favoured with the light of grace, and the renewal 
of the Holy Spirit. But grandeur, and high distinctions of 
honour among some, and contention and strife among others, 
have killed the spirit of the gospel out of the great mass of 
the people, and the whole land, comparatively speaking, is infected 
with pride and ambition ; and for many years they have kept up an 

* " Previous to the coming of Christ to deliver his people from 
the tyranny of the Beast and extend the mercy promised in the lat- 
ter days, there will be a great defection among all the churches of 
Christ. Among God's people deadness and formality shall so in- 
crease, that all the virgins shall seem to fall asleep. Errors and 
false doctrines shall greatly abound, the luminaries shall be greatly 
darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their shining. Nay, so ge- 
neral shall the defection of the world at that time be, that our 
Lord himself tells us, that when he cometh, he shall scarce find 
faith upon the earth." £row?u 



457 

ftlmost constant hostility with some nation or other. Bloodshed, 
indeed, seems an attribute of the nation; and the very head of their 
church, sends forth his armies, ships of war, and all manner of im- 
plements of death, into the remotest parts of the earth, to destroy 
and kill the children of men. And if there be some who do not 
partake of these things, the number is small, and that number ap- 
pears to lessen almost daily. True religion is fast declining among 
them in the present day. — Last of all, we come to America, where 
the light of the gospel has shone resplendent, and where multitu- 
des, of all ranks and conditions'of people, have been brought to ex- 
perience the divine efficacy of the christian religion, and have ma- 
nifested the fruits thereof, in their life and conduct. But who does 
not perceive, that there is a most rapid decay at the present time? 
To see the change that has taken place for the worse in the south- 
ern states, within two years, is surprising. I had not scarcely- 
thought ii possible. And how gloomy is the prospect than now 
presents itself before us !* There appears no relish for pure and 
undefined religion, no hungering and thirsting after righteousness; 

* A certain dream, which a pious man on the Eastern Shore of 
Maryland related to me about two years ago, has had a very im- 
pressive effect upon my mind It seems, indeed, a presage of that 
day of peculiar trial which is coming upon the children of men, 
and which, in a great measure has already arrived. It was as fol- 
lows : — He thought he saw the bottomless pit opened, and that 
out of the bottomless pit issued myriads of little imps, or 
infernal spirits, as black as jet, which spread themselves all 
over the face of the earth — he could perceive no spot but 
where they were. How to get clear of them, he knew not. At 
length it came to his mind, to go into his house, and make all the 
doors and windows fast, and stop every avenue through which they 
might be likely to enter. This, he accordingly did : but he soon 
found, in spite of all his endeavours to keep them out, that several 
had made their way into his house, and he saw them about in the 
room. To say there was nothing ominous in this dream, is more 
than I shall say. Its signification, I fear, too many realize in the 
present day; for the best of people at this time, with all their 
watching and care, find it very difficult to keep clear from the con- 
taminating effects of some evil or other : and to enter into the tern- 
pie, or get into a truly pure state, as prophecy declares, no man 
seem9 able. The powers of darkness, knowing their reign is short- 
ly to cease, appear, indeed, about to make one grand effort to des- 
troy every thing pure and right from off the earth. This will be 
more especially witnessed, when the three unclean spirits go forth 
unto the kings of the earth, and of the who Is -world, to oppose and sup- 
press the truth. — I see these trying events plain before me. They 
are not the chimerics of my own mind : and grief and sorrow oftenj 
rest heavy upon me, under a sense of their near approach ; while 
others dream of excellent times, they feel no concern, and what is 
right, they are as little disposed to inquire after, as to practise. 
Q a 



418 

But such a spirit of selfishness and love of the world have ente& 
ed in among the people, that every thing good remaining is in dan- 
ger ot being swept away. As to the priests and clergy, there ap- 
pears to be less purity by far among them than the people. They 
show the fruits of pride almost to a man ; and though they set 
themselves up as teachers, and undertake to reform others, they 
need reform themselves. The love of money, or the love of popu- 
larity, seems the main spring of their actions; and as a body, in* 
instead of being calculated to do good, they are only calculated to 
do injury. It is certain that a work of reform is not going on now by 
any body of people in Christendom* as it has before goneon at va- 
rious times; on the contrary, they are going back from that purity, 
and losing that zeal for the cause of righteousness, which wasonce 
among them. True religion, in short, appears at this time losing 
ground in every part of the world, and degeneracy in the same pro- 
portion is abounding in it. This is a most melancholy considera- 
tion, and presages that great day of darkness, which, I believe, will 
be more awful and general than any which has been witnessed 
since the first promulgation of the gospel — Things do not appear 
to have yet come to a crisis. People will hereafter become more 
•wicked and see greater distresses. 

With regard to holiness and purity, it will be perceived from 
what has already been written, that I consider pure love or disin- 
terested affection, the beginning and the end of all true virtue or 
holiness in the heart; and that without this, there-is nothing good 
within us. I lament to say, that people in this day appear to be 
removed at the greatest distance from this principle : their hearts, 
indeed, rise up at once against it, and they oppose it with the ut- 
most vehemence. What I mentioned in the account of my life, re- 
specting being "Willing to forego all my own happiness in the other 
world for thesake of making others happy, has given greater of- 
fence to some, I suppose, than if I had expressed a disposition to 
kill thousands of my fellow creatures, for the sake of getting their 
property. They would choose to believe it came from a wrong 
fountain, or was something quite beyond what was right for any 
one to feel. — Since several have had so much to say to me on that 
subject, or in regard to what I there wrote, I shall here proceed to 
shew, that this disinterested love is the very essence of the gospel, 
and that persons have felt it, in the degree there spoken of, who 
cannot be supposed to have derived it from any improper fountain. 

Paul thus expresses himself, Rom. ix. chap. For I could wish thai 
myself -were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kifisineA accord' 
ing to the flesh. The learned Beza, who was among the first Reform- 
ers, thus translates the words ; — For I could wish myself to be sepa- 
rated froih Christ for my brethren, that are my kinsmen according to 
the flesh* He remarks upon this passage as follows :— -" The apostle 

* " The glory of God's grace in the salvation of many, (says Hen- 
ry,) Is to be preferred before the welfare and happiness of a single 
person. Paul, if they were put in competition, would be content 
to forego all his own happiness to purchase theirs. Love, (says he) 



45a 

loved his brethren so entirely, that if it had been possible, he 
%vould have been ready to have redeemed the casting away of the 
Israelites with the loss of his own soul for ever ; for this word se- 
paraied betokeneth as much in this place " In a pious Book, writ- 
ten some Hundred years ago, in a way of dialogue between Timothy 
and Silas, the following" occurs on this place in Romans. They too, 
I would observe, translate the words-^ I could wish myself to be sepa- 
rated from Christ, &c. Timothy, asks " What is it to be separated 
from Christ?" Silas, answers: "To be removed and put from the 
favour of God, from the salvation purchased by Christ, and from 
;all hope of it, and in a word, to perish and be condemned for ever. 
The sense of the apostle's words are thus much : that he could 
have wished to be cut off from Christ, and so to have delivered the 
Jews from damnation by the loss of his own salvation, had it been 
possible. He meaneth in their stead or room, or in their behalf, as 
Christ is said to have died for us He could have wished to be 
damned for them, that he being but one, had rather perished than 
such a multitude. Like unto that speech of David, wishing that 
he might have died for his son Absalom .- which, as it betray eth, 
David's affection for his son, so this sufficiently discovers Paul's 
exceeding great affection for the Jews, how great it was." Baxter, 
in his paraphrase on these words of the apostle, renders the pas- 
sage as here follows : " I am so far from saying all that 1 have said 
in contempt of the Jews, or triumph over them in their misery, 
that I protest as a christian, 1 lie not,my conscience bearing me wit- 
ness, which is illuminated, and actuated by the holy Ghost, that in 

is self denying." — Mr. Hopkins, speaking of the disinterested be- 
nevolence of the apostle Paul, expressed in these words, " I seek 
not mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be 
saved," remarks : — " These words lead us to the true sense of that 
passage, which has been so difficult to many — " For I could wish 
that myself were accursed from Christ, for my brethren, my kins- 
men according to the flesh." The plain meaning of these words is, 
that he interested himself so much in the salvation of his brethren, 
that he was willing to give up all his own personal interest in 
Christ, for their sakes, if by this means they might be saved. This 
is the genuine expression of disinterested benevolence, which al- 
ways gives up a less good for a greater, and the private good of 
individuals for the sake of the public good, or the salvation of ma- 
ny Therefore, if the apostle could save all his brethren by giving 
up his own personal interest in Christ, he ought to be ready to do 
it; for not to do it, in this case, would be to seek his own profit, in 
opposition to the profit of many, and to act most contrary to bene- 
volence and to the example of Christ, who gave himself a ransom 
for many, and was willingly made « curse, that men might be sav- 
ed from it. — I am sensible this sense of the words is most contrary 
to all selfish religion ; but it is perfectly consistent with that chari- 
ty, that disinterested benevolence, which " seeketh not her own j" 
yvithout which it is impossible to be a true follower of Christ. 



460 

the midst of all my rejoicing in Christ, I have great heaviness and 
continual sorrow of heart, tor the sin and miserv of the Jews, who 
are my brethren and kinsmen according to the flesh; yea, so great, 
that were my own misery a means by which God would save their 
nation,I would consent to be deprived of my part of the blessedness 
with Christ, and used as a cursed man, for their conversion, that 
all the grace foredescnbed might be theirs. I say not that I do wish 
it, for it is no means to any such end; but that I would wish it,if God 
had made it such a means : Because the happiness of a nation, and 
the glory of God's grace in so many, is much better than my single 
welfare, and if God had set them in competition, the best should 
have been preferred.*' 

Selfish and niggardly, indeed, must be that man, who, in time 
ofa fire, would not permit his own house to be torne down to save 
4 or 500 buildings : and it would be having a very undue regard to 
one of our smaller members, not to suffer it to betaken away, to 
save the whole body. Caiaphas, under a prophetic impulse, ad- 
dressed the Jewish council in these strong words — " Ye know no- 
thing at all; nor consider that it is expedient, that one man should 
die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not." It was, 
indeed, the counsel of the most High, that it should he so : and it 
was reduced to practice when Christ laid down his hie for us, and 
submitted to be made a curse himself, that we might thereby be 
made the righteousness of God in him. And can such conduct* or 
such a disposition as this, be considered reprehen^ble or impro- 
per in those that are called to be the followers of God and of Christ. 
Certainly not It is what every one who names the name of Christ 
ought to seek to attain : for it is a want of this disposition, that 
causes so many to be as fiends, fills the world with injustice, and in 
the end, lands men in perdition and ruin. In short, it is the absence 
or the existence of this disposition, that constitutes every man on 
earth either a saint or sinner here, and will either exalt him ta 
heaven or sink him down to hell hereafter : for where there is no 
measure of this disposition, there is not a particle of true virtue or 
goodness in the soul — He that hath an ear to hear, let him hear. 

To proceed ; Moses showed a like disinterested disposition l 
when he thus entreated tiie Lord in behalf of the children of Israel, 
after they had sinned in the case of the golden calf. " Oh, this peo- 
ple have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold ; yet 
now, if thou wilt, forgive their sin ; — and if not, blot me, 1 pray 
thee, out of thy book which thou hast written." David, moreover, 
manifested the same absence of love towards himself, and affection 
towards the people of Israel, when he saw the angel of the Lord, 
with a drawn sword in his hand, stretched out over Jerusalem to 
destroy it. Seventy thousand of the children of Israel had already 
been destroyed, and Jerusalem seemed now about to suffer the 
dreadful judgment — " And David spake unto the Lord, and said, 
Let thine hand, I pra} thee, O Lord my God, be on me, and on my 
fathers house; but not on thy people that; they should suffer/' 
Here, now 3 is the fullest manifestation of that disinterested regard 



461 

a»d affection, of which t have been speaking. But what ingenuity 
is used, by the advocates for self-love, to ;.»ut some otiier meaning 
on these several passages of scripture, than the one w.iich evidently 
appears by the plain reading of them. The reason is obvious : They 
are averse to admit any thing 1 that would be against themselves : 
and finding that self'xs the ruling principle in their own hearts, and 
that save me -whatever ir\ay become of others is the very language 
of their souls, they well know if they allow that sell" is wholly to be 
renounced, all their prospects of heaven and of acceptance before 
God must fall to the ground. 

But one will say, perhaps, «.' This is carrying things too far : to 
suffer some things, and give up our own interest in a certain de* 
gree in particular c^ses, is right enough ; but what has been set 
forth respecting Paul, Moses, and David, is quite beyond the thing ; 
they never could have meant what you suppose." 1 reply: It is not 
any supposition of mine. The words in which they have expressed 
themselves, are plain and intelligible to any one whose mind is 
not wholly prepossessed in favour of the doctrine of selfishness And. 
further, I remark, that a miser himself will allow that it is right to 
give up something pertaining to ourselves, in behalf of others, in 
certain cases : and this the most wicked of men will also allow, 
and often perform Bui if we can only feel a disposition to do what 
they do, and only do what they do, what thank have we ? what do 
we m >re than others ? for sinners do the same. Such, therefore, 
must be informed, that it is no great thing for a person to give 
up something to another of an inferior nature, that he cares but 
little about, and which is of small consequence to any one : nor 
would it evidence any great degree of love in him, so to do. A 
person might do this, without hardly any love at all But for a 
person to give up to another, what is above every thing else dear 
onto himself, and of the utmost consequence for any one to enjoy, 
demonstrates a supreme love. And, " It benevolence (says one) 
will lead us to forsake our own personal interest, in any degree, 
it will lead us to forsake it -whol'ii, if it be exercised to a sufficient 
degree, and there is nothing selfish in us to coumeract and oppose 
it' 
. If you say, The Lord does net command any such thing, I an- 
swer ; Neither did Christ command the primitive christians to have 
all t iings common, but it flowed from that disinterested love and 
regard they had to each other ; and it does not follow from hence, 
that it was any improper disposition which led them to do so. It 
certainly was not : on the contrary, it was the fullest manifestation 
of the most pure and disinterested affection one towards another, 
and it was acceptable and pleasing in the sight of God : so much so, 
indeed, that the two first who indulged a covetous and selfish soi- 
rit, contrary to this pure benevolence and disinterested affection, 
were both struck dead. And by plain inference of reason, if we are 
$o where commanded in express words, or even required, to do 
more for others in a way of obliging or helping them than we would 
wish or be willing they should do towards u9*—sufFer and. endure in* 
Q<^2 



468 

their behalf, or feel willing to give^ up all our own blessedness in 
the other world for the sake of making others happy, or be willing 
even to be annihilated if we eould thereby promote the glory of 
God or the good of mankind, it does not follow that it is sinful or 
improper and displeasing unto the Lord so to do, or feel such a wil- 
lingness ; for this, it cannot be. I could wish, indeed, there was 
such a disposition and willingness in every person living, for it 
would be the fullest manifestation that could be, of a pure and sin- 
cere love towards the Lord and towards all mankind, and none 
could have it without having passed from death unto life, or with- 
out having received a new nature ; for none others could possibly 
have such a feeling ; whereas, whatever any one may pretend to 
or suppose himself to be, or whatever he may do, if he is not a 
partaker, in some degree, of this pure and disinterested affection 
of which I am here speaking, he is most assuredly yet in the gall of 
bitterness and bond of iniquity. But to bring the matter to a point 
in as few words as may be, I would ask, If it could be considered 
an improper spirit or a censurable disposition in a child, to feel a 
willingness to do or undergo more for his parent than his parent 
required, or would ever permit him to do — Or, to bring another 
case, more applicable to the subject now under consideration, I 
ask; Would it be an odious and unbecoming disposition in a son, 
to be willing to give up, (if agreeable to his parent,) his own part 
of the estate which of right belonged to him, to others of his bro- 
thers and sisters, out of a true and sincere affection towards them. 
Certainly not. Few could condemn such a disposition, or look upon 
:t as any horrid or dreadful principle of heart, as, according to the 
reasoning of some, in their zeal to maintain self-love, such a dis- 
position would be.— -Oh, that the eyes of people were opened to see 
the side they are really on in their strife and contention against 
this principle of disinterested benevolence; for surely, if we have 
not this principle in us, we are nothing — for if we only love those 
that love us, and do good to those who do to us, and do a favour 
■only to receive a favour again in return, what title have we to 
the name of christian ; for sinners also do even the same.* 

* In addition to what I have said in the account of my life, with. 
respect to being willing to forego all my own happiness in the 
other world to constitute others happy, (and which has been con- 
sidered quite reprehensible, and caused me to treat so fully on 
this subject here,) I would also observe, That soon after I experi- 
enced religion, and particularly during my residence in Maryland, 
my heart was often drawn out in such affection and love towards 
others, (I eould not account how, nor prevent feeling it,) that I 
have desired to take ail their sufferings and afflictions in this life on 
me, and endure them myself, that they might be constantly and 
wholly happy. To do this I thought would be to me the greatest 
pleasure. I never felt such a degree of joy, peace, and true happi- 
ness as when I had this.feeling : no? can I suppose it was a mere 






46a 

How greatly have I desired, that a true and disinterested affec- 
tion might be found among the children of men, and that they 
might, universally, experience for themselves the power of this 
principle in their hearts : for then they would know assuredly that 
it was from a divine source, and enjoy such a supreme bliss as they 
never knew before, nor which, indeed, it never entered into their 
hearts to conceive. But, alas, this spirit is now almost departed 
from the earth, and all, comparatively, seek their own peace, inter- 
est and safety alone ; not regarding who sinks, if they can swim ; 
not caring who is snoved into the ditch, if they can make their 
own way along. And, as ever must be the case, these people are 
destitute of all true happiness themselves, as much, perhaps, as 
the devils, and like them, they promote the unhappiness of others. 

As the subject now under consideration is of the most important 
nature, and will in the last day determine the final states of all 
mankind ; I feel that I must not yet conclude, and would ask fur- 
ther ; It it was any improper disposition in Abraham to be willing 
to give up his own son as a sacrifice to the Lord. For this the 
Lord would not permit him to do — it was more than the Lord 
intended he should do at the first; but the Lord called him to do 
it, as the scripture informs us, to prove him, and shew the strength 
of his love to the Lord : and his freely and cheefuliy giving up to 
offer his son a sacrifice to the Lord, fully manifested that there 
was a heart and a willingness in Aoraham to do more for the Lord's 
sake than the Lord actually required or would even permit him 
to do. What shall be said to this? was it any improper or reprehen- 
sible disposition in Abraham to be willing to do more for the 
Lord than the Lord strictly required him to do ? No, truly, but 
it was just the reverse : and I do not conceive there is any thing 
more improper or reprehensible in the sight of God, in being wil- 

sympathy or natural feeling, because it was not confined to my re- 
lations or friends only, and I never felt it in any such degree till 
I was brought into a renewed state. Nor can 1 doubt but there are 
others who have had something of this feeing, though 1 know 
people in general at this day are disposed to condemn every thing" 
of the kind, or disbelieve it ; because, being themselves influenced 
with a supreme regard to their own interest and their own hap- 
piness in every thing, and at all times, they cannot believe any one 
cau be truly disinterested. It was so with myself, when in a na- 
tural state, in regard to being willing or not afraid to die ; for, 
being greatly afraid to die myself, I could not but believe every 
body else also was afraid i and if a thousand persons, at that time 
had told me to the contrary, I could not have believed them ; for 
I could not conceive how it could be so. But I have since, from my 
own experience, discovered I was under a mistake : for true love 
doth cast put all fear that hath torment or is unpleasant to the 
mind, so that there is no more fear in dying than going to sleep. 



4M 

ling to "be lost ourselves for the sake of making others happy, or 
fee willing to be utterly annihilated could such a thing be, if it 
would promote the glory of God. To say the Lord requires no 
such thing — it cannot be, &c. is to say nothing ; for this isn<t the 
subject under consideration,but theacceptableness or criminality of 
feeing willing to give up what may belong to us in behalf of others, 
to be lost in order to save them, or to feel willing to be made a 
sacrifice ourselves if it would tend to the glory 01 God or promote 
the cause of righteousness. I do not conceive there could be any 
thing sinful in such a disposition : nay, I believe it is a disposiuoa 
whch ought to be in every child of man, and would be in a great- 
er or less degree it" they were in a truly right state. Abraham, we 
know, was willing to o'ffer up hi? own son a sacrifice to the Lord, 
and it was equal, we may suppose, from the love he had to him, 
to i ing up himself: and this willingness we know also, was ac- 
ceptable unto the Lord.-^-And it has already been shewn, that 
it is a becoming and commendable disposition in a child, to be 
willing to do more lor a parent, than the parent shall require him 
to do. or even permit him to do Indeed, any one who is very par- 
ticular not to do any more than he is actually required or must do, 
is always sure to murmur, complain, and think it a hardship to do 
many things that are really required. 

See the disposition, moreover, that was in Abram towards Lot, 
when there u r as a disagreement between their herdmen. Said Abram 
in the language of chat true and disinterested benevoience 
which became him who was called the father of the faithful and 
the friend of God : Abram said unto Lot, M Let there be no strife, 
I pray thee, between me and thee, and between my herdmen, and 
thy herdmen, for we be brethren. Is not the whole land before thee? 
If thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right ; or if 
thou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left." Lot was 
lacking in this heavenly disposition:* for instead of referring the 
choice to Abram as would have became him to do, or deciding the 
thing by lot, he u lifted up his eyes, and beheld all the plain of Jor-r 
dan, that it was well watered every where, even as the garden of 
the Lord. Then Lot chose him ail the plain of Jordan, and jour- 
neyed east." But Lot did not prosper and enjoy nimself as he ex- 

* Lot is called, and was a righteous man — but there is a mani- 
fest difference between a righteous man, and a good man. Paul 
plainly represents this difference, when he says : " Scarcely for a 
righteous man will one die ; yet peradventure tor a good man some 
woulcteven dare (or submit) to die " Now, Barnabas in the scrip- 
ture is calied a good man, and justly is he called so ; tor such was 
his benevolence, that he sold all he had and gave the price of it 
up for the benefit of the poor christians, reserving nothing to him- 
self; and history informs us he had a vein Urge property. ^c, from 
many circumstances with .espect to Abram and Lot, it plainly ap- 
pears while one was a good man, the other was only a righteous 
wan. 



465 

pected in his selfish choice, (and selfish and unfair people seldom 
do,) for he soon found himself among a bad race of men, and af- 
terwards was taken captive with all his goods, but was restored 
by Abram, who would receive nothing in return for what he did. 
After this, Lot lost all his property in the destruction of Sodom, 
together with his wife, his sons-in-law, &c. and much was the 
trouble he had for thus gratifying himself so improperly in this 
instance ; just as thousands do in this day ; and they do not dream 
they do wrong. Say they " the other proposed it," This is not 
the thing at all — do you act agreeably to true benevolence instead 
of self in the case. Let us now consider Abram, and how it fared 
with him for acting with such true benevolence, and doing that was 
so pleasing in the sight of God. Thus it reads: " And the Lord said 
unto Abram, after thaLLot was separated from him, Lift up now 
thine eves, and look from the place where thou art, northward, and 
southward, and eastward, and westward : For all the land which 
thou seest, to thee will 1 give it, and to thy seed. Arise, walk 
through the land, in the length of it, and in the breadth of it; 
for I will give it unto thee." Yet remember, Abram did not do 
what lie did in order that the Lord might do a good deal for him: 
he had no eye to any such thing; but so does the Lord deal to- 
wards those that do what is pleasing before him. 

See again the excellent disposition of Abraham at the time of 
Sarah's death, and when he buried her. The children of Heth, 
freely offered Abraham the cave of Machpelah and the field where- 
in it stood to bury Sarah in, and wanted him to receive it without 
any compensation. But not so: Abraham would pay them the 
worth of it, and insisted on it, and weighed to them four hundred 
shekels of silver, current money. How different now is this dis- 
position from that of most persons: for they will take without end, 
if it be offered to them; and justify themselves in so doing : and 
some there are, who suppose if persons will not take what is freely 
offered them, it is because they feel a spirit of independence in 
them, or feel themselves above taking, having a kind of pride, which 
keeps them from it. Rut this is far indeed from being the case: 
they are dead to any such disposition, or else their religion is not 
worth a cent. No, it arises from a true benevolence which they 
feel towards those who offer to them : they think, why should I 
take what is theirs ; and they would rather give to them, if it was 
in their power, than take from them: And if at any time they should 
receive anything, ! hey have it in remembrance with gratitude, 
praying that the Lord will reward their kindness; and they can 
hardly be satisfied without doing something for them in return. 
But those who have not this disposition, cannot know any thing 
what it is ; but I could wish it was in all mankind, and then how 
blessed would the state of the world be, in comparison to what it 
now is. 1 do, indeed, find some few in the world who have this dis- 
position, and who will do to others in a way of obliging or help- 
ing them, beyond what they would wish or even be willing they 
should do unto them. And if it be not strictly commanded, I am 



sure they feel no tondemnation on account of it; nor does it rendefr 
them less happy ; nor yet is it calculated to any injury to so- 
ciety t and it is a pity that people should fight against this'benevo* 
lent principle and endeavour to destroy it out of the earth — for 
enly destroy this principle out of the hearts of men, and they 
would then be no better than devils, and there would not remain 
©ne particle of true virtue in the world. There was no express 
command for Abram to do what he did with respect to Lot, but 
he did it from that inward principle of true goodness that was in 
him ; and we knotf it was acceptable and pleasing unto the Lord. 
It is indeed the excellent spirit of the gospel, whether it be strict- 
ly commanded in words or not, to do as Abram did towards Lot ; 
and also to do to others in many cases more than we would wish or 
even be willing they should do unto us : and I do not believe there 
is a true christian in the world, but has a measure of this spirit or 
disposition in him. 

But to conclude my remarks on the subject now under consi- 
deration, I would ask, if it is reasonable to suppose that natural 
love and natural feelings ought to be stronger and lead us to do 
more than divine love and gracious feelings. Few I can suppose 
will allow this. I then ask, Do not affectionate parents, on seeing 
a beloved child greatly distressed, and suffering extreme agony of 
body, often feel such tender love and sympathy towards their suf- 
fering one, that they could wish to take all its sufferings upon 
themselves, that their child might be free from them ? or, when 
®ne that is near and dear to us is about to die, do we not almost 
desire to die in his or her place ? This, now; is a true disinter- 
ested affection, for we neither expect or desire any thing in re? 
turn; and it is the same disposition, (only perhaps in a greater de- 
gree, and proceeds from a more divine source,) that will lead a 
person to be willing to give up his own happiness in the other 
world, to render others happy. This last disposition, is, indeed, a 
feeling above every other sweet and desirable, and those who have 
never experienced it, are stangers to a bliss, which is the greatest 
of ail bliss. The pain which sometimes accompanies this disinter- 
ested and sincere affection, is itself a happiness, and no one who 
has ever felt it would wish to be divested of it To feel for the woes 
of others, and to rejoice at their welfare, are sensations alike bliss- 
ful, alike div^e. — I conclude, by an extract from War. Law : •* Self 
is not only the seat and habitation, but the very life of sin, — and 
Christ is not come as a Saviour from sin, in any of us, but so far as 
self is beaten down, and overcome in us." 

T. 2?, GATES, 
October 20th, 1814 



m 



Supplementary to the Second Edition. 

AS disinterestedness, has of late raised a very considerable cla- 
mour in the world, it may not be unsuitable to treat more fully ort 
this subject here; for unless a person know what spirit he ought 
to be of as a christian, he is liable to think himself something 
when he is nothing", and thereby deceive himself to his eternal 
ruin. But before I proceed to speak further on this subject, it will 
be proper to explain what we are to understand by disinterested' 
Tiess ; and this is well defined, by an ancient and pious writer, as 
follows: " Disinterestedness, is that upright state of the mmd, byxohich 
a man acts from a higher viexp, than that of Ms ovm good" The same 
writer observes : " I have often wondered why this principle should 
give such alarm, as if the quiet of the world was in danger from it, 
In the first place it is not likely to be much practised, and then it 
Can never be so interpreted, as if people were forbid to take due 
care of themselves — and further, in dealing- with the Almighty God, 
the rules are widely different : with him there is no use for caution 
and reserve, but the more unlimited the trust and dependance, s* 
much greater the safety and happiness" He adds further: 
" Disinterestedness will always be our duty, and our duty will al- 
ways be our interest ; but the ideas of these two are different, 
however they may coincide in the event ; and in duties the value 
will always be measured by the motive. What a man does merely 
For his own ends, lias no share of virtue in it : on the contrary the 
sole motive of interest rather stains an action that's otherwise ma- 
terially good. To use a plain instance, If I do a man a good office, 
to receive in return either a good office from him or a good charac- 
ter from the world, nobody will reckon this a virtue. We may there- 
fore conclude, That the virtue or worth of an action is only to be 
rated by its disinterestedness. — If virtuous actions thus derive their 
Value from their disinterestedness, the baseness of vicious actions 
must be from their interestedness.For contraries cannot come from 
the same principle, no more than sweet and bitter waters from the 
eame fountain." 

Some foolishly pretend that there is no disinterested love or 
benevolence, and they will quibble a thousand ways, if possible, 
to prove that all persons are actuated by motives of regard to their 
own interest in whatever they do But this is as false as it is wick- 
ed. I ask, Was not the Shunamite actuated by pure disinterested- 
ness benevolence in entertaining Elisha the prophet ? Did she do 
it to have something done for her, or to receive any thing in re- 
turn ? It is clear she did not. She neither looked for, nor desired 
any thing whatever. She did it from a pure disinterested principle 
of heart — Yea, when Elisha the prophet felt disposed to have some- 
thing rendered to her in return for what she had done, and request- 
ed to know if she would not be spoken for to the king, or to the 
captain of the host in order to have some favour granted her, she 



408 



answered, " I dwell among mine own people :" as if she had said, 
I desire nothing in return for any thing I have done. I ask again, 
Was iu)T the action of the good Samaritan perfectly disinterested 
in relieving the person robbed between Jericho and Jerusalem. 
Most assuredly it was : for what could he expect to receive in re- 
turn. Nothing, I add; tor he had been robbed of every thing he 
had, and he could expect no remuneration for any thing he did: 
and it* would be pitiful, mean and base, to suggest that he did it in 
order to be rewarded in the next world ; for nothing of this kind 
appears in his character— nor was it done to be seen of men. And 
our Saviour brings forward this case, to show by what spirit we 
ought to be actuated in what we do, and said to the Jew, with 
whom he was reasoning in respect to the love of our neighbour, 
u Go thou and do likewise." It is clear to me as a ray of light, that 
no action which is performed solely with an eye to our own interest 
or advantage, has one particie of true virtue in it, whether it be 
done towards the Lord or towards our fellow men ; and to maintain 
that self is a virtuous principle of action, is directly calculated to 
destroy and ruin the souls of men, by causing them to trust in a lie: 
for whoever receives such a belief, will suppose himself good and 
acceptable before the Lord, when self love is the moving spring of 
all he does, and he is only an abomination in his sight. 

The only accusation Satan wished to make out against. Job to 
determine his fate, was that he did not serve God for nought ; 
plainly implying, that unless he did serve God for nought, his ser- 
vice was good for nothing. Satan did not care to make out that 
he was an open sinner; that there was any thing criminal in his 
outward conduct : he seemed quite willing to allow that he fear- 
ed God and avoided evil, for he well knew that ail this was no- 
thing, if done with an eye to his own interest or advantage — and 
this one circumstance is sufficient to overt' .row every argument 
that can possibly be brought forward to prove that any selfish per- 
formances are any thing in point of acceptance before God. And 
as there is nothing acceptable before God in any selfish perfor- 
mances we may do, so there is no reward will ever be annexed to 
them in the life to come, except the reward of condemnation — 
every other reward we can possibly receive, will be in this life ; 
as the pharisees did things to be seen of men, and were seen of 
men, and had glory of men, and were esteemed as great saints, 
and so had their reward here in the world. 

What I here advoca.e was taught in the plainest terms by our 
Saviour ; for thus he said : " When thou makest a dinner or a sup- 
per, call not thy friends, nor thy rich neighbours; lest they also 
bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. But when thou 
makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind : and 
thou shalt be blessed ; for they cannot recompense thee : for thou 
shah be recompensed at the resurrection of the just." Recollect, 
however, it is not to be done with a view or in order to be recom- 
pensed at the resurrection of the just ; for this would be equally 
as selfish as to do any thing to be seen of men or to obtain a re- 



469 

compense in this world, and we should have no reward of our Fa- 
ther in heaven. Nor would it be any compliance with our Savi- 
our's precept in this place, but only the indulgence of a selfish prin- 
ciple. It would be just the same as humbling ourselves with a 
view to be exalted, which would be so far from humbling our- 
selves, that it would only be indulging our pride*. Our saviour 
did not command to make a dinner or a supper after this manner 1 , 
in order to be recompensed at the resurrection of the just ; and 
his saying that we should be recompensed at the resurrection of 
the just, if we made it after this manner, no more argues that he 
designed we should make it With this view, than it argues that a 
parent who tells his children if they act aright they shall share in 
his estate, designs they shall act aright and be obedient to him, 
&c. only in order to have a part of his estate ; for it is certain that 
none but base wicked children are actuated by such a principle. 
Again, our Saviour says, " do good, and lend, hoping for nothing 
again ; and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be called the 
children of the Highest." He does not say, do good, and lend, hop- 
ing tor nothing again in order that your reward may be great,and that 
ye may be called the children of the Highest ; for this would be 
hoping for a great deal again, and be acting with supreme selfish- 
ness and Respect to ourselves, and there would, be nothing accept- 
able before the Lord in it. 

It is easy to discover from passages in the Old Testament, how 
little pleasure the Lord had in those whose hearts were so full of 
self, that they could do nothing without an expectation of gain or 
profit in some way. Said the Lord to the people of the Jews in 
the time of Malachi ; " Who is there even among you that would 
shut the door for nought ? neither do ye kindle fire on mine alter 
for nought." It seems they had so little true love to the Lord, and 
so little delight in his service, that they would not shut the doors 
of the temple, nor kindle fire on the alter to consume the burnt sa- 
crifice, unless they were likely to get something for it But hear 
the word of the Lord to these people, " I have no pleasure in you, 
saith the Lord of hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your 
hand." And every one under the influence of such a disposition 
in the present day, will find in the end, whatever he may think to 
the contrary, that the Lord has never accepted any thing he has 
done, though he may have gone as far in the externals of religion, 
as the scribes and pharisees in the time of our Saviour. vVe find 
these same people moreover in the time of Malachi, greatly dis- 
satisfied because the Lord had not done more for them for their 
services to him : and they seemed more than half minded to give 

* Says a writer before referred to; " However duty and interest 
may unite in the event (as they assuredly do) yet they differ wide- 
ly as to the motive — and the virtue or worth of an action is only 
to be rated by its disinterestedness : r * It is the motive which de- 
termines the value of every performance. 
R R 



470 






up sending him altogether on account of not receiving any more 
profit for what they did ; little considering that the Lord accepted 
none of their selfish performances, and that they merited nothing 
but condemnation at his hand. For thus they said; " It is. vain to 
serve God : and what profit is it that we have kept his ordinance, 
and that we have walked mournfully before the Lord of hosts." 
As a further evidence of the state of their hearts, and of their 
selfish dispositions, when they presented their offering- unto the 
Lord, they "brought that which was torn, and the lame, and the 
sick, and offered it to the Lord. Should I accept this of your 
hand ? saith the Lord. Offer it now unto thy governour ; will 
he be pleased with thee, or accept thy person ? saith the Lord of 
hosts." It is truly matter of astonishment that so many should be 
advocates for self love, when it is the very essence of all sin ; the 
very life of the fallen and corrupt nature of man, as even them- 
selves must allow. — But as every one who advocates or pleads for 
any sentiment, endeavours to make it appear plausible and support 
it also from scripture, I now proceed to notice the most formida- 
ble objections which have yet come to my knowledge, against what 
has been advanced in these pages. 

It has been asked, Why the scriptures deliver threatenings of 
punishment and hold forth rewards and benefits, unless it were de- 
signed we should perform our duties with a regard to these 
things. To this I reply: The laws of our country threaten thieves 
with imprisonment, and murderersfwith death, and promise safe- 
ty and protection to those who act uprightly: But are we to sup- 
pose now from this, that the authors of those laws designed that 
the people should be in such a depraved and wicked condition, as 
to refrain from stealing only to escape imprisonment, or keep from 
murdering merely for fear of being hung, or act uprightly only 
for the sake of being safe and enjoying protection? That person 
must indeed be destitute of a particle of virtue, who is restrained 
from killing another only for fear of being hung, or who is kept 
from it through any such principle. He ought to have no such 
disposition in him to need this restraint— But since there are per- 
sons so very depraved, that a fear of losing their own life will alone 
deter them from taking away the life of another, therefore has 
the penalty of death been annexed to taking the life of a feilow 
creature, that thereby they might be restrained from it ; which 
fully shews the power and strength of the evil principle in man, to 
need so terrible a restraint : for the strength and force of waters 
are known by the d}kes and barriers that are made to restrain 
them, or prevent their doing injury. So, c also, the scriptures ad- 
dress men with regard to their hopes and their fears, because the 
author of the scriptures well knows, that most men have no other 
principles in them to act from but self-love, or a regard to their 
own interest and safety, while they have strong propensities to 
evils of various kinds; and it is better that men be kept from 
doing things wrong and injurious to society from a principle of 
self-love than not at all; and therefore in divine wisdom these 



471 

tilings are put forth. But whatever we avoid or do from this 
principle, is nothing- in point of acceptance before God : and that 
true believers are not under the influence of this principle, is clear 
from the apostles words to true believers: "For ye have not re- 
ceived the spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received 
the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba> Father" And this 
spirit of adoption evidences to us, that we are the children of God : 
for from that love we feel to him, even a pure disinterested love, 
such as a child has to its parent, we know that we are of the fami- 
ly and household of God. 

But to proceed. Because the penalty of death, in the code of 
our laws, is annexed to murdering; it does not argue that all men 
ought to have a disposition to murder in them, so that they may 
be restrained from murdering- for fear of being hung : nor does it 
prove that a man is quite a g-ood man, and a virtuous man, that 
avoids killing- another for fear of being hung — but the reasoning of 
those who bring forward the objection now under consideration, 
is to this very effect, or to establish this very point. It is certain 
that a man ought to have no disposition in him to murder. And a 
person must be a wretch, indeed, if nothing but a tear of being 
hung keeps him from killing a fellow creature. So, in like man- 
ner, because threatenings of punishment for such and such crimes 
are held forth, in the scriptures, it does not argue that we ought 
to have a disposition to commit those crimes in us, so that we may 
be restrained from committing them with a view to avoid the pun- 
ishment : nor does it prove that a man is a good man, and in the 
favour of God, when he avoids those crimes for the sake of escap- 
ing the punishment. The reverse is certainly the case. No one, X 
apprehend, will presume to say that a man who keeps from kil- 
ling another merely for fear of being hung is a virtuous, good man. 
Heathens would exclaim against such virtue and goodness. And 
equally as absurd would it be, to suppose that person to be a holy, 
pious, and good man, who was restrained from committing crimes 
for fear of going to hell, or avoided sin for fear of experiencing- the 
punishments threatened against sin in the scriptures, or (which is 
the same thing in point of virtue) that performed his duties for the 
sake of what he expected to receive. A base child, indeed, that 
must be, who is only brought to do his duty through fear of pun- 
ishment, or must be hired to it from a hope of a reward — it is plain, 
therefore, that the threatenings of punishment in the scriptures, 
and the rewards and benefits also held forth therein, by no means 
prove that the author of the scriptures designed that people should 
remain in such a low condition with regard to virtue, as to avoid 
iniquity only to escape punishment, and perform what is their du- 
ty, and their reasonable service, merely for the sake of obtaining 
a reward. No one will presume to affirm this, who is possessed 
with a rational mind, or is in the least acquainted with even hea- 
then virtue. It is, however, truly the case, that there are persons 
in such a depraved state, that these are the only considerations 
that will excite them to action ; viz. a fear of punishment, or tbe 






4?3 

prospect of a reward. For to what purpose is it to tell a villain* 
that it is wrong, and unseemly, and contrary to virtue, to steal, 
rob, &,c. It has no force on the gross materials of which he is com- 
posed. But let him see lie will get hung, or go to a house of cor- 
rection, and then he may be somewhat checked. But it is quite 
otherwise with a good man. There is no need to set before him 
a gallows, or some severe punishment to keep him from doing- 
some great mischief. There are other considerations beside these, 
that operate with sufficient force upon him, to prevent him from 
doing any thing of this kind: for a truly good man both desires 
and delights to do good, and what he desires and delights to do, 
he readily doth. 

Chrisf's saying to his disciples, Be not afraid of them that kill 
the body, and after that have no more that they can do, and fore- 
warning them to fear him who after he hath killed, hath power to 
cast into hell, makes nothing in favour of the sentiment I descry. 
For let us take into consideration, the state of Chrises disciples 
at that time. Full of prospects of a temporal kingdom, selfish in 
desiring to be the greatest, and inclined to take vengeance on those 
who gave them offence, &c, &.c. what could be more suitable (be- 
cause what would operate more powerfully) to keep such persons 
in their proper place in a time of trial than a fear of hell. And 
yet we find, after all, neither the love of Christ, nor a fear of hell, 
kept them from deserting their Master when the trial came : yea, 
the zealous Peter denied him, and even cursed and swore, plainly 
showing what state he was in But after the day of Pentecost were 
the apostles any longer actuated by selfish hopes or mercenary 
fears ? or did they need them then to keep them right or prevent 
their denying Christ ? Oh, no ; they had other principles beside 
these to restrain them from evil, and lead them to do the will of 
their Lord. 

As I am now on this subject, I would further observe ; If it even 
be admitted (whichhowever I see no necessity to admit) that some 
of the ancient saints mentioned in the scriptures, in many cases 
avoided what was sinful for fear of punishment, and performed 
things for the sake of some selfish interest or through self-love, it 
still can make nothing in favour of the advocates for self-love. It 
will only shew, they were not under that dispensation in a truly 
pure state; as very few of them we find really were. Even Abra- 
ham dissembled in the case of his wife, saying she was his sister: 
and Jacob did the same Moses, also, in smiting the Rock, com- 
mitted sin : not doing it in a right spirit, and under the influence 
of motives truly pure David and others, moreover, had their 
faults; and even the best of the prophets, in old times, did things 
which under the dispensation we now are, would be almost uni- 
versally condemned. Witness how Elijah desiroyed two captains 
with their fifties : and hear what Christ said to Peter and John 
when they proposed to do the same. The case is this— More grace 
i«j now given since Christ has been glorified, and it is 'our privi- 
lege to be more pure ; and not to be what we may be, is not to o$~ 



4?3 

<*npy oui> talent— for which tens of thousands will be condemned. 
And truly, the commands of the Lord to the children of men, cor- 
respond to the grace given and the dispensation they are under. 
Thus Adam Clarke observes, "Thou shalt love thy neighbour as 
thyself was commanded in the law, but to love another as Christ 
loved us, that is to lay doivn our lives for each other, is certainly a 
new commandment and not commanded until the time of Christ" 
But with regard to those who hold to having respect to the re- 
compense of reward, and bring forward Moses, &c. I remark: We 
must first ascertain what the recompense of reward Moses had re- 
spect unto was, before it can be determined whether any thing in 
his life is calculated to favour the doctrine of self-love. Moses, it 
is said, " refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; choos- 
ing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy 
the pleasures ot sin for a season ; esteeming the reproach of Christ 
greater riches than the treasures of Egypt : for he had respect un- 
to the recompense of reward." Now what was the recompense of 
reward Moses had respect to? Was it not to be numbered with the 
Lord's people, enjoy his favour, and be instrumental in delivering 
his brethren from the severe afflictions they were under, and pro- 
mote their happiness and welfare ? Every thing in his life goes to 
prove that this was the recompense of reward he had respect unto, 
more especially: and the reproach of Christ, mentioned in this place, 
seems to confirm it — for the reproach of Christ or Christ's reproach, 
must mean the trials and sufferings he underwent in behalf of man- 
kind for their good, as saiih the apostle ; Even Christ pleased not 
himself, but suffered and endured reproach, to rescue and deliver 
fallen man from his most miserable condition, us it is written, The 
reproaches of them that reproached thee, fell upon me. If this be so, 
there was no seif-love in Moses in this instance, but the purest bene- 
volence — since he chose rather to suffer and undergo hardships in 
behalf of the children of Israel, to promote their welfare, than to 
enjoy all the grandeur, magnificence, and riches of the court of 
Pharaoh.* After the same manner, also, did Christ himself have . 

* I should be truly sorry, to suppose Moses such a selfish cha- 
racter as many of the advocates for self-love endeavour to prove 
him to be — though by the by, I would observe, provided there 
was any thing of a selfish nature that influenced Moses when he 
first left Egypt, and he had respect to any reward after a selfish 
manner, it will make nothing on the side of the doctrine of selfish- 
ness : for the question is not whether people are ever actuated by 
a selfish principle, but whether a selfish principle is a truly virtu- 
ous principle of action ; and it will be difficult to prove that Mo- 
ses had attained to any large share of true virtue at that time.— 
Few,T believe, will attempt to justify Moses in killing the Egyp- 
tian. He certainly could not have advanced very far in a way of 
virtue, if he had an eye only to some selfish reward, in the man- 
ner some suppose. This is evident. QTj 3 [I regard not so 
wiuch where people set out from, or what principles first move 
B a 2 



47* 

respect unto the recompense of reward, as it is said, -who for put 
joy that ivas set before him endured the cross, despising the shame ; or 
disregarding the reproach. Now, the joy set before Christ, was cer- 
tainly that which he came to effect or accomplish by his death and 

them, provided they come to the right place at last. I do not mind 
if it be only a fear of hell, and a desire to get to heaven, which 
first moves them to turn away from evil and seek to amend. In- 
deed, I believe this is the motive which moves almost every per- 
son at first to seek to mend his ways and reform his life ; tor no 
*>ne can act from a principle that is not in him; and it is certain, 
that none by nature have a true principle of love or righteousness 
in them to act from. It is setting down in a state of ease, and con- 
sidering that all is well, and that we are good christians; while no- 
thing but selfishness and a desire to get to heaven actuates us in 
all our performances, that I wish people to be guarded against ; 
for this must prove their everlasting ruin — and to instil such a 
belief into minds of men, will as effectually destroy their souls, 
as infidelity or deism.] 

But to proceed — Whatever Moses was at first, and whatever- 
principles first influenced him, he came to possess a true disin- 
f erested principle of heart at last. (It is not unreasonable to sup- 
pose, that a great change took place in him during his exile in a 
strange country, and while retired from the society of the world, 
following the occupation of a shepherd — even allowing that he was 
a truly righteous man before.) I repeat the expression ; that Mo- 
ses became possessed with a true disinterested spirit at last. This 
fully appears from his refusing to accept the offer made to him by 
the Lord himself, of making of him a great nation; from the prayer 
of his already noticed in this book; and from his receiving no hon- 
our nor emolument to himself whatever during the whole of his 
administration. It is testified of him, that he was very meek, above 
all the men that were upon the face of the earth; not regarding his own 
honour, or his own advantage. So free, indeed, was he from a sel- 
fish disposition, (who is like him now ?) that he gave no privi- 
leges or prerogatives whatever to his own children. Nay, he even 
leaves them out, without noticing them at all, in the genealogy of 
others ; a very remarkable instance of meekness and disinterested- 
ness indeed. See Numbers, iii, 1 Adam Clarke on this place in 
Numbers remarks: "Moses passes by his own family, or immedi- 
ate descendants; he gave no rank or privilege to them during his 
life, and left nothing to them at his death. They became incorpo- 
rated with the Levites from amongst whom they are never distin- 
guished. What a strong proof is this of the celestial origin of his 
religion ! Had it been of men it must have had the gratification of 
some impure passion for its object ; lust, ambition, or avarice ; but 
none of these even appear during the whole of this administration 
among the Israelites, though he had it continually in his power to. 
n.ive gratified eacfl. 5 * 



479 

sufferings ; and that was man's salvation. To see thousands brought 
home to God through his sufferings and death, and made com- 
pletely and everlastingly happy, was the joy set before Christ ; 
and it was this which caused him so freely to suffer and yield up 
his lite, without any manner of doubt. This is moreover, the joy 
of the holy angels, as it is written, There is joy in the presence of 
the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth. — And if tliere be 
joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, what a measure of joy 
must that have been, when tens of thousands, through the suffer- 
ings and death of Christ, were brought unto repentance and to 
eternal life. But what pure benevolence ! what disinterested affec- 
tion was this ! how blessed would it be if such a spirit and disposi- 
tion were in all mankind — and I humbly trust that it will, in a great 
measure one day be. 

The last resource which the advocates for self-love have remain- 
ing, now comes under consideration; for as weak as it is, it must 
be noticed — since they will not give up the point as long as they 
have any ground to stand upon. Nor is it any wonder; for all their 
comfort, peace, and hopes of heaven, depend upon supporting the 
selfish system. Say they, "Do what you will, it is only self-love 
that influences you to it : for when you do any thing from a benevo- 
lent principle of heart, without any view to a reward or prospect 
of recompense, still it is self-love that moves you to it : for you do 
it to gratify yourself, and please yourself, and therefore it is self- 
love. But here again their arguments all fall to the ground ; for 
they must be informed, when we do any thing for another from 
a true benevolent principle, it is not done with any design or view 
whatever to gratify or please ourselves, but solely tor the person's 
benefit and advantage, and to promote his welfare. We may expe- 
rience a satisfaction and enjoyment it is certain in doing another a 
favour, or in promoting his welfare, (for it is one of the immuta- 
ble laws of a righteous Creator, that we shall experience satisfac- 
tion in doing a benevolent action or favour to a fellow creature,) 
but it does not follow from hence, that we do it in order to expe- 
rience that satisfaction ; for the reverse is undoubtedly the ca^e 
in a truly benevolent action — the person having no view whatever 
to his own gratification in what he does. He does not reason thus 
with himself, To do such or such a thing will be a gratification to 
me and please me, and accordingly does it to gratify himself and 
please himself. No, this never comes into consideration before 
him ; he does it for no such end, but purely out of a regard to the 
person he does it for, and solely in order assist him, or promote 
his welfare. No other motive whatever influences one in a truly 
benevolent action. Provided a person does have any motive to 
please and gratify himself in doing a lavouii to another, and this 
leads him to do it, then I admit that it would be self-love to all 
intents and purposes : but I assert, as before, that in a truly benevo- 
lent action, no such motive whatever does in the least influence one, 
and it is folly to reason against what is so plain and undeniable* 



4¥t 

Without any manner of doubt, all mankind ouglit to possess t!i& 
same disposition one towards another, that the 'Samaritan possess- 
ed towards the Jew who fell among the thieves — he did all that 
was m his power for him, not to gratify or please himself, but to 
relieve and assist a fellow creature. But with regard to having a 
disinterested love towards each other, the command of Christ puts 
this beyond all dispute : For, says Christ, "This is my command- 
ment that ye love one another as I have loved you." Now, I ask, 
was not Christ's love towards us a pure disinterested love ? Was 
there any thing in us to recommend us to his love, or had we any 
thing to give unto him in return for his love? Certainly not. Nor 
had we any love to him, to excite or draw his love towards us. And 
this same love now we are commanded to have to each other. 
And how well would it be if this love prevailed universally in the 
hearts of men : but, alas, very little of it can be found in the earth ; 
and therefore many think it is not possible for any one to have it; 
for it is very difficult for a person to believe there can be any dis- 
position in another, which he has no experience of in himself This 
the following case will serve to shew Travelling through the low- 
er parts of Virginia, during the last war, I overtook a man travel- 
ling the same way, and we walked along together. His shoes 
being off, after a time the sand hurt his feet, and he stopped to 
put them on, where, it seems he left his handkerchief in the mid- 
dle of the road, but did not discover it till he had gone perhaps 
half a mile forward On discovering he had left his handkerchief, 
he set out to go back for it, but on getting about half way back he 
met a man on horseback who had passed by the place, and con- 
eluding he had seen it, and picked it up, he went no farther but 
eame along again on the road In the mean time I had stopped to 
get a drink of water, and after resting a little I was about to go on 
my way again as he came up On asking him if he had got his 
handkerchief, he told me he had not, and stated to me the cir- 
cumstance of the man's coming along. I asked him why he did 
not ask the man if he had picked up a handkerchief. Said he, 
*< What use would that be ? do you suppose he would have told 
me if he had?" Said I, yes : there is not one in 500 but would have 
told, on being asked, whether he had taken it or not. Said he, " Do 
you think so." I said yesl "Ah, (said he,) you dont know man- 
kind as well as I do." By this I could plainly see the disposition 
that was in him : for this is just what he would have done ; for he 
judged another by himself. 

I found, afterwards, that this was a most singular man indeed : 
for that night I staid in the neighbourhood where he lived, and was 
informed that sometime before, he served a tour with the militia 
opposite Norfolk, and being one day on centinel, two men belong- 
ing to the same encampment with himself, were standing a little 
distance oif, when he pointed his gun towards them. They know- 
ing that he knew them, and not aware what sort of a man he was, 
told him to fire, when to their no small astonishment he fired di- 
rectly at them, and the ball struck a tree close to one of the men's 



head. They were exceedingly terrified, and the officers on being 
informed of the affair put him in the dark hole, with a cannon ball 
chained to him, and kept him there during the time he had to stay 
to finish his tour, (for they were afraid of him,) which caused him 
to say, on his return back, that he believed " the Valiantest men far- 
ed the worst at the camp.' , It seems, because they told him to fire, 
he thought they could not hurt him for firing at them, and as to 
killing them he thought nothing of that. In short, what he did he 
appeared rather to consider as a valiant action, than any thing he 
ought to be blamed for. I had understood from himself, that he 
served a tour at the camp, and as we were walking together, I 
stated to him what a dreadful thing it was for people to kill one 
another ; and asked him if he would not dislike very much to kill 
any one if he was called to go into an engagement ? Said he, " I 
should care nothing about it, I'd think no more of killing them 
than to kill so many snakes." I must confess, I had not before sup- 
posed such a person could be found Thus it is, some judge 
others to be bad, because they are bad themselves ; while others 
find out, by painful experience, that people in general are very bad, 
and that scarcely any are as they ought to be. Some, indeed, are 
so very bad, that nothing but a fear of punishment, or the most 
complete infamy and disgrace, will restrain them at all : for these 
are the only things which operate as a check upon them — consci- 
ence and principle being gone. The case of the man I have relat- 
ed, reminds me of these lines of Horace as quoted by Dr. Johnson : 

v But take the danger and the shame away, 
" And vagrant nature bounds upon her prey." 

Indeed, it seems a matter of some doubt whether shame would 
be likely to act with much force upon this man. In that case, a 
prospect of danger or fear of punishment could alone restrain him: 
— and so I have lately thought, and seriously fear, that mankind at 
this time are not in a state sufficiently pure to receive pure princi- 
ples so as to act from them. The restraints which they impose, 
or the influences by which they act. in regulating the life and con- 
duct, are perhaps of a too fine and delicate a texture, to have any 
effect upon the gross materials of their natures, and consequently 
would not restrain them from very notorious offences. For- the 
slave is effected only by a fear of the lash, .and the wretch would 
stop at nothing were it not tor the penalty of the law. It is use- 
less, as I have observed before, to tell a villian that it is wrong, and 
improper, and contrary to true virtue to do such and such things. 
It effects him not : it is the same as to speak to the wind. And so 
with respect to most of the professors of religion of the present 
day, it is much to be feared, if they were not under some restraints 
from men — under some fears of the censure of a church — or had 
the terrors of hell ofien held out to them, they would rush on in- 
to iniquity as the horse rusheth into the battle. Now such people 
as these 1 would not wish to come out from any society they may 
be. in : for though good for nothing in a society, they would be much 



478 

worse out of it ; for the slave must have an overseer, to watch over 
him, and force him to work, or he would do nothing; perad ven- 
ture run away. For his masters service is seldom his delight: it 
is commonly a burden to him: whereas, the dutiful affectionate 
ehild needs only to be informed of the mind and will of the parent, 
and he does it with delight, or sincerely desires and seeks so to do: 
for his meat and drink is to do his will, and he neither needs an 
overseer or a rod to cause him to do it; for other principles more no- 
ble, and I may add, also, even more powerful influence him there- 
to. I conclude in the words of a pious and sensible writer as quot- 
ed before. Speaking of the different dispositions of people with 
respect to virtue, he observes: " The bare knowledge of virtue de- 
termines one person to cleave to it; another needs the majesty of a 
Lawgiver to be added ; a third has need of promises ; a fourth of 
threats ; and a fifth of blows." 



*5 representation of things as they are, under 
the similitude of a dream. First printed 
in the Philadelphia True American of 1814. 

AS I was travelling along, beside the waters of a river, reflecting 
upon the state of things now in the world, I sat down to rest awhile 
from the fatigues of my journey, and falling into a slumber, I had 
a kind of dream or visionary representation, and behold I found 
myself in a large plaee among all ranks and conditions of people, 
and my attention was directed to consider their several pursuits. I 
had before understood that the Lord or King of the country, out of 
his compassion to the subjects of his realm, had given them cer- 
tain laws and directions, by diligently attending to which, they 
would ensure his favour, and be brought, after a little time, into a 
state of blessedness, beyond what it ever entered into their hearts 
to conceive. But to my great surprise the far greater part paid no 
regard whatever to these instructions, but were wholly intent about 
getting yellow and bright dust, and certain thin pieces of paper, 
which some said, answered the same purpose. Then 1 ask- 
ed one who stood near me, of what use these things would be to 
them in a little time ? (for I had before been informed they were 
only to stay in this country a short time) "Truly," said he, " they 
will be of no use to them after a few years, and they often only tend 
to disquiet their minds and render them unhappy the little while 
the\ stay here ; but, being of a whimsical disposition, they prefer 
this pursuit to any other; and they seldom see their folly till they 
are about to be called away by the King of the country, to answer 
before him for their conduct." 



48* 

Turning now from these, I saw others coming from temples of 
various descriptions, where, 1 was informed, they went to pay their 
devotions and get directions how they were to conduct themselves 
towards the King of the country. But I was not a little surprised. 
to see them return from these several temples, laughing, and talk- 
ing, and appearing very vain and trifling. They were, moreover, 
decorated with various ornaments, such as earrings, lace, &.c nd 
seemed to have taken great pains to set themselves off to advantage. 
I mused in my mind at this, and began to think they had not been 
at these temples with a view to be instructed in the laws of the 
King of the land, or else that they had no regard to them, and I 
was confirmed in this belief, on being told that the King had ex- 
pressly forbidden his subjects to adorn their bodies, or array them- 
selves with costly apparel, and had also commanded them to be 
sober and watch unto prayer Then I said within myself, assured- 
ly these people will have to answer to the king of the country for 
thus disregarding his laws and precepts to them, and how full of 
confusion and dismay must they be, when they are summoned be- 
fore him to answer for their conduct. And drawing nearer to them, 
1 asked them, how they dared to act so contrary to the King's di- 
rections ? At this some laughed; others looked at me with a kind 
of surprise, not knowing what to make of me for asking them such 
a strange question ; while others passed along without taking any 
notice of what was spoken. But one or two appeared to feel guilt 
on their minds, and looked serious, as if a fear came upon them. 
They all however went on their way, and I soon lost sight of them. 
I then asked a man at work in a garden near by, if all these tem- 
ples had the same thing taught in them ? To this he answered, 
They teach differently in many respects, and disagree very much 
about what the laws and rules of the King of the land are, while at 
the same time, a person at each of these temples pretends to be 
immediately appointed and sent by the King of the country to make 
known his laws and will to the people; but as I cannot see into 
this, I seldom go to the temples, and am unable to give you any- 
particular information on this subject. So I took my leave of him 
and went on, pondering these things over in my mind. 

Soon after I met with a man who proved to be a strict attender 
at one of the temples which has been mentioned, and I requested 
he would bring me to one where the laws and will of the King 
were best made known. He seemed pleased at my request, and 
willingly conducted me to the place where he had been a constant 
attender for many years, assuring me I should be pleased with the 
King's embassador, as he was an excellent man, and made known 
the Kings laws, he believed, as well as any one in the country. He 
led me to a seat, where I sat down anxiously waiting to hear the 
laws of the King held forth to the people. After a few ceremonies, 
by way of introduction, he began to discourse about the laws of the 
King ol the land, and spoke very fluently respecting various things 
pertaining to their duty, &;c. &c. But I was greatly surprised to 
hear hJm several times say things in direct contrariety to the law* 



4S9 

Sbnd precepts delivered by the King- himself, and some of his 
faithful embassadors many years ago, which being collected to- 
gether in a book, and in the hands of almost every one, people 
might read them for themselves, if they were so minded. Besides, 
from the gestures and attitude of the person, his dress, and the 
various topes of voice he made use of while discoursing to the peo- 
ple, I was induced to think he was more concerned to show his 
abilities in speaking, and attract the admiration of the audience, 
than to instruct them in the laws of the King of the land, and 
bring them to inherit that good country promised to them that 
truly do his will in their present condition. And I felt very sorry 
for these people, lest this person should be a great hurt to them. 
After coming out of the temple, I informed the man who brought 
me to this place, that I feared the King had not sent this person as 
one of his embassadors, but that he had come of himself and was 
not faithfully delivering his laws to them. At this, several around 
the temple seemed displeased with me, and shewed a dislike at 
what I had said. And the man I came with, finding I did not like 
the embassador, as they called him, took his leave of me very cool- 
ly. I then began to reflect wh.y~tb.is person should pretend to be art 
embassador from the King unless he had really sent him. But 
when I was told persons often obtain large salaries for acting in this 
capacity, and that it is looked upon as a very honourable calling to 
be an embassador, I did not so much wonder at their coming with- 
out any authority from the King, or being ever sent by him. I said 
to one, I am sure the King will severely punish such men as these, 
for I perceive very clearly they do not bring the people to obey his 
laws and precepts, but make them think it is not necessary to be 
very particular, and that they will inherit the good land if they do 
not live up to them,altogether And it is no wonder the people 
should be pleased with these sort of embassadors, when they are 
so averse to do any more than is absolutely requisite to get there. 
Hearing of other temples, where the laws of the King were 
taught with greater faithfulness, and observed with much exact- 
ness, I proceeded onward to them. On entering one ofthe.se tem- 
ples, I found the embassador had already begun discoursing to the 
people. He laid down to them many of the laws of the King, assur- 
ing them in a very positive tone of voice, that unless they attend- 
ed to them they would be punished with the greatest severity, and 
on the other hand told them if they observed and kept them, they 
would be made completely and everlastingly happy- I attended 
several other tempies around, where 1 heard much the same things 
in regard to being punished if they disobeyed the laws of the King, 
and rewarded if they kepi them ; though in many other respects 
the various embassadors taught very differently one from the other. 
I perceived, however, that none of them said scarcely any thing con- 
cerning some very imp ant laws and commands contained in the 
book already mentioned, such as, "look not every man on his own 
things, but also on t/ie things of others. Let each esteem others better 
■than tfismselves. In honour preferring one another" &c. &c. Nor 



481 

t? Id they sliow the absolute necessity of doing 1 uato another In every 
case as we would another should do unto us— of suffering' abuse 
and ill treatment without feeling any resentment, and submitting to 
be defrauded out of what truly belongs to us, sooner than go to 
law with any one. They did not appear to have a liking to these 
laws, and felt better, I suppose, to say but little about them. On 
becoming acquainted with the people, I discovered an almost total 
disregard to these precepts in their lives and conduct : while at 
the same time they considered themselves very loyal and obedient 
to the laws of the King, and were in confident expectation of being 
admitted to enjoy the happy land before made mention of. I found 
moreover that though they appeared full of good tempers, and of 
a very sweet disposition while among the worshippers at the tem- 
ples ; yet on getting home, they often used very harsh and quick 
words, seemed angry at some they said had not used them well, 
and looked wicked. What I considered worst of all was, they did 
not appear sorry at all when they had given way to their wrong 
tempers, but thought themselves innocent ; and when 1 spoke to 
them about it, some covered it all over by saying to me, we are all 
poor sinful creatures, there is no man that liveth and sinneth not, 
and I hope you do not expect us to be perfect : while others who 
professed to live pretty much without sin, thought they never sin- 
ned at all, unless they did something very criminal. In short, the 
longer I remained with them, the more fully I was convinced that 
they were either very ignorant concerning the laws and will of the 
King, or else very averse to comply with them. And I feared that 
the greater part of them would never be received into the promis- 
ed land, notwithstanding their confident expectations of being ad- 
mitted there. 

In one respect the people at all these several temples seemed 
very much alike, and that was in this,- they were very desirous to 
get to the good and pleasant land they had heard of, and compli- 
ed with the laws of the King, I believe, only in order to be receiv- 
ed there. Hence it was plain to be seen they had no true love to 
the King whatever, (though he was worthy of their highest love, 
and had done much for them) and I had very serious dowbts 
whether the King had any pleasure at all in them. So selfish, in- 
deed, were the greater part of these pretenders to goodness, that 
the only object they had in view, was their own interest and ad- 
vantage ; and some of them did not scruple to tell me, they would 
not observe the laws of the King at all, were they not to be paid 
for it. To display their bl.ndness at the same time, they contend- 
ed that selfishness was a very proper principle to serve the King 
from, and that it would answer as well as any. 

But what astonished me most of all, during the time I remain- 
ed with these people, was to see some of them professing to have 
a great deal of love in their hearts to their fellow creatures, and 
at the same lime furnishing themselves with weapons, and learn- 
ing how to kill them. I could not forbear saying to --hem, on seeing 
this, how can you possibly love your fellow creatures, and kil 
Ss 



ist 

them". At first they hardly knew what to say; bat shortly after 
began to think it all quite consistent. If said I, you can love people 
and kill them, you may also steal and be honest men ; one I think 
is just about as consistent- as the other. But they were not to be 
brought off' from the opinion they had taken up, as absurd as it 
was, and as unable as they were to adduce any thing in the support 
of it ; and still appeared to think it all right and consistent. Then 
1 began to think these persons must have fallen into the hands of 
certain pretended embassadors, who have an art of extracting the 
common sense of people from them. 1 have been told, this has been 
done so effectually in some places, that the people have believed 
a little wafer, and a reddish sort of drink, after a few words were 
said over them, became changed into the real body and blood of the 
King himself; and thus having no sense or reason left in them, they 
have put many to death for not believing the same also. I was sor- 
ry these people had fallen into the hands of such a sort of men, 
and were thus rendered unable to see the inconsistency of loving 
people and killing them ; and my sorrow was increased on learn- 
ing, that when their reason is once worked out of them by these 
men, they seldom ever become possessed of it again. For if on 
being alone, their understanding begins to return to them a little, 
so as to be able in some respects to discern what is right, by fre- 
quenting their temples, and having the art of these embassadors 
again exercised upon them, it is soon entirely worked away. I 
now met with a serious looking man who had for some time been 
going from one temple to another, in order to be instructed in the 
true laws and will of the King, and find a people that faithfully, 
and out of a sincere principle of heart, kept and observed them ; 
but who, as he told me, had been greatly disappointed in obtain- 
ing what he sought after. He informed me, however, that he had 
found some in the course of his pursuit, who assured him, that in 
addition to the book before mentioned, the King himself, by an in* 
-ward agent sent unto every man, freely teaches all who sincerely 
desire its instructions ; and that by attending thereunto one is soon 
brought to see that fighting, going to law, pride, anger. &c are al- 
te^ether inconsistent with the laws and will of the King. And he 
told me, moreover, that the same agent also condescends to subdue 
all wrong tempers and dispositions out of the hearts of those who 
sincerely wish to please him and serve him aright, so that they have 
a peace and consolation always abiding in them, which nothing can 
take away. I felt a joy spring up in my mind on hearing this, and 
I awuke from the slumber into which I had fallen. 

T, R. GATES. 
Philadelphia, December, 1814 



483 

A 

HISTORY OF TWO JEWS, 

IN THEIR 

PURSUIT AFTER THE TRUTH. 

THE piece which here follows, is taken from a work entitled 
the World Unmasked. The work appears to have been written more 
than 100 years ago, somewhere on the continent of Europe, and 
has been translated into English. The case of these two Jews, very 
clearly shows, how different circumstances conspire to determine 
a persons belief with respect to particular opinions or a certain 
persuasion of religion, even when the heart is sincere : and from 
the great variety of religious persuasions now in the world, each 
engendering their own belief in others who come in their way or 
fall under their influence, it must be interesting to the present ge- 
neration. It is clear that many who are of a certain persuasion, 
and firm in a belief that this' persuasion is more right than any 
other, would believe the same with regard to another persuasion, 
had they only embraced that way in the first instance, and heard 
all which its advocates can say m its behalf. Therefore, every one 
should endeavour to exercise his own judgment; and what is r ight, 
and proper, and agreeable to the divine will, is the important in- 
quiry which we should all with a candid and sincere heart often 
propose to ourselves ; fully resolved to comply with it whenever 
made known, however unfashionable it maybe, however condemn- 
ed by others, or to whatever it may expose us. 

The writer observes, as Introductory'to the case of the two Jews, 
to the following effect: — 'The obstacles to hinder the truth from 
having access to the heart must be very great, since so few give en- 
trance to it. Almost ail men are slaves to error, and superstition, 
and false notions in points of religion, which have been formed hi 
their minds before they had considered their nature, or suspected 
their tendency. Even those denominated christians, are attached 
to their passions, blinded by their prejudices and a presumption 
that tneir own particular way of religion exactly accords with the 
truth, so that if they seem to have a tender conscience with re- 
gard to religion, yet it does not cure them of their superstition. 
Thus we find mankind in general surrounded by almost involun- 
tary obstacles with respect to coming to the truth ; so that it is 
very difficult to bring them to what is right : and it is rendered 
doubly difficult, by the strong prepossession which almost every 
one feels towards whatever they have once imbibed in their minds, 
and an aversion to every thing which discovers to them its de- 
fects. A Jew, for example, before he can well speak, is inspired 
on one hand with an extreme horror of christians ; on the oiher, 
with a blind obedience to all his parents teach him concerning re- 



48-1 



ligion. The case is the same with the Turks ; and what is still 
more surprising-, christians themselves are not in a better situation 
on account of the different parties or sects which they profess. 
The catholics, particularly, as they pretend to have infallibility 
among them, are surrounded with obstacles, not only involuntary, 
but almost insuperable in regard to the knowledge of certain 
truths' 

But let us ever keep in remembrance, that it is the indispensable 
duty of every one to have an upright will, and act from principle. 
When ihis is the case, a great difficulty is removed. And if through 
any involuntary obstacles with which a person is surrounded, he 
should never arrive at a full knowledge of the truth, we haveevery 
reason to conclude, that the Lord will regard him with pity and 
compassion— For the Lord looketh on the heart. And further : 
If the disposition of the mind is to do the will of the Lord in sin- 
cerity, it will lead a person to act uprightly, so far as he knows what 
is right,and be candid and open to receive the impressions of truth. 
'A Jew, for example, whose will is upright, will be willing to see 
his defects. This docility will insensibly carry him on to a better 
acquaintance with himself. If he knows himself, he will begin to 
he diffident of himself,and perceive he is capable of prejudices and 
obstinacy, in regard to religion. As soon as he comes to see him- 
self in this point of view, he will be on his guard against all that 
may offer itself from that quarter against Christianity. He will then 
resolve to enter into an impartial disposition in regard to truth, and 
receive it from what quarter soever it come ; and even doubt 
whether it may not be found in Christianity. Thence he will go so 
far as to take a resolution of embracing thatreligion,supposing truth 
is found in it, whatever it may cost him. Thus we see that in this 
Jew, uprightness of will, has removed voluntary obstacles, and 
made way for truth. He is thereby placed in that equilibrium, 
which disposes the soul to receive all the impressions of it. Now 
we cannot suppose a man very far from the truth, when he has pro- 
reeded thus far.' He is at least in the condition of the scribe, to 
whom our Saviour said, thou art not far from the kingdom of God, 
or like a Nathaniel, without guile. Such a one, certainly, is bet- 
ter in the sight of God, if he never comes to an outward knowledge 
of the truth, than the most orthodox believer in Christianity, who 
is void of uprightness ; and it will, no doubt, be better with him 
in the next world. For St. John saw out of all nations, and kin- 
dreds, and people, and tongues, those who were redeemed through 
Christ ; many of whom could never have heard the outward gos- 
pel. But it is much to be lamented, that there are so very few, 
in this day, that are of an honest and upright disposition of mind. 

To illustrate what has been stated,^ we will suppose two Jews, 
both in the same degree < f uprightness and fidelity in obeying their 
consciences. Here then ; so far as the will is concerned, they are 
in a perfect equilibrium, in regard to truth, If they have any ob- 
stacles still remaining, which oppose its impressions, the will has 
no share in them ; they were formed in them before it was in their 



485 

power to mistrust them. — Let us now see how different circurn* 
stances may concur towards putting two persons so equal, as to the 
main of their dispositions, in a different point of view in regard to 
opinions. 

'■ First then, we are to place our two Jews in different countries, 
though both in a condition of knowing the christians, and hearing 
them talk of religion. To distinguish them the better, I shall call 
one Joseph, the other Benjamin: they shall both be supposed wil- 
ling to doubt whether they are in possession of truth or not ; so 
that here we see each of them employed in seeking christians 
capable of giving them information — Joseph lives in a country 
(Holland) where christians are divided into several sects, such as 
Roman Catholics, Calvinists, Lutherans, Greeks, Anabaptists. He 
is in a condition of inquiring into the tenets of each, and determi- 
ning where truth is — Benjamin is not in a condition of making 
the same inquiry. In the country where he lives (Avignon) only 
one sect of christians is allowed. His situation appears much less 
advantageous than that of Joseph. After he has thoroughly exam- 
ined the doctrine and conduct cf such christians, he has more dis- 
like to them than ever; and concludes that, if the christians, whom 
he knows not, are no better, they are not in possession of the truth. 
However, he suspends his judgment, and proposes to travel for a 
thorough information. 

"Let us return to Joseph. Without leaving his own country, he 
takes a view of the different sects of christians, applying himself to 
the doctors of each successively. — He finds men more eager in ex- 
tolling the excellency of their own particular sect over the rest,than 
in shewing the superior excellency of Christianity in general. What 
gives him most perplexity is, that each sect pretends to be the de- 
pository of pure truth, exclusive of all the rest. — He finds among 
the doctors of each sect a spirit of partiality, positive and passion- 
ate against all other parties. The catholics, in particular, shock 
and discourage him in proportion to the attempts they make 
for gaining him. — From the ecclesiastics, he goes to the laity ; 
where he finds the mind possessed with the same prejudices ; a 
set of men, among whom religion is placed only in memory, or out- 
ward show, to which the\ give the name of worship; among whom 
conscience is known only by name ; people, who, in short idolize 
themselves, are their own centre, and their own end. — Here now 
our poor Joseph is still more and more embarrassed. His fund of 
uprightness helps him to discover in the nominal christians, a false 
which makes him like them the less, the better he knows them. — 
However, he is not yet quite discouraged ; he is reduced to a suppo- 
sition that the religion of christians is different from their practice; 
all that puzzles him is the division and opposition of parties. From 
the laity he goes back to the doctors, and proposes an expedient for 
informing himself thoroughly of the truth ; which is to let him see 
how they agree in the essentials of religion, and give him a view 
of that in a simple and precise manner, without requiring him to 
take the name of one sect or party rather than another, or t.erplex- 
S s 2 



486 



Ing himself with particular opinions. — The proposal appears "reason", 
able. A day is fixed for discussing the question. The doctors of 
each sect choose such of their number as they esteem furnished 
with the best abilities .; and thus form a sort of Synod The Jew 
doth not insist on being 1 admitted into it; he is content to wait the 
result of their deliberation. Let us now see how they proceed. 

" At first great civilities and much politeness are used among the 
doctors ; they mutually promise to make some concessions on all 
sides for the common interest of Christianity : the question here is 
not concerning the conversion of one single Jew, but of great num- 
bers, who may be influenced by his example; this is a sufficient mo- 
tive for engaging them to exert themselves in a particular manner. 
— They begin with discussing the fundamental points, or the ar- 
ticles of the creed, on which they easily agree as they do likewise 
in admitting the scripture to be" the word of God. — Thus far they 
are of a mind. One of the company proposes to stop here, and 
present the Jew with the christian religion, in a plain, and at the 
same time extensive manner, without embarrassing him with the 
particular senses, which each party pretends to find in the sacred 
writings. — The proposal is unanimously hissed; according to them, 
the thing is impracticable, and subject to a thousand inconvenien- 
ces. After all, what sort of a christian would a man be, who is not 
first instructed by the doctors in the true sense of the scripture; who 
rests satisfied with being a christian in general, without declaring 
for any particular persuasion ? A christian like this would be no 
christian ; and we all know how pernicious a thing it is to profess 
an indifference to particular persuasions, not to say sects. Hence 
it is unanimously concluded, that if the Jew embraces Christianity, 
he must declare for some particular way of religion, must take 
one side or another-: in a word, he must have a religion. — Here 
they are once more all of a mind. There remains now but one 
point to be decided, viz. which is the true religion, which the best 
adapted for securing salvation ; in short, which is most agreeable 
to the gospel, and the doctrine of the apostles —This is the diffi- 
cult point ; the more they strive to clear it up, the more perplexed 
it appears. After five or six hours employed in the discussion of 
this single question, every one is just where he begun ; eaeh pre- 
tends that his own religion is the only one exempt from error, and 
teaches the evangelical truth in all its purity. 

" Joseph by this time grows impatient to know the conclusion of 
the doctors : he is introduced into the assembly : is told what 
has passed : that the whole company are perfectly agreed on all 
points, except the last, which relates to his choise of a party. 
"Upon this, the moderators or deans of each party, one after another, 
entertain Joseph with an apology for their respective sects : each of 
them maintains that his alone can justly claim the title of religion; 
that all the rest are no better than so many sects, where the truth 
is falsified, and disguised so as not to be known— Discourses so 
opposite one to another, strike Joseph quite dumb ; he is silent for 
some time. This silence gives each of the doctors hopes that he 



487 

Avill declare for his sect ; and each grog's Impatient to hear the 
Jew pronounce in his favour. At last Joseph comes to a resolution ; 
he cuts the gordian knot, by declaring 1 that the confusion of tongues 
must cease among them, particularly among the guides, before he 
becomes a christian : that truth being one, cannot, be unlike itself: 
th;.t if the christians are really the people of God, there is reason 
to expect that, sooner or later he will raise up guides, who will 
not oppose one another : that the conduct of God in regard to the 
ancient Israelites, is a proof of this : that, as soon as he sees the 
way made plain, and the guides united walk first in it, he will wil- 
lingly follow them ; since nothing keeps him at a distance from 
Christianity, but the division he sees amongst christians. — Joseph 
upon this 'retires, without waiting for any farther reply; and not 
meeting with christians of a different make from these, during the 
course of his whole life, he retains the name of a Jew ; and under 
an appearance so despicable in the eyes of nominal christians, con- 
ceals the interior of a true christian, or the disposition, which is 
the essential part of it. 

" We left Benjamin big With a design of travelling, in order to 
make himself acquainted with the several sects of christians. He 
sets out, and visits several cities, academies and universities. — His 
first observation in general is, that all christians, of what sect so- 
ever, are exactly of the same mind in one point. That point is a 
love of riches, an insatiable desire of adding to their fortunes. In 
that respect they are more Jews than the Jews themselves. Ben'^om 
min cannot enough wonder at seeing men, who acknowledge Jesus 
of Nazareth, the son of a poor carpenter, for their King, do all in 
then- power for raising themselves to dignities, for enriching them- 
selves, in fine, for being the direct contrary of what he was in this 
world. — He finds the same spirit generally diffused through the ec- 
clesiastics of all sects. In this respect, they seem not less the re- 
verse of the fishermen or apostles, than the gross of christians are 
of Jesus. — He asks himself* how men, so uniform in the main, whose 
inclinations are so exactly the same, should be divided, and wrangle 
about opinions; the difference of which lies, or is considerable, on- 
ly in imagination? He is tempted to tell them, they a;e better 
agreed than they imagine ; that, instead of being divided into seve- 
ral sects or religions, they are all of the same — Benjamin there- 
tore can find among the christians but one religion, which is the 
same that, reigns equally over all corrupt persons, whether Pagans, 
Jews, or Mahometans ; and which at the bottom is nothing but an 
idolatrous Self-love, divided into as many branches as men have 
passions and vicious inclinations. 

" Ben\amin looked not out for such a religion among christians. 
"What is Christianity then ? says he within himself. Whither must 
I go to find it ? — Thereupon he proposes to hear their most cele- 
brated doctors '; he applies successively to several, and of different 
sects. Each of them gives so beautiful an idea of Christianity, 
that Ben]amin tells them, at that rate there are no christians in the 
world. One of them owns, there is but too much truth in the obser- 



488 



vation. To whom do you preach then ? says the Jew. To christians 
in appearance, replies the doctor : but, generally speaking 1 to real 
pagans — Hence Benjamin concludes it is better tor him to remain a 
Jew, with uprightness and the fear of* God, than enter into a so- 
ciety, where every one knows how to disguise himself, so as to 
appear what he is not, and not appear what be is. 

" He now resolves to return into his own country : he has no far- 
ther inquiry to make among the christians ; he has conversed with 
their different sects, heard their most celebrated doctors, and found 
no uprightness or simplicity among them. This is sufficient for 
discouraging him. — He sets out; and in an inn meets with a com- 
pany of christians, who attack him on religion. One of them is 
silent; Benjamin looks attentively at him, and finds something 
in his countenance that strikes him. He disengages himself from 
the rest, and accosts him He asks him whether he is not a chris- 
tian, and why he does not undertake to convert him, as the others 
had done. It is, replies he, because I am thinking to become a 
christian myself. Were you not born a christian then ? says Benja- 
min I was indeed born of parents called christians, replies the 
same person, (to whom we shall give the name of Sinceims,) but 
that alone does not make a man a christian ; much more is requir- 
ed Benjamin surprised at this answer, in order to engage nun to 
explain himself, asks him of what religion or sect he is. Sincerus 
replies, that he aspires only at becoming a true christian, with- 
out giving himself the trouble of engaging in any sect ; that those 
divisions and oppositions shew they are sects, not religions; be- 
cause religion is one, and cannot be divided. — Benjamin, still more 
astonished at finding a christian of this make, asks him, whether 
it is possible for a Jew to become a christian, without taking the 
name of some sect, and declaring for it against all others ? To 
which Sincerus replies, that if it was possible to be a christian in 
former times, before ihe introduction of sects, it is possible to be 
one now, without engaging in any : that we are not to judge of 
Christianity by the dresses with which each sect disguises itself: 
that, it is in itself very simple, and consequently independent of 
the particular opinions to which men pretend to confine it : that 
Christianity is, in substance, no more than the religion of Abraham 
and David, renewed by Jesus : a religion, whose basis are upright- 
ness and obedience to conscience ; all the precepts of which are 
reduced to the creature's being sincerely devoted to the Creator; 
a di position which includes all the sacrifices that the true chil- 
dren of Abraham may ; ave been obliged to offer, to shew the 
strength of their faith, and the sincerity of their love. — Benjamin, 
whose uprightness has already prepared the way for all truths 
that may be proposed to him, feels t! e whole force of this. He as- 
sures Sincerus, that the veil is removed from his eyes ; and that, 
if he had seen Christianity in this light sooner, he should have 
been a christian long before." 



480 * 
AN ACCOUNT 

OF THE 

PEOPLE OF THE CATACOMBS. 



IT is scarce necessary to observe, that the following 1 (taken also 
from the World Unmasked) is an allegory, or similitude, after the 
manner of Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress. It represents many things, 
of an important nature, in a very striking point of light : nor will 
it be difficult to be understood, with but an ordinary capacity, if 
the representations are considered with attention. I will, however, 
add a few explanatory notes : partly furnished by the writer him- 
self, and partly such as I may deem useful to a better understand- 
ing of some parts, where he has omitted to furnish any — though, 
by the by, I would observe, that in all such emblematical represen- 
tations, it is much more impressive and lasting on the mind, when 
the reader discovers for himself, the meaning and intent of the em- 
blems used.-Without any further remarks I proceed to the account, 
nearly in the words of the translation. 

" Between Jtralria Petrea, and the northern extremity of the 
Persian gulf, lies a subterraneous country of vast extent, which is 
called the Catacombs. The inhabitants of that place are born with 
very weak eyes, and are very oddly formed in other respects.* The 
obscurity of the country suits them in all regards. They cannot 
bear the light, without feeling the most violent pain. We are told, 
however, that the sun has in that country a different property from 
what it has in ours ; that it insensibly cures all indispositions of the 
eye ; that those who have courage enough to expose themselves 
to its heat, and bear the pain it causes at first, accustom themselves 
to it by degrees, and in time come to have no apprehensions from 
it. We are even told that those, whom the light has penetrated 
most directly, and thus cured most perfectly, love it so as to be 
unable to live without it. 

" This country, though its darkness differs but little from our 
night, is not entirely inaccessible to some rays of the sun. The 
inhabitants can allow its entrance more or less as they please by 
little wickets, {small gates) which it is in their power to open or 
shut.f These wickets are placed at openings made in the rock, 

* This is designed to represent the state we are in by nature : 
and the aversion of the inhabitants to the light, and the pain they 
feel from it, signifies the natural aversion of mankind to the truth, 
and the guilt and condemnation it produces in them. 

f By the rays of light, which pass through the wickets, we are 
to understand the first traces of truth on the conscience ; shewing 
a man he is in the false, and at the same time inviting him to take 
the opposite road. And by the powor each one has to open, or 



490 

for allowing a passage for the light. Besides the inlet9, which the 
light may have through these wickets, there are here and there 
little paths, through which the light makes its way b\ several 
windings These paths are a sort of turnings, which always rua 
upwards, and are full 01 stones, each of them serving as a step. 
As :he people go up, the light grows stronger ; and they beg.n to 
feel something of the sun's heat, in proportion as they are enlight- 
ened by it. — These paths which extend several leagues, terminate 
below in the dark country, or the kingdom of the Catacombs; and 
above issue into the light country in a vast plain. — The inhabitants 
of the dark country can, by means of then* paths, hold some com- 
munication with those of the light country : they may even be 
led to it, if they please ; as the inhabitants of the light country, 
may in their turn, go down into the dark country 

" It appears from the memoirs, left us by historians, that those 
different people have but little inclination to visit one another ; 
that most of them have a great aversion to it, which they cannot 
prevail with themselves to overcome. This aversion may be ac- 
counted for in the following manner: to begin with those of the 
gloomy region ; it is easy to conceive that the pain they teel from 
the light is one of the chief causes of it. Besides, they "are born in 
that country, and find there not only all the necessaries of life, but 
likewise all that can render it agreeable. The darkness is so far 
from being a grievance, that it is even pleasant to them. They 
have the secret of making lamps, the light of which doth not af- 
fect their e\es like that of the sun. By that light they discern ob- 



shut the wickets, the author designed to represent the liberty 
given to every man of hearing or admitting, more or less, the re- 
proofs and invitations of conscience, or shutting up the avenues in 
order to exclude them. " Nothing (says he) depends more on 
man's free will than the opening or shutting his eyes, and turning 
his sight from certain objects, in order to fix it on others. Nor is it 
less certain that truth can make no progress in man, but in pro* 
portion to his consent to give it entrance, and that he gives it en- 
trance only by obeying it. The scripture declares we can know 
the truth, or the will of God, only as we are determined to obey 
it: that those, who are of God, hear the words of God; and in 
proportion as truth is obeyed, it more distinctly shews the road 
we are to take." The path of the Just is as the shifting light, that 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day. He adds further, " If 
the first office of truth is to act on the sentiment or on conscience ; 
the first duty of the creature in respect to it is to consent to re- 
ceive its impressions, to open his eyes in order to perceive the ob- 
jects it discovers, and the path it points out. Here consent comes 
into play; so that by a determinate yes or no, a man may open 
the door to, or shut it against the impressions of truth. Here, in 
a word, the integrity of the will decides, and becomes in man the- 
key of knowledge, the introduction to trut-k/' 



491 

jects, and make several works.— These people are very laborious j 
»nd abound in manufactures of all sorts. Art supplies them with 
what nature has not afforded. — As their sight is extremely weak, 
most of iheir manufactures are employed for relieving them in that 
point. This relief consists in an almost infinite variety of glasses 
of all sorts, made with exquisite art. Some of them are designed 
for magnifying objects ; others for telescopes. They have glasses 
well coloured, which communicate the same colours to the object : 
others are proper for embellishing, and hiding, or at least exte- 
nuating all deformities.* Besides these different qualities, they 
have one which is peculiar to them ; they may serve as looking- 
glasses. Thus it is easy for a man who holds them, to see himself 
in what light he pleases, and give himself embellishing colours. 
The worst is, that others, who are masters of the same secret, of- 
ten strip him of those borrowed colours, and expose his natural ug- 
liness to view. 

"As to the inhabitants of the light country, it is not surprising 
that they cannot prevail with themselves A.o go down into the 
gloomy regions. They have suffered too much in leaving them. 
After having endured, in long and troublesome roads, all the pain 
the sun can give to weak eyes, the light is grown familiar to them, 
and they are as well pleased with it as if it was their own element. 
By the same light, they, at one glance, discern both persons and 
things. They have no farther occasion for glasses; which now 
even hinder them from seeing, or, at least, from viewing objects as 
they are ; and they are no longer in the humour of seeing them 
disguised. They have likewise lost the inclination to borrowing 
colours for giving them beauty in their own eyes, or those of others. 
The light, which by a quality peculiar to that country, serves 

* These glasses, seem to represent the sophisms or false reason- 
ings of men, particularly with respect to truth, religion, worship, 
&c. and hence, according to the glasses they use or look through, 
so things appear to them. For apparant or subtle reasonings, have 
the property of making objects appear bigger or less, according to 
each man's particular taste or interest : and by virtue of the same 
secret, each one may see things in the light which best pleases him; 
give himself fine colours; and in short, varnish over the false with 
the appearance of the true, and disguise the true in such a manner, 
that it cannot be known or distinguished. It is observed by the 
author of the work from which this piece is taken, that all, who 
have any degree of superiority over others, think they have a right 
to furnish their inferiors with glasses of their own making. Pur- 
suant to this right, prelates, officers in the church, and ecclesiastics 
in general, require those over whom they preside to take them in 
all affairs of the church, and in respect to faith, doctrine or dis- 
cipline. Masters, and heads of universities, also, furnish their 
disciples or scholars with them, and parents their children; in short, 
all who have any ascendency over others, may oblige them to take 
glasses of their making. 



£93 

tUem as a mirror, gives them a distinct view of their remaining 
defects : they are willing- to see their own imperfections, and have 
them visible to others. — After this account, are we to be surprised 
that the gloomy countrj-, and the manner of living- there, are be- 
come insupportable to them ? not to mention the Stirling air oi thai 
country ; an air that nothing- purifies ; and which must be infected 
by exhalations from the bodies pent up in it. This air, compar- 
ed to that breathed by the inhabitants of the light country, would 
pass rather for a fog- "than hinders respiration, than an air proper to 
promote it. 

" We read of one, who was conducted by a genius to view the 
several curiosities of the world, that travelled into these two coun- 
tries. 1 shall here give you his own acctount of them both. I pass 
by his description of the country, to come to the historical part: — 
The genius, who instructed me, (says he) having" shewn the dif- 
ferent situation of these two kingdoms, and the passages from one 
to the other, put me on observing the different manners of the in- 
habitants, and gave me some pieces of history concerning them, 
which he tells me are worthy of credit. — These two people, said 
he, have one common origin. It is related, that they were all at 
first placed in the country of light, and were well treated by the 
king of that country ; but that an accident befalling them,* which 
prejudiced their eyes, and at the same time made them del. rmed 
in other respects, obliged them to fly from the light, and seek a 
retreat in the Catacombs : that, having found an asylum suitable 
to their indisposition, they settled there, and set up the manulac- 
tures we now see among them 

"1 then asked my genius, whence came those men who at pre- 
sent inhabit the country of light ? — They qui fed the Catacombs, 
said he, at the repeated invitations of the king of light. We are 
told, also, that the same prince, moved with compassion for those 
distempered people, continued to press their return : that, for that 
purpose, he directed the making of those paths, which insensibly- 
lead from one country to the other : that he sent them repealed 
messages, with letters patent, assuring them the light, the} so 
much dreaded, was the only remedy that could cure them i he 
mentioned the persons sent to them as so many witnesses of the 
truth of what he said. Those messengers being taken from among 
them, had been courageous enough to expose themselves to the 
heat of the sun, and thus came in time not to fear it. 

" History tells us, those messengers were received more or less 
favouraoly, according to the different periods oi time, in which 
they appeared : that great numbers of them were ill treated and 
even persecuted, not as messengers from the king, but as mpos- 
tors : that, however, the letters patent were registered in the pub- 
lic annals ; that after the death of those messengers, both thej and 

♦What is here alluded to, is the tall of AdaiTi,^^ the injury 
which not only he, but all his posterity sustained in consequence. 



108 

tUe letters were held in great veneration : that they were restored 
to the title of the king's messengers, and the letters to that of 
royal patents.* — Beside all this, as these letters came from the 
so'untry of light, and were only so many evidences in its favour, 
they insensibly received the appellation of light. Hence the name 
of light is become familiar to the inhabitants of the gloomy re- 
gions. As the name of the king of light lias in all times been 
honoured by them, as still professing themselves his subjects ; 
every one was desirous of being furnished with the letters of light : 
every one valued himself on asserting their excellency ; their name 
and that of the king echoed from all parts. 

" It is very remarkable that the same prince, having, from time 
to time, sent messengers with such letters, they were all ill treated. 
But what is still more surprising, is, the king's son, appearing to 
confirm the testimony of his messengers, was taken for the great- 
est impostor of all, and put to death as such. Seized with asto- 
nishment, I asked my genius, whether the king's son was provid- 
ed with such letters patent, as were proper to make him known 
to his subjects. — He was, replied he, provided with most authentic 
testimonies, beside the evidences given of him in the other letters 
patent. Were not those former letters consulted ? said I. They 
were, answered my genius ; and it was by those very letters that 
they thought themselves authorized to reject him — Some differ- 
ence they found between the former letters, and those brought by 
the king's son, was sufficient for making them not know him. 
This, at least, was their pretence ; but at the bottom, it was 
their aversion to the light, for which the prince had opened a 
passage more than all the former messengers had done. Besides, 
the testimony which he gave, engaged great numbers of the inha- 
bitants to walk in the narrow paths ; the credit of glasses began 
to decline : several persons ventured to open the little wickets, in 
order to accustom themselves to the impressions of the light, and 
view objects by it. —The wickets being a little opened, let too 
strong a light into the country. Beside what their eyes suffered 
from it, they discovered deformities, which till then had been 
hid : a remedy must be found for an evil that might be attended 
with such pernicious consequences, and convert the kingdom of 
the Catacombs into a desert. This was prudently performed by 
cutting off not only the prince himself, but all his subjects, who 
came after him to bear testimony of him. 

" Now begins a new epocha. Sometime after the prince's 
death, be was almost universally acknowledged as the king's son : 
the act of those who had put him to death was looked on with 
horror : his history was in great esteem, as also that of iiis serv- 

* By these messengers are to be understood the prophets under 
the former dispensation, who were nearly all rejected, considered 
as impostors, and persecuted by those to whom they were sent. 
Nevertheless, after their death, they were acknowledged as true 
messengers, and their writings received as the oracles of God. 
T? 



494 

and the testimonies they bad borne of him : their wiitirigs 
were received as even more authentic, than those of the former 
messengers: — Here, I asked my genius, whether these last testi- 
monies given to light had engaged any number of the inhabitants 
to walk in the narrow paths. — Some, replied he, ran to them with 
eagerness immediately after the prince's death ; but means were 
soon found for barricading the avenues. At first, people were in- 
timidated by cruelties ; but, as these only enhanced the desire of 
making their way to the country of light, a milder method was 
employed^ which succeeded better in keeping men within the 
kingdom of the Catacombs. This method consisted in proving to 
them that the country, where they lived, was part of the kingdom 
nC .light; and that they really enjoyed it, was evident from their 
being in possession of the letters of light, and their being proposed 
to all the inhabitants, as the only rule of their conduct. In order 
to facilitate the reception of them, and relieve the weakness of 
their sight, new glasses were invented, more nicely made than 
the former ; several sorts of them were delivered to each man. 
By the assistance of these glasses, new discoveries were every day 
made in the letters or book of light. Never was people more en- 
lightened. — But there is an inconveniency remaining. As the same 
glasses serve to colour objects, and give them several forms, ac- 
cording as each man managed them, the contrarieties found in the 
book of light, were as numerous as the glasses made for shewing 
contrarieties. One saw black, where another saw white. Some 
perceived mountains, where others found only some grains of sand; 
in short, every one saw in them the road he was pleased to choose, 
as clear as the sun at noon-day. Thus a division has been intro- 
duced between the inhabitants of the same kingdom, between 
those who agree in receiving the same book of light and call 
themselves children of light. From that time they have been se- 
parated and distinguished "one from another, by different liveries, 
and different surnames : but not one of the parties would quit the 
title of partisan of light. At the same time they charged one ano- 
ther reciprocally with being sectaries of the kingdom of darkness. 
— As the followers of each party saw objects through glasses 
made by those of his own, every one was ready to lend his neigh- 
bour the glasses he used, as the only true ones, which shew things 
as they are. 

" I then inquired of my genius how long this contest had been 
depending. About sixteen hundred years, said he, in relation to 
the substance and essence. For the "division was not so evident at 
first ; but the matter may be traced still higher, in the first re- 
gard.— I asked whether any one is accused of being the author of 
this division, Some, replied he, attribute it to the policy of the 
prince of the Catacombs, who is, they say, at the bottom of this 
affair, though he does not appear in it. It is thought his design 
was by this means to detain his subjects, in his kingdom ; and, by 
amusing them with disputes on the book of light, make them give 
over all thoughts of those narrow paths, which lead to the king 



4M 

rlom of light. But however this may be, it is certain, that the po- 
licy ascribed to that prince, produced its intended effect. Each 
party pretending to be partisans of light, thought no more of quit- 
ting the country : each of them thought itself well situated ; and, 
if any entertained an idea of a more luminous country, some who 
were considered as principals in the country of the Catacombs, 
would assure them, that this light was reserved only for another 
life : that it was a rash attempt to pretend to make their way to it, 
while they sojourned in this body ; in a body so little disposed to 
admit of light : that they could not face it without feeling- great 
pain: that without that light, the kingdom of the Catacombs af- 
forded enough ; and that they might, in all respects, remain there 
to advantage, be accomodated with al! sorts of conveniences ; after 
which, when they left these bodies, they should be received unto 
the kingdom of light. — In this the most opposite parties frequent- 
ly agree. The contest, however, still subsists, the breach grows 
wider; and it is affirmed that, beside the division, which reigns 
between the several parties, each party is as much divided within 
itself. 

" Here I asked my genius, whether, among all the inhabitants 
of this kingdom, there were none who endeavoured a re-union. 
Those only, said he, who dare undertake to tread in the narrow 
paths which lead to the country of light How so, said I ? Doth 
that remove the differences between the parties ? You shall know, 
replied he, how this comes to pass. Whatever distance there is 
from one path to another at first, they come nearer together as th^ 
travellers advance. It is observable, that several of those paths 
meet, and become one. Thus men. are re-united, who, at their 
first setting out, were at a great distance one from another. — What 
farther contributes to re-unite them, added he, is, that in propor- 
tion as they approach the light, and their eyes become able to bear- 
it, they are all illuminated by the same light. The diversity of 
lights, which occasions division in the kingdom of the Catacombs, 
having no place here, all subjects of dispute cease. As they see 
objects by the same light, they no longer differ in the judgment 
they form of them — After all, we are told that some variety in the 
manner of beholding things doth not divide them. Their chief 
concern is to proceed and walk towards the light, rather than take 
notice of the objects they meet with in their way. 

" But, said I, what is it that makes this road so difficult ? And 
why is it trod by so few ? Some courage is required for that, re- 
plied my genius; on one hand, to place one's self above all that 
may be thought or said by the inhabitants of the country ; in whose 
opinion those roads are useless, and even dangerous : on the other, 
to bear all the pain, that weak eyes may feel from the impressions 
of light ; not to mention the length and difficulties of the jour- 
ney. 

"I then asked, whether the difficulties were always the same in 
this road; and whether some had more to struggle with than 
others. The difficulties, said he, vary ad infinitum, [or in an in- 



498 

numerable degree,] according to the disposition, age, and courage 
of the persons. — The first step, which is commonly the most dif- 
ficult, gives some infinitely more pain than others. I desired to 
know the reason of this ; and who suffered most on this occasion. 
Those said he, whose indisposition of eyes is grown inveterate by 
age, and who for that reason must feel more acute pain from 
the light. Another thing that renders this first step so difficult 
to them, is, that they till then thought themselves in the mansions 
of light: they had not observed the indisposition of their eyes in 
regard to it; and they must be convinced of that, before they re- 
solve on this first step. Great numbers stop here, not being able 
even to permit themselves to be undeceived in that point. — Young 
people have less difficulty in making this first step, as their indis- 
position in regard to the light is less strong, and as they did not 
imagine themselves so clear-sighted as the former. Speaking in 
general, continued he, some exceptions are to be made. Each age 
has obstacles to surmount, which are peculiar to it ; and in every 
age the decision is made by the will. However, all things consi- 
dered, young people have the advantage ; and among them, such 
us have courage, and presume least on their being enlightened. 

" How happens it, said I, that among people, who believe them- 
selves in the country of light, some think of leaving it, and going in 
quest of another ?-— This commonly happens, answered my genius, 
when on reading the book, which bears testimony of the light, some 
open the wickets to give themselves light, and thus find that light 
e£ a very different kind from what shines in the kingdom of the 
Catacombs : that the book which bears the title of light, is only 
written to give testimony of it, and direct men to the country where 
it shines. The same book points out the little paths, as the roads 
which others have taken to arrive there. Thus they are at full 
liberty to determine whether they will take that road, or remain 
in the gloomy regions. If they resolve on the latter, they are obli- 
ged to shut the wickets to avoid being hurt by the rays, which 
their eyes are not able to bear ; for you must know that the rays 
of light, which pass through the wickets, give much more pain 
than what shines in the little paths. — But, replied T* is not the same 
light the source of both ? Yes, said he ; but, as it is more strength- 
ened by the wickets than by those paths, and darts on such as re- 
side on the same place, it strikes them so as to give them more 
pain than is felt by those whom it enlightens in the paths, and walk 
without settling, any where. 

" I then inquired of my genius, how they, who are unacquainted 
with the book which bears testimony of the light, could, without 
that guide, find the paths that lead to it — The rays, said he, which, 
they receive at the wickets, direct them to the little paths ; then 
they begin to have some experience of the light ; and understand 
that it comes from another country. Whatever their eyes suffer 
from it at first, they think it beautiful, and perceive by a particular 
sentiment, which is a consequence of their origin, that they were 
made for the country, where it shines, This sentiment they have 



49? 

in common with all those, who Siave not increased their indisposi- 
tion by the continued use of the coloured glasses. They tlien try to 
find some opening", through which they may make their way to that 
light. While they are groping along, they discover the little paths, 
and attempt to tread in them; and from that moment it is entirely 
in their own power to pursue their journey The same light serv- 
ing them as a guide, and continually increasing, it is> I say entirely 
in their own power, if they will but bear the fatigues which are in- 
separable from such an attempt. 

** Alethinks, said I, those, of whom you spoke last, more easily 
come to a resolution of travelling towards the country of light 
than those in possession of the book, which bears testimony of it. 
May it not thence be concluded, that the said book is become ra- 
ther prejudicial than advantageous to them ? — It becomes prejudi- 
cial to those only, replied he, who pervert the use of it; but is in- 
finitely advantageous to others. It serves them as a testimony 
through their whole journey, by the relation they discover between 
their own steps, and the tracks of the prince and his messengers. 
It supports and encourages them under their difficulties and fa- 
tigues, and lets them know the happy lot reserved for the end of 
their journey, Hence it appears that those, who are in possession 
of this book:, have a considerable advantage over those, who never 
heard of it ; they have, at least, more encouragement and assistance, 
and may thus unravel such difficulties as prove inexplicable to others. 
— As to those, to whom this book becomes prejudicial, they can 
blame none but themselves. This book directs them to the light, and 
points out the way to it ; shews them the footsteps of the prince, 
and invites them to join him. This is the use of a testimony Let 
us now see how it is perverted, and made to serve contrary ends. 
Under pretence of doing it more honour, men divest it of the title of 
a testimony, and call it the light. Hence it is concluded, that the 
gloomy kingdom is well enlightened, that this light is more than 
sufficient, and that it would be unnecessary to seek for any else- 
where 

" Here I asked my genius, whether the prince of light sends any 
fresh messengers to reform this abuse; or whether he gives himself 
no farther concern for the inhabitants of the gloomy country. — It is 
thought, answered he, that he is equally concerned for them ; but 
it is said, by many of those in the kingdom of the Catacombs, that 
it would be unnecessary for him to send messengers ; because the 
people ;ire in possession of the book which contains the testimony 
of the old messengers : and, as the prince doth nothing useless, 
it is concluded he Will send no more. — On that foot, said I, if the 
prince formed a different judgment of what may be useful or not 
so, and thought proper to send other messengers, would they be 
treated as impostors ! Yes, replied he ; if not by all the inhabitants, 
at least, by those who have already determined that the prince will 
send none — But, said I, would not an examination take place in 
this case with several of the inhabitants? Perhaps it might, an- 
swered he ; but there is reason to believe, that the different gtusses-j 

T x 2 



498 

through which great numbers would see them, would prevent their 
knowing them ; and that only such as would see with their own 
eyes, and open the wickets in order to receive light, would be in a 
condition of knowing them. 

" I then asked my genius, what is the lot of those who obstinate- 
ly resolve to continue in the kingdom of the Catacombs ? — The 
most horrible that can be imagined, said he. After some days di- 
version allowed them by the prince of that country, in order to 
amuse them, they are removed into another country belonging to 
the same prince, where they feel the utmost effects of his ven- 
geance. But what torments them most, is, that the glasses and false 
mirrors beingHhen of no farther use, they see themselves, and are 
seen by others, as so many monsters. In a word, they see all that 
the obscurity of the gloomy kingdom had hid from their eyes ; and 
their bones are racked with acute pains, which the numbness, oc- 
casioned by the moisture of the said country, had suspended; be- 
sides all which their eyes, which could not bear the light, are here 
obliged to suffer a devouring fire. In short, to complete their mi- 
sery, they have only what they themselves chose, and might have 
avoided." 



REMARKS 



APPLICATION TO THE WHOLE. 

FROM what has gone before, some may be ready to say, as the 
Athenians to Paul, " Thou bringest certain strange things to our 
ears j" and may wish to know more concerning them. I shall ac- 
cordingly proceed to make some further remarks, in order to a 
better understanding of some things, which have in part already 
Jseen stated. In the first place, 1 would notice the power which 
the will has over the understanding, as mentioned in the account 
cf the people of the Catacombs: for on this subject, every one 
ought to be well informed it demands the deepest attention of 
all who would not perish for ever— and yet, very lew appear ever 
to have taken it into serious consideration. 1 was first led to 
consider this subject myself, in a manner I had never done before, 
or. reading these words of Dr Johnson : "There are two causes of 
belief; Evidence and Inclination.'* He add3, " when we are in no 
manner inclined to believe a thing, we naturally require full evi- 
dence of it, before we yield our credence ; and, en the other 
lhand, When we are powerfully inclined to believe we can do so, 
t.ot only without eyidence,but against it," Br.Young., also observes* 



499 

^•Strong" wishes have a strange influence on our opinions; they bias 
the judgment in a-manner almost incredible." 

What is here stated is capable of the fullest proof. I will in- 
stance a tew cases.— Let a minister who is settled over a poor con- 
gregatiun, where they can give him only four or five hundred dol- 
lars a year, have a call to another, where they are wealthy, and 
will give him two or three thousand, and how easy it will be for 
him to believe he is called of God to go there. But only reverse 
the case now, and see how very difficult it would be to make him 
believe it was the will of God that he should change his congre- 
gation. The difficulty in believing it, is because he has no inclina- 
nation to believe it, tor it is against his interest. This will serve to 
illustrate what has been said respecting the glasses, in the account 
of the people of the Catacombs, through which glasses, every one 
can plainly see what he has a mind to see. Again, let a person have 
a number of connexions or friends, who hold with a particular way 
of religion, and it will go very far towards making him believe it is 
the most right of any religion : for he is inclined to believe so ; and 
if a person is inclined to believe a thing-, it will have a greater ten- 
dency to bring him to believe it, than a thousand arguments. Hence 
the proverb, " The most ready way to believe a thing, is to wish 
to believe it." I may also here relate the case of a young woman, 
who thought much of her own persuasion of religion, none was so 
right in the world. Afterwards, she was addressed by a young man 
of another persuasion, to whom she became attached, and had a 
prospect of being married, and then there was no difficulty in be- 
lieving that his persuasion 1 of religion was by far the best, and she 
embraced it accordingly. Hence we see, how easily people may be 
turned about in their views, whenever their will, inclination, or in- 
terest is brought to act upon them. — In the late election for go- 
vernor in this state, each party were fully in a belief, that the man 
they were for, would be elected ; and ever so many, had no hesita- 
tion in betting nearly all they were worth, upon the success of 
-their candidate. Also, let a man have a ticket in some lottery, where 
there is a very high prize, and he sometimes more than half be- 
lieves that the highest prize,or some veryconsiderable prize at least, 
will fall to him ; and he lays himself off for it, and makes arrange- 
ments in his mind what he will do when he gets it, &c, he. for he 
is inclined to believe it In like manner, Haman thought it could 
be none other than himself whom the king intended to honour, be- 
cause he was inclined to have that honour conferred on him. And 
who does not know, if a man is on a jury to determine a case where 
his own interest is concerned, he will be pretty sure to see as clear 
as the sun at noon-day, that justice and equity require it should be 
determined in favour of that side where his interest is concerned. 
And again, when a judge decides a cause, the party against whom 
the cause is decided, is not very apt to think that strict and im- 
partial justice has been done in the v case, however clear it ma) be 
to every body else. 
These cases out of many, are brought to show the influence of tfiRfc 



500 

wiil upon the understanding-. Hence a writer remarks, "It is evi- 
dence, that the will determines the una 
. it is determined by it." Again, "This pnr : 
will's power over the understanding, is, perhaps one of the most 
incontestible, and, at Ehe same time, the least known.'*' The case 
of the "Jews, in the time of Jeremiah will further tend to 
the subject now under consideration, and clear!} show, that p pie 
will only believe what they have an inclination to believe. It se^ms 
the remnant that were left after the subjugation of Judea, and the 
destruction of Jerusalem by the arms of he king of Babylon .ere 
in a great strait, and hardly "knew what to do. Their governor w..om 
Nehuchadnezzer had oppointed over them, having been treachep- 
ousiy slain by Lsnrnael, they were fearful of coming under thedis- 
owerftl monarch; and they thought if the) retired 
into Eg} pt, they should be secure from danger, and ail their trou- 
ble- w aid be at an end. For they said, " in Egypt we shall 
see no war, nor hear the sound of the trumpet, nor nave hunger or* 
bread" They were therefore secretly and powerfully inclined to 
go down into Egypt to sojourn there. But as before observed, they 
strait, and hardly knew what to do In this con. 
. t ey ail came near, and said unto Jeremiah the prophet, 
" Let we beseech thee, our supplication be accepted before thee, 
and pray for us unto the Lord thy God, even for all this remnant; 
re 'are left but a lew of many, as thine eyes do behold us;) 
that the Lord thy God may shew us the way wherein we may walk, 
and the thing that we may do Then Jeremiah said unto them, I 
have heard you ; behold, I will pray unto the Lord your God, ac- 
g lb 3 our words ; and it shall come to pass, that whatsoever 
thing the Lord shall answer you, I will declare it unto you ; I will 
keep nothing back from you. Then they said to Jeremiah, The 
Lord be a true and faithful witness between us, if we do not even 
according to ail thiegs for the which the Lord thy God shall semi 
thee to us. Whether it be good, or whether it be evil, we 
obev the voice of the Lord our God, to whom we send thee, that 
it may be well with us, when we obey the voice of the Lord our 
God. ' After ten days, the word of the Lord came unto Jeremiah, 
and he called the captains of the force's, and all the people, and 
said unto them; Thus saith the Lord, the God of Israel, unto whom 
ye sent roe to present } our si 1 before him if ye will still 

"abide in this land, then will I build you, and not pull you down; 
and 1 will plant you, and not pluck you up : for I repent me of the 
evil . - I have done unto yea. Be not afraid of the king of Ba- 
i Ion, of whom ye are afraid be not afraid of him, saith the 
Lord : for I am with you to save you, and to deliver you from his 
But if ye win not dwell in this land, neither obey the voice 
Lord your God, but go into Egypt, to sojourn the. e ; theri 
etdp 5s, that 1 e sv ord, which ye feared, shall over- 
of Egypt; and the famine, whereof ye 
shi H follow close after you there in Egypt; and there 
.- j and ye shall see this place no more : know ct: : 



that I have admonished you this day. And when Jeremiah had 
made an end of speaking unto all the people, all the words of the 
Lord their God, even all these words, then they spake, saying un- 
to Jeremiah, Thou speakest falsely ; the Lord our God hath not 
sent thee to say, Go not down into Egypt to sojourn there " Ac- 
cordingly they all went down into Egypt, contrary to the command- 
ment of the Lord, where they experienced all the calamities they 
expected to avoid, but which Jeremiah forewarned them they 
should there experience. 

This is a most striking case, and shews in the clearest manner, 
how hardly people will believe what they have an aversion to be- 
lieve, whatever fair pretences they may make, and however small 
the grounds may be for them not to believe. Now, never people 
promised more fair than these people; and it is very certain, if Je- 
remiah had signified to them that they should go downfmto Egypt,. 
they would have had no hesitation in believing it to be the word of 
the" Lord to them. But it was false, because they had no inclina- 
tion to believe it to be true, and it did not accord with their 
wishes. From the same principle, nearly all the true prophets 
in former times were rejected, and considered as impostors. 
The\ did not speak things that were agreeable to the people, and 
therefore they had no inclination to believe in them. Whereas, 
the false prophets, who prophesied smooth things, and foretold 
prosperous events, w;ereever received as true messengers from the 
Lord, and held in the greatest esteem ; for the people were inclin- 
ed to believe them. And whenever any pure principles have come 
forth, which opposed the maxims, practices, and traditions of men ; 
or that required people to be more pure and holy than was agree- 
able to their wishes, they have uniformly been rejected, pronounced 
to be heriticai and dangerous, and calculated to do a gr^at deal of 
injury. And the most plausible arguments and reasonings have 
moreover been adduced, to prove that they were so \ insomuch, 
that thousands, and tens of thousands, in every age have believed 
it to be the case. The principles of truth, have indeed, in every 
period of the world as yet, experienced this fate ; and they will 
continue to experience it, so long as degeneracy exists in the hu- 
man heart, and the maxims and traditions of men, are substituted 
for the righteousness and truth of God. 

But to return to the power of the will over the understanding, 
the author of the World Unmasked, observes: 'The will at the 
first secretly resolves on what it desires the understanding should 
believe : and the former commands the latter, with an authority 
which it even conceals from itself, to view it in that point of light 
which it judges most advantageous, or wishes it to appear. Hence 
the wiil mav be compared to a queen,who should first secretly gain 
the consenrof her parliament, tor the decision of some cause, and 
afterw ds order the same cause to be pleaded before her and the 
whole parliament, where a plurality of voices is to determine either 
for i ght or equity ; after which she should pronounce sentence in 
fovour of equity. In such a case it. is easy to see how the caust 



502 

will be determined. Moreover, from the art used by the counsel 
to embellish the cause, and represent it in that light which she 
wishes it to appear ; the queen may be persuaded she is directed 
by equity alone m her decision.' In the same manner when the 
will has beforehand determined against any particular person, or 
any certain sentiments of religion, it finds innumerable reasons for 
persuuding itself of what it wishes ; and especially if the passion ~ 
be excited as auxiliaries to the will : for passion, interest, imaghu 
tion and prejudice, are able counsellors on the side of the will, and 
can furnish such a display of argument and reasoning, in favour of 
what the will desires, that the case will appear as clear as the 
sun's rays. Thus how plainly all the ancient prophets and Christ 
himself, were made out to be bad men and impostors, and put to 
death as such. And the most important and divine truths that have 
ever been delivered to mankind, have been made out errors and 
heresies of the worst kind. Indeed, the more pure and divine 
the principles inculcated are, the more they will expose and bear 
against the maxims and schemes of corrupt men,and the more surely 
they will be rejected and opposed by those destitute of principle 
and integrity of heart. 

It must be plain to every one from what has been stated, that 
the will must first be corrected or become upright, before it can be 
expected one will receive the truth. For that faculty, as hath b< zn 
.shewn, is supreme in man in determining his belief, according m it 
is for or against the thing proposed to him for belief. Hence said 
Christ, " If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, 
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myseii" — plainly im- 
plying if he had fio Will to this, he would not knoW: for he would 
view every thing through a false medium, and resist all the evidence 
that could be adduced to prove it to be from God. — It is certain, 
that the only reason why the Jews did not receive Christ as the 
Messiah promised, and acknowledge his doctrine to be divine, was 
because of the perverseness of their own wills, and the fixed dis- 
like they felt both to him and to what he taught : For the works 
he did, fully evinced that he was sent of God, as one of their ov, n 
counsellors himself confessed. In short, it was because they had 
no inclination to receive him, nor live according to his words. 
And after he had rebuked the hypocrisy of their hearts, and plain- 
ly testified to them what they were, such was their anger and spite 
against him, that, sooner than yield their assent to his being the 
Messiah, from the miracles he performed in attestation of it, they 
attributed the performance of them to the agency of the devil i in 
doing which, they committed the sin against the Holy Gh^st. 

Passion, prejud-ce, inclination and interest, are indeed proof 
against every thing ; and whenever they stand in opposition to any 
person or any principles of religion, it is in vain to expect people 
will be convinced by any means whatever. If they were even over- 
whelmed as it were, by the multitude of facts or evidence in con- 
firmation of that person's divine mission, or those particular prin- 
ciples, it would be all the same; they would not yield their assent, 
fulfilling the ancient proverb, " He that is convinced against his> 



503 



will, is of the same opinion still." For passion, and prejudice, and 
interest, and pride, are so obstinate and unyielding in their nature, 
that if to aU appearance they should be wholly overcome by the 
force of facts and evidence, they will make some shift to use 
again; and by their combined efforts, and by means of false mir- 
rors, coloured glasses and telescopes, both for magnifying- ami ex- 
~ Tiuaiing things, they will at length get the better of it all, (like 
■Lie beast who had the deadly wound,) and make out plainly, at 
least to themselves and those with them", - " that truth is error, and 
error is truth ; that a true messenger is a bad man, and a danger- 
ous man ; and that false prophets are good men, and true messen- 
gers of the Lord, and worthy of all esteem. The clearness with 
which I see these things, is very discouraging to my mind. For the 
truth, should it be delivered, will be as much combatted, and as 
powerfully opposed in this day, as it ever was in any period of the 
world. This is beyond all dispute, for mankind are now, in almost 
every way but the" right way, and in this way, truth compels me 
to declare, that scarcely any really are. Connected with one party 
or another, and wedded to its practices and maxims, there are a 
thousand considerations which lead people at this time to look at 
religion in a certain point of view ; and that is the one they are 
already settled down in ; and to which, interest, respectability, 
eas :, a" good name, the favour of men, &c. &c. ail bind them as 
witfl bands of iron. And whoever witnesses against the manners, 
maxims, and degeneracy of the present age, and speaks the truth 
without disguise, may easily predict his fate. What fixes the cli- 
max to the whole, and is above every thing else discouraging, is 
that want of principle and integrity of heart, so observable now 
among mankind: for where this is lacking, all grounds for any 
hope are entirely gone. For unless there be a sincere disposition 
of mind, if any one endeavours to communicate the truth as it has 
been given him to see it, he must expect to labour in vain, and 
spend his strength for nought ; for there is nothing in people to 
act in behalf of the truth, or coincide therewith ; but people re- 
semble a man that is dead, in which case all the medicines in the 
world are of no avail, towards bringing him to a state of soundness 
and health. It is labour thrown away to attempt it. And just so 
is the condition, of many now in the world. But things I know 
have been in a similar state before, and it is wrong to give way to 
discouragement, or cease to discharge our duty when it is plain to 
our view ; for if only one in ten thousand are profited or amended 
thereby, it is worthy of all our labour, and we ought to be thank- 
ful. 

I am fully sensible in what light I must be viewed, by the mil- 
lions who suppose the world is in the same good condition now, 
that the scribes and pharisees supposed it to be in the time of our 
Saviour. According to their apprehensions of what constituted re- 
ligion, it was in an excellent condition : hence they must have 
thought our Saviour looked very much on the dark side of things 
—Yea, that he was wholly mistaken, in respect to the world's being 



%Q4i 

m such 1 a degenerate and fallen state, as he represented it to bev 
And so at the present time — people in general consider religion 
in a very good state, and whoever represents it to be otherwise, is 
supposed to look very much on the dark side of things, or to be 
totally under a mistake. But I here remark (and I desire it may 
sink deep into every heart) that so long as people keep up this 
opinion, (for it is as false as that of the pharisees was) they will 
never become any better ; for if they consider that all things are 
going on well, they will be pretty sure to go on with others in 
them, till they drop into eternity, to discover when, alas! too late, 
their awful, and to them fatal mistake. — Christ has declared, 
<( Jtfany shall say unto me in that day, Lord, have rve not prophesied in 
thy name, and eat and dmnk in thy p-eseiice," [preached the gospel, 
gone to meeting, communed at thy table, worshipped thee, cast our 
abundance into the treasury to promote thy cause, &c. &.c] and 
yet Christ will say unto them, I never knew you. Now,' to whom is 
this to apply. There is scarcely a professor to be found in the 
world, that expects it is to apply to him; when there is hardly the 
shadow of a doubt, but it will apply to nine tenths of professors 
now in Christendom. Hence, how many are deceiving themselves, 
as the pharisees before them, who could thank God that they were 
not as other men, and supposed themselves his peculiar favour- 
ites, when they were in the high road to perdition. — I often feel 
as if I would be willing to be made a spectacle of misery, to an- 
gels and to men, if it would be a means of bringing people to see 
themselves in a right light, and make them right. But it is ex- 
ceedingly painful for me to speak pointedly, and wound the feel- 
ings of my fellow men, all of whom (however they may hate roe, 
and seek to injure me, I lie not) I love from my heart, and desire 
their happiness as my own ; and I trust this shall ever be the case. 
And why should anger and spite rise up in the breast of any one 
towards me, for speaking what I feel to be my duty, arid is intend- 
ed only for their good. I have but a little while to stay here, and 
my lot (no one can know it but by being in a similar condition) 
is "sufficiently trying to speak and write with plainness, without 
having any thing further laid upon me. The mercies I have receiv- 
ed from the Lord, lay me under the strongest obligations, faith- 
fully to discharge my duty, to whatever it may expose me, and I 
regret that i have so far come short of doing it as I have done. 

The next su! ject which must here be noticed, is a species of 
charity so called,which is now becoming pretty general, and which 
some things in my own writings might perhaps seem calculated 
to promote For on hearing What has been said in some parts of 
this book concerning parties, party spirit, bigotry, &c and the 
evils connected therewith ; some may be ready to say, seeing these 
things are so, 1 will be liberal, and have no particular or strong 
attachment to any one society, but be open and free towards all. 
But I milst here speak plain — All this U well; but merely to come 
into this way, will avail you nothing. You must clearly see, that 
your righteousness must exceed the righteousness of the scribes 



and pharisees, op in other words, that you must have a more pure 
religion than almost the most pious now belonging to the different 
orders of professors in Christendom, or you will never enter the 
kingdom of heaven. This 1 ki ow, will be considered a severe re- 
flection ; but I am fully sensible of its truth, and duty to God, and 
a regard to the souls of my fellow men, demand the declaration* 
it is necessary, indeed, that you should hear this declaration ; and 
to excuse yourself from a proper consideration thereof, by saying I 
look on the dark side of things, (as the manner now is,) or that I 
carry things too far, may cause you regret through eternity. As 
painful as it is to my feelings, I am moreover constrained to testify, 
that the preaching of the present day, generally, and among all so- 
cieties (however their preachers may affect to speak with faithful- 
ness) is only calculated to daub people up with untempered mor- 
ter, and make them think all is well, while they are in the broad 
way to destruction. For self seems the only cement to all the vir- 
tue which they inculcate, and it is proclaimed in some way or other, 
from almost every stand and every pulpit now in existence. In short 
ail the religion of the present day, with very few exceptions, ap- 
pears to be founded only in self. To get to heaven or save the soul, 
is looked upon as the chief object a person is to have in view in 
every thing he does ; and preachers, in every direction, are receiv- 
ing from one to two and three thousand dollars per annum, just to 
bring about a faith in those to whom they preach, which will only 
serve to keep them from being tormented before the time. 

But one asks, Do you not suppose that many of the ministers of 
this day are sincere ? I will even admit that many of them may 
be sincere ; but I would ask, What are they sincere concerning, I 
answer, they are sincere to keep up just a form of religion, or the 
reputation of their particular system of religion — and also to bring 
as many as possible into a compliance with it : and after this man- 
ner the pharisees were sincere in Christ's time. But I say they are 
not sincere to bring people to be truly good ; and without this, 
what does every thing else avail. To illustrate this by a case. A 
man is sincere in building a house — but to build a house with him, 
is to erect a frame, and cover it over with boards ; and having done 
this, he is satisfied, and even congratulates himself on account of 
what he has done, and does no more, save just keep up the build- 
ing in this state. But now what is such a house good for ? and so, 
what is the religion which the preachers of the present day labour 
for, and keep up, good for ? It is of no more consequence, than the 
seed which tell among thorns, and yielded no fruit. And further ; 
as long as peopie go to hear such preachers, and look up unto them 
as such good men, and good preachers, they will never come to the 
right thing ; for it will be hke priest, like people — Nay, they will 
even take away *he key of knowledge from them, so that they will 
never be able to come to the knowledge of the truth, or attain unto 
a state of purity and holiness. 

But to return to the subject of charity, of which I was about to 
speak— Many people look upon it as a most favourable feature in 

Uu 



506 

the christian world, and a 9ure evidence that there is now a great 
deal of true religion, that the various bodies of professors, have 
so much charity in comparison to what they formerly had; by 
which is meant, having a good opinion of one another. But this 
is just such a charity, as the Jews had in Christ's time; and such 
charity as this the devil is well pleased with, as nothing suits his 
purpose so well. And had our Saviour possessed this sort of charity, 
the scribes and pharisees would not have been offended with him, 
and he might have had a host of friends ; but the cause of God and 
true righteousness, would not have been in the least promoted. In 
short, the kind of charity which is now so much in repute, the 
holy messengers of God in every age of the world, appear to have 
been totally destitute of; they were altogether strangers to it. Sa- 
tan, we know, can transform himself into an angel of light in many 
ways; and this is one of them- This spirit has now been increasing 
for a length of time. Cowper speaks of it, as having made great 
advances in his time, from what it was formerly. Thus, speaking 
of the present and former times,he says, "Men were nice in honour in 
those days, and judged offenders well. Then he that sharped and 
used fraud, was mark'd and shunn'd as odious. But now — yes, 
now, we are become so candid and so fair, so liberal in construction 
and so rich in christian charity, (good natured age !) that they are 
safe, sinners of either sex, transgress what laws they may. Well 
dress'd, well br< d, well equip'd, is ticket good enough, to pass us 
readily through every door." This charity is cried up as a great 
thing, and as long as a person is under the influence of it, there i 
very little hope that he will ever become any better, much less be 
a means of any good to others. The prophet Malachi declared to 
the Jews in his day, that they had wearied the Lord in saying, every 
sne that doth evil is good in the sight of the Lord, and he delighteth in 
them- 

Whoever considers the discipline of the church, in the first ages 
of Christianity, will discover nothing of this false charity, this in- 
difference to sin, for it is nothing more. No, then every deviation 
from holiness and integrity, received the sternest reprimand ; and 
those who renounced Christ in time of persecution, even to save 
their lives, were dealt with in great faithfulness.— Says Turretin, 
speaking of the churches of Christ in the 2 century, " Do you in- 
quire concerning their discipline ? It was most strict and calcula- 
ted to banish crimes ; no one, unless after proper examination, 
being admitted to baptism : and their appointed punishments were 
severe for those who were delinquent. They were prevented from 
the conversation and assembly of the others, and from all religious 
intercourse. Nor was this inflicted for a short time, but for many 
years, sometimes even until death itself.— In order that the fallen 
might be restored, who is ignorant to what penitence they were 
subjected ? They were obliged to lie in sackcloth, to have heir 
meat and drink most simple, to cherish prayers by fastings, to 
groan, to cry, to repine night and day. By which means, (said 
Tertullen,) when they dismissed a man, they rather restored him f 



507 

when they thought him unclean, rather rendered him pure—when 
they condemned him, rather acquitted him. And truly, (continues 
Turretin,) by such discipline of the camp, it is almost impossible 
to tell how greatly the virtue, sanctity, piety, justice, sobriety, 
chastity, fortitude, and contancy of the christian soldiers were pro- 
moted. Truly, in those ages the power of Christianity exhibited 
itself, not in words but in deeds; " We speak not great things, but 
we live " 

Says Milner, " The discipline of the primitive church was very 
strict. A clergyman once deposed for flagitiousness, was never re- 
stored to his order. A member once ejected from the church, 
might be restored after sincere repentance ; on a relapse, being 
again ejected, he could never be favoured with church communi- 
on, though by no means excluded from the mercy of God in Christ. 
How different this (jsays he) from things now : with us discipline 
is reduced to little or nothing ; with the first christians it was an 
awful subject; and the present age, so destitute of almost all dis- 
cipline in church affairs, can scarce appreciate aright the advan- 
tages of these rules, on account of its prejudices against all re- 
straints. See from another circumstance the strictness of disci- 
pline which prevailed in the early churches. Several persons, who 
stood firm for a time in persecution, and afterwards fell through 
extremity of torment, were three years kept in a state ©f exclu- 
sion from the church, and lived that time with every mark of true 
repentance: and a canon made by the church in this century, direct- 
ed that the lapsed (that is those who renounced Christ in a time of 
persecution to save their lives) should continue three years among 
the auditors, and prostrate themselves seven years.'* 

After the church begun to fall from its original purity, self be- 
gan to show itself, and they became averse to restraints. They 
wanted a great deal of charity exercised towards them, and have 
their faults speedily overlooked ; and so be again reinstated in the 
church. Thus, the same writer speaking of the church at Car- 
thage, in the time of Cyprian, observes, " They were a declining 
people before his time; the scourge of persecution cutoff vast num- 
bers by apostacy ; in those days of discipline, the lapsed shewed 
the same dispositions of selfishness and pride, by their eagerness 
for re-admission into the church ; which in our times are evinced 
by wanting to hear nothing but comfort preached to them, by 
finding fault with ministers who dare not speak false peace." — 
Cyprian himself, speaking of receiving those into the church, who 
had relapsed from the profession of Christianity in time of perse- 
cution, observes : " Let none commit a vessel again to the deep, 
shattered already and leaky, till it be carefully refitted. Let none 
put on his tattered garment, till he see it thoroughly mended." — 
Another writer speaking of the lapsed, and their re-adnfission 
again into the church, says : i( Let them knock at the doors, but 
not break them. Let them go to the threshhold of the church, but 
not leap over it. Let them watch at the gates of the heavenly 
camp, but with that modesty which becomes those who remember 



508 



they have been deserters." But now, how smooth every thing goes- 
on. All is ease in Zion, and professors may do almost any thing, 
and it is passed over as if it was no harm. And this spirit is in- 
creasing more and more in every society now in the world. But 
the Lord, ere long will arise, and shake the foundations upon 
which men have been building, and every house not founded upon 
a rock must fall — Many may pass lightly over these remarks ; but 
as sure as God is just, and delighteth in truth, so sure will such 
an event take place. 

It is the false charity I have been speaking of, that is the ruin of 
the world. Let every one, who regards the salvation of his own 
soul, avoid it as they would and infectious plague ; and there is 
no way more ready to catch the awful malady, than to go to hear 
the preachers of the present day : for like the" false prophets in old 
times, they can prophesy smooth things — " ali is going on well," 
indeed, seems the burden of their cry ; and they can descant oe- 
casionly on the great revivals of religion in this, and other places, 
set forth the great number of missionary societies that are formed, 
and forming all about, &c. &c. The present generation, indeed, 
seems carried away with these things. To institute missionary soci- 
eties, and associations, is the order of the day; and the great men of 
the earth come into them,and are active in the cause; so that people 
are looking up for something very great,as if the blessed state of the 
church was in this way, about to be ushered in. But I must truly 
say, these things do not inspire me with such very sanguine ex- 
pectations : for I ask, when was it ever the case, that any great and 
splendid institutions, made up of high and distinguished charac- 
ters in the earih, have ever effected any great change for the better, 
or promoted that religion which is pure and undefiled before God 
and the Father ? Never ; nor ever will. It is not by any such 
splendid, and grand, and great establishments, that the great 
' Goliah of sin and ungodlines is going to be brought down After 
all that can be said with regard to these things, there is perhaps 
as little of God or real goodness in them, (as they are now carried 
on,) as there was in the holy Crusades of former times. These Cru- 
sades in their day, were looked upon as a great affair. The chris- 
tian world, indeed, seemed wholly carried away with the spirit of 
them, and that for a length of time. But what did all these great, 
and splendid, and royal undertakings come to in the end. Millions 
upon millions were "expended, and manv hundred thousand lives 
were lost; and after all, the cause of God and religion would have 
been better off, if they had done nothing, or had been asleep all 
that time. 

It is the nature of fallen, and unsanctified characters, to enter up- 
on something that will be accounted great by the world, in order to 
have glory of men; and they have glory of men, and so have their re- 
ward. As much as people are now carried away with these things 9 
in my belief, very little good will arise from them in the end. The 
words of Mr. Spaulding, I have no doubt, will turn out to be pretty 
correct. Speaking of Buchannao's Star in the East, and the great 



509 

prospects many have of the spreading of the gospel, &c. &c. he 
says : " Lo here, or lo there — one sees a star in the east — others see 
stars in the north, and in the south, and in the west; but mark, they 
are all blazing- stars, and will shortly disappear, and their observers 
will gaze after them, till their ' eyes consume away in their holes,' 
for the kingdom of God cometh not with observation." 

These missionary plans and schemes of men, are no modern in- 
vention. The Catholic church has been carrying them on to a very 
great extent, in different parts of the world, many hundred years, 
and long before the name of Protestant was known : but how very 
little permanent or real good has ever resulted from them all * 

* The Catholics once sent missionaries and preachers in abun- 
dance to Japan, China, and other places, [the farther off the better 
i — the more money can be expended, and the greater name will 
be obtained— charity therefore in this case is not to begin at home,] 
great success was reported concerning them, and contributions to 
a vast amount were raised, to carry on the glorious work. But 
being only the work of men, and not the work of God, it all came 
to nought and Christianity in any form is now scarcely to be found 
in those extensive dominions. The name of christian has indeed 
become odious in those parts, from the specimens of Christianity 
which they witnessed, and the way is wholly barried up against 
pure Christianity itself through them All they did therefore was 
worse than nothing : and I seriously fear it will eventuate much 
after the same manner, from the way that missions are carried on, 
and conducted at the present day What opinion must the natives 
of India have of our religion, when the sword is held forth by one 
hand to slay and oppress, while the gospel is presented to them in 
order to convert and christianize them by the other. It is well 
known that nearly all the troops and officers who have deceived, 
robbed, and desolated the inhabitants of those parts, were account- 
ed christians of the Protestant church, who would frequently go 
forward to the table of communion, to shew forth that they were 
the followers of the Prince of Peace. These things poorly recom- 
mend the cause of Christ; and the missionaries sent to India, 
allow and sanction all these proceedings, and hence they cannot be 
in a much better state. Until people have so much understanding 
of the gospel of Christ, as to see that christians have nothing to 
do with the use of the sword, I would recommend to them not to 
assume the character of missionaries to the heathen, and be only 
stumbling blocks in the way of their ever receiving the religion of 
Jesus Christ. 

I would further add, while we war, deceive, cheat, and live in 
all the pomp of pride, wherein are we better than the heathen our- 
selves ; and it is hardly worth while to be at such a vast expendi- 
ture, and take so much pains to no purpose. For it is presumable 
that the missionaries sent among the heathen, only aim at making 
them as good as themselves and those who send them there ; and 
if no better, they might perhaps as well be as they are. It is pos> 

Uc2 



510 

And as they are" carried on now among protestants, what yea! good 
can be expected to arise from them. It is not to be supposed that 
they will make people better than themselves ; and if no better, 
wherein will be any great gain, if they should bring even the whole 
world into the pale of an outward and visible church. I know these 
things will set hard upon some, but I caimot help it. I must speak 
the truth. I knew also that I must expect to be proscribed, and 
fee as a mark for arrows to be shot at ; but 1 had better die than 
any longer keep back from declaring what has plainly been shewn 
to me ; for I have restrained myself long, hoping some one else 
would see in a clear light and be constrained to speak in my stead, 
tor it is hard for me to do it ; but there seems no alternative. 

sible, indeed, that those they bring into a profession of Christianity, 
may prove to be like the Gentiles who were proselyted to Judaism 
by the pharisee3, viz. be two fold worse than themselves. In that 
case heaven would weep, instead of rejoice, at what is going on 
now. [Sabat, it seems, of whom such a splendid account is given in 
Buchannan's Star in the East, and with respect to whom such 
great expectations were raised of the use he would be to cause of 
missions, soon after went back to Alahometanism, and has lately 
been thrown into the sea, in a sack with stones, for attempting to 
ysurp the government of a Rajah, or assisting to reinstate one who 
had been expelled from his throne And indeed what can rea- 
sonably be expected from any that may be brought over to Chris- 
tianity through the missionaries of the present day, when there is 
nothing which they inculcate calculated to destroy ambition out of 
them, or bring them off from the practice of war. But to return :] 
The pharisees, we know, while they had no true religion, had a 
great zeal for the cause of religion so called, and like modern mis- 
sionaries compassed sea and land to make proselytes : though all 
they did herein was worse than nothing : for those they proselyted 
were worse than themselves, as Christ declared ; and ancient his- 
tory informs us they were greater opposers of the gospel of Christ 
than any people whatever. (It seems they took it for granted they 
were then in the right way, and the only right way, and that no 
other way ought to be tolerated at all.) I would as soon cut off my 
right hand as make these reflections, did I not know by wha f autho- 
rity they are made: but let the truth be spoken; and let God be 
true, and every man a liar that withstands the truth of God. The 
Jews withstood the truth of God, when they withstood what Christ 
declared in regard to the little good the pharisees did, with all 
their zeal and their compassing sea and land to proselyte the Gen- 
tiles ; and so will modern christians, no doubt, withstand what is 
lieve stated, in regard to the little good they are likely to do, with 
ail their foreign missions and abundant missionaries sent among 
the heathen. What 1 here state, will in short, J suppose be con- 
sidered but little less than blasphemy. But after ages will 
decide with correctness in respect to what I new write, and to them 
i appeal. 



5ii 

But to reason on this case coolly and dispassionately, does- n&t 
the Lord say " my glory will I not give to another ?" Arid how 
was the gospel brought forward in former days ? Was the high 
priest, the scribes and doctors of the law in that day, the instru- 
ments to spread the gospel truths, and reform the state of things, 
Not at all : God chose the weak things, and things that were not, 
to effect a reform in the earth, " that no flesh should glory in his 
presence." But if the different missionary societies and associa- 
tions, as they are now in the world, could effect the Lord's work, 
then might they glory and boast themselves saying, by our per- 
severing exertions and efforts, and by the multitude of our funds, 
and our gold and silver, we have carried on the work of the Lord, 
and abundantly promoted the cause of righteousness. 

It was twelve poor simple and unlettered men, that the Lord 
once chose to do a great deal of good in the world. And so again, 
that glorious and divine work of the Lord, spoken of in 
Daniel, which overturns all the kingdoms of the world, and 
diffuses universal righteousness throughout the earth, is represent- 
ed as being cut out of the mountain " without hands" — plainly im- 
plying, that no combinations or associations of men, nor any aid 
or support from the great and principal personages of the earth, 
will have any part or lot, in accomplishing the Lord's work at that 
time. But behold, how men are going to reform things now — 
the honourable, and rich, and proud of the earth, are going to carry 
on the cause of God. Colleges are erected, students are studying 
and preparing through heathen authors and heathen works, to 
become the messengers for God. Thousands of money must be 
raised to carry on these things, and when they ceme forth, it is not 
to preach a free gospel ; they must have from 500, to 2500, and 
3,000 dollars a year.* When people think to carry on the Lord's 

* Yesterday I saw a person from one of the New England states, 
who informed me, that in the county where he lives, the ministers 
liave lately formed themselves into an association, in order 
(among other regulations in their own behalf) to institute them- 
selves a rule, not to ordain any one to the ministry, who will 
preach to a congregation for less than such a sum yearly. (They 
may take as much more as they can bri- the people to give.) This 
of course is done to keep up their salaries upon the people, and 
establish them upon a firm basis : but unless the people in those 
parts are very tractable indeed, I should suppose they would be 
very likely to upset themselves The same person also informed 
me, that from the same country, are seven young men preparing 
for the ministry at the Andover Seminary, supported there by 
charitable institutions and contributions from the people : though 
freely they receive, it is not their rule freely to give. Things truly, 
even in this country, are getting into an awful condition : yet the 
lips of all seem sealed, and no voice of alarm or warning is heard 
throughout the land. None appear to see, or else dare not speak. 
And indeed, the power of fear often operates strong upon myself: 



MS 

work in this way, I can assure them, that on entering into eternity 
(if not before) they will discover their mistake. 

This way of carrying on religion is much the same way, as the 
Jews were carrying it on in Christ's time. They had their doctors 
of the law to instruct and prepare people to teach Moses, as the 
different persuasions have colleges and doetors of divinity to in- 
struct and qualify people to preach Christ now, and when prepar- 
ed, they went forth it seems compassing sea and land to make pro- 
selytes ; but when they had made them, what the better were 
they? According to Christ's own words, they were two fold more 
the children of hell than themselves ; and as they themselves were 
declared to be a generation of vipers, they must have been very 
bad indeed. And so it is now. Really my friends, I seriously fear 
that not one in a hundred who come into a profession of religion 
in the present day, through the instrumentality of those called mi- 
nisters of Christ, are made new creatures ; or if made so, they are 
soon spoiled by the doctrines and sentiments instilled into their 
minds, or the corrupt ways and practices of those by whom they 
are surrounded. I have no pleasure in making these remarks; but 
the regard which I feel towards every one, and the desire I have 
that every one may look well to themselves, compels me to make 
tbem, and they are the sentiments of my heart. If it hurts some 
people to hear these things, let them remember, at the same time, 
that it hurts me to speak them ; and instead of feeling resentment 
towards me, as many I know will, they ought to pity me for living 
in such a period of the world, as to have it required of me to de- 
clare them. I have already too much to answer for on account of 
keeping back the truth, and I desire now to relieve my mind from 
the burden which lies upon me under a sense of the evils that are 
in the world. 

But while I write, I have the fullest conviction that my views 
respecting the state of things at the present time and what is now 
going on in the world,are in direct contrariety those of almost every 
body else (if what they speak is to be taken for an evidence of what 
the) believe) and I should not deliver them to incur the hatred of 
my fellow men, were I not perfectly satisfied of their truth, and 
that it was required at my hand. No one but myself knows how 
I have been borne down under a sense of the evils that are now in 
the earih ; and almost all hope that the present generation of pro- 
fessors will ever see or come to the truth, has nearly departed from 
my mind. The most fatal stab to every hope I might possibly 
cherish, is the general sentiment that all is going on very well, and 
that there is a great deal of religion now in the world. This, in the 
very nature of things, cannot but destroy all hope — for the well, or 
those who already consider themselves in a good condition, will 
neither apply to Christ for his grace, nor regard any testimony cal- 

for 1 see plainly portrayed betore me hatred, and ill will, and bitter- 
ness, and evil speaking on account of what I declare ; which things 
are hard lor one to bear who has been unaccustomed to them, and 
desires to have the ill will of none. 



513 

culated to show them their state, or render them better. And since 
it is certain that there is very little real good now in the world, it 
is the most melancholy consideration possible, that people have an 
idea that it is just the reverse. For while this idea is cherished and 
kept up in the mind, the testimony of truth must be lost to men, by 
whomsoever it may be delivered; just as Christ's testimony was 
lost on the Jews, by considering they were already well or in a good 
state enough, having no need to be any better. And so now. But I 
proceed no further ; the reader's own reflections must point out to 
him the rest ; and if he is of an honest and sincere disposition of 
mind, the witness of God in his own consciene will, I believe, testify 
to the truth of what I have declared. I am, in sincerity, the reader's 
friend T. R. GATES. 



JVbte to the Reader. To some, the mild and placed tenor which 
appears in the account of my life, in the forepart of this book, 
and the painted remarks which afterwards follow, may not seem 
well to accord together. This to me once had such an appearance; 
and I supposed the most, suitable way to do good in the world, 
would be to avoid every thing like reproof, or reprehension; and 
so wound no one's feelings nor give any offence. But I now plainly 
see, thai to expect to do any real or permanent good, by permit- 
ting sin to stand unrebuked, and withholding a pointed testimony 
against the evil ways and practices that are now in the earth, is a 
total mistake. As* well might a husbandman expect a harvest of 
grain, by sowing amongst trees and brambles without cutting them 
away, as for any one to expect this. In such a case, every one 
knows, that the trees and brambles would so overcome and choke 
the seed sown that it would come to nothing, and all the labour of 
the husbandman be in vain. It is just so in regard to promoting 
righteousness in the earth,at a time when it is overspread with evils. 
Those evils must be struck at and removed, by a pointed testimony 
delivered against them, or else they will bear down, choke, and 
destioy all the good that can be inculcated on the heart. And this 
did Christ, and also every one that has ever done any good in the 
world It must indeed be done, however it may appear, or how 
much soever it may offend. Our Saviour's testimony certainly ap- 
peared severe, it w. s hard for the people of that day to bear, and 
it gave great offence : but had he not plainly exposed the corrupt 
ways and practices of the scribes and pharisees, all his instructions 
would have been in vain For those who might have been operated 
on at first by the gracious words that proceeded out of his mouth, 
not knowing that the ways and practices of the scribes and phari- 
sees were wrong, and that it was necessary to come out from them, 
would soon have become so initiated and leavened into those ways 
and practices, that all the s^ood in them would be choked or des- 
troyed, And again, had George Fox gone along in that mild and 
easy way now so much approved by the world, saying nothing that 
would wound or hurt the feelings' of the priests and professors of 



514 

that time, nor condemned any of their ways and practices, what 
good would he have done ? The people might have'liked very well ; 
thought him a good man, and been very clever to him, &c. &c. but 
he would have done very little good ; ' he would have made no so- 
lid impression on the fixed ungodliness of that day. It is so 
in respect to myself. Were I to cover things over, be quite civrl 
and mild towards sin, and reprove none of the ways and practices 
of the present day, but only simply tell people that I thought such 
and such things were right, &c. &c. I might be liked very well, 
thought a good well-meaning man, and have no enemies : but no 
real good would be promoted in the end, nor any evils be amended 
by any thing I did. For those who might at first be drawn to 
seek after what was right, through any thing I might say or de- 
liver, not knowing but the state of things in Christendom was in a 
very good condition, would soon go into some of the false, or, at 
least empty ways of religion now in the world, and lose every 
thing pure and right out of their hearts ; insomuch that after a 
time, they might have nothing remaining but bigotry, and some 
few of the forms of religion, to distinguish them from infidels or 
heathen. 

1 cannot forbear here to insert the words of Luther, in regard to 
one of considerable note in the christian world at the time of the 
reformation,who consideredLuther not sufficiently mild and lenient 
towards the Pope and Cardinals of Rome ; thinking, it is likely, as 
many do now, that a few gentle hints, or civil admonitions, would 
suffice to correct any abuses which might have got into the church, 
and bring people to what was right, and that it was wholly un- 
necessary* and inexpedient to attack and expose things so as to 
give offence. Speaking of this person, he says — " In all his wri- 
tings his grand object is, to avoid the cross, give no offence, and 
live at peace. Hence he thinks it proper, on all subjects, to dis- 
play a sort of civility, good nature, and good breeding; but I say, 
Betiemoth [meaning Poperj] will pay no regard to such treatment, 
nor ever be amended by it. Popery will never be reformed one tit- 
tle by writings, that give no offence, that make no attack, in a 
word" that do not bite. For the pontiffs 5 consider these very gentle 
and civil admonitions, as a species of servile cringing; they are con- 
tent to be feared ; and they persevere in their wicked courses, as 
though they had an absolute right to remain incorrigible.*' 



?his Book with the Measuring Reed by the same author , (Tirst, sheet- 
ing -what are no certain signs of a renewed and gracious state, Se- 
cond, shewing what are distinguishing signs of a truly renewed and 
gracious state, J may be had at the places following: — at the Printer's 
100 Bace- street ,• at B. and T. Kite's, A a. 20, Jfwth Th>rd street; 
at 115, JVorth Second-street ; and at Samuel Wood and Son's, 26*1, 
Pearl-street, JVexv-York. 

TffiE ESP. 






■< 






PiWffvfp 



<0f!rfiH$&i$ 



mmmm 



;*mkm^ 



A." V ' A^0.2*.?'*S.^.2^ 



\.mA^^^Aitf*» 



iM 



AC^2 A aWA«yw' 1 W"»A« 



m&mw* 



wmmim 



■MWjJjO 



SW«WW«' 



Mfflli 



IliSMi^i ' 



SSI' 



IttiitS#lS 



aAA/\0*»P 



WWW 



liiipww^ 



AwM 



WAk'H* 



iw\s 



wwpwy 






Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: March 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 









fe^Afl^gaK 



«$^^ 



^aaA^A 



SiiiilSSliliiiii! 






a . /£ AftflAAAAAAAAA* AA; Iaaa^ a 



* f 'MAAHMAA, 



tei»W*^^ 









$ft&& 



n ^to 



ffiffi 



It&ftfl 



WS'/VaU 



liiLULkLrn 



WmW, 



'^fimM 



MMlii/i^^^ 



^VOFCONGREi 




1 4 035 092 8 



bESASX 0F congress 



029 557 443 4 



